MEMOIR. 


MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE 


OF  THE 


ET.  REV.  EICHAUD  CHANNING  MOOEE,  ]).  D. 

BISHOP  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 


DIOCESE  OF  VIRGINIA. 

BYJ.  P.  R.  HENSHAW,  D.  D, 

RECTOR  OF  ST.  PETEH's  CHUnCH,  BALTIMORE. 


ACCOMPANIED  BY  A  SELECTION  FROM 

THE  SEEMONS 

OP  THE 

LATE  BISHOP. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

WILLIAM    STAVELY   AND   CO. 

No.  12  Pear  street. 

1843. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1842.  by 

WILLIAM  STAVELY  AND  CO. 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  of 

Pennsylvania. 


PREFACE. 

The  following  Biography  of  the  late  Bishop  Moore,  un- 
dertaken at  the  request  of  his  family,  has  been  written  in  the 
hours  which  could  be  spared  amidst  the  multiplied  duties  of  a 
large  parochial  cure.  The  labours  of  the  biographer  have  been 
lightened  by  the  kindness  of  the  Bishop's  children,  in  copy- 
ing from  his  letter-book  the  most  interesting  parts  of  his  cor- 
respondence ;  and  also  in  selecting  and  preparing  for  the  press 
such  of  his  sermons  as  they  desired  to  have  published.  What- 
ever may  be  the  faults  and  deficiencies  of  the  Memoir,  it 
claims  to  furnish  a  faithful  portraiture  of  the  life  and  character 
of  a  venerable  Father  in  the  Church,  which  her  children  may 
contemplate  with  satisfaction  and  profit. 

The  writer  has  found  it  necessary  to  touch  upon  some  deli- 
cate points,  affecting  the  policy  and  usages  of  the  Church,  about 
which  there  is  an  acknowledged  diversity  of  sentiment.  With- 
out this,  it  would  have  been  impracticable  to  present  a  faithful 
account  of  Bishop  Moore's  life  and  opinions.     He  has  aimed, 
however,  to  perform  this  delicate  part  of  his  duty,  less  in  the 
spirit  of  a  partisan,  than  in  that  of  a  sincere  inquirer  after  truth. 
He  would  not  dogmatically  enforce  upon  the  reader  an  assent 
to  all  the  views  entertained  either  by  himself  or  the  subject  of 
his  memoir.     For,  however  earnestly  he  may  desire  the  exti  no- 
tion of  party  names  and  of  party  spirit,  he  is  persuaded  that 
the  readiest  means  of  attaining  it  is  to  infuse  the  Catholic 
spirit  of  the  Church  into  all  her  ministers  and  members: — to 
recognize  the  wide  diflference  which  really  exists  between  doC' 


IV  PREFACE. 

trines  of  faith,  and  mere  matters  of  opinion: — and  to  require 
nothing  as  essential  to  sound  churclimanship,  but  a  cordial 
agreement  in  the  former,  whatever  diversity  may  exist  re- 
specting the  latter.  The  only  proper  test  of  orthodoxy  is  belief 
of  the  truth,  as  taught  in  the  Articles  and  creeds;  and  confor- 
mity to  the  laws  of  the  Church,  embodied  in  her  rubrics  and 
canons:  and  not  an  assent  to  the  interpretation  put  upon  them 
by  any  particular  class  of  Churchmen.  Whenever  the  great 
body  of  the  ministry  and  laity  shall  be  led,  like  the  venerable 
subject  of  the  following  Memoir,  to  act  upon  this  principle, 
which  is  the  principle  of  the  Church — we  shall  behold,  through- 
out the  length  and  breadth  of  our  communion,  an  answer  to  our 
daily  prayer  that  "  all  who  profess  and  call  themselves  Chris- 
tians, may  hold  the  faith,  in  unity  of  spirit,  and  in  the  bond  of 
peace."     The  Lord  hasten  it  in  his  time ! 

J.  P.  K.  H. 
Baltimore,  August,  1842. 


CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    1. 

1762  TO  1787.  PAGE. 

Introduction.  The  Bishop's  Birth — Ancestry — Beneficial  influence 
of  maternal  instruction  and  example.  Indications  of  piety  in  his 
early  childhood,  and  presentiments  of  future  occupation  in  the 
sacred  ministry.  His  classical  education.  Visit  to  West  Point 
— anecdote  of  the  Moore  family  during  the  Revolutionary  War. 
Brief  trial  of  sea-life.  Devotes  himself  to  the  study  of  medicine — 
and  enters  into  practice.  His  first  marriage.  His  early  relio-ious 
impressions  in  a  great  measure  lost,  and  he  conforms  to  the  gaie- 
ties of  the  world.     His  conversion.  • 9 

CHAPTER    II. 

From  1787  to  1809. 

Immediate  change  of  purpose  as  to  his  profession  after  conversion. 
Reviews  his  classical  studies.  Enters  upon  preparation  for  Holy 
Orders.  Ordained  Deacon.  His  Sermon  on  the  Fiftieth  Anni- 
versary of  his  Ordination.  His  ministry  at  Rye.  Intimacy  with 
John  Jay,  His  removal  to  St.  Andrew's  Church,  Staten  Island. 
■  Practises  medicine  and  teaches  a  school  to  aid  in  the  support  of 
his  family.  Letters  to  his  children.  Death  of  his  wife,  and 
letters  occasioned  thereby.  His  second  marriage.  His  first  at- 
tempt at  extempore  preaching,  and  subsequent  success  in  it. 
Anecdote  illustrative  of  his  fidelity  in  pastoral  duty; — another, 
showing  his  humanity.  Remarkable  revival  of  religion.  The 
character  and  success  of  his  ministry  on  Staten  Island. 30 

CHAPTER   III. 

From  1809  to  1814. 

The  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  city  and  country  charges 
respectively.  Dr.  Moore's  call  to  St,  Stephen's  Church,  New 
York.  The  state  of  the  Church  in  that  city.  Ministry  of  Dr. 
Hobart.  The  depressed  condition  of  St.  Stephen's  when  Dr. 
Moore  took  charge  of  it.     Its  rapid  increase.    The  active  eflbrts 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE, 
of  George  Warner,  recorded  by  Bishop  Moore  in  a  letter  to  his 
widow.  Lecture-room  services  and  prayer  meetings.  The 
opinion  of  Bishop  Moore  respecting  them.  Their  propriety  dis- 
cussed. Approval  of  Nelson,  Bishops  Claggett  and  Kemp,  and 
the  present  presiding  Bishop.  Letters  on  Prayer  Meetings  and 
Associations.  Revivals  of  Religion,  and  Clerical  Associations. 
Letters  to  Bishops  Meade  and  Bowen  on  Anxious  Seats  and  Re- 
vivals. The  course  of  Dr.  Moore  in  reference  to  an  unhappy 
controversy  in  the  Church  of  New  York.  A  succinct  review 
of  the  effect  of  his  ministry  in  St.  Stephen's.--- 70 

CHAPTER    IV. 

1814. 

The  early  history  of  the  Church  in  Virginia.  Election  of  Dr. 
Griffith  as  Bishop,  in  1786.  Bishop  Madison,  the  first  Bishop 
of  Virginia,  consecrated  in  1790.  Deep  depression  of  the  Church, 
and  its  causes.  Apostolic  character  and  labours  of  the  Rev.  De- 
vereux  Jarratt.  Dr.  Bracken's  election  in  1812.  New  era  in  the 
Church  under  the  auspices  of  a  few  young  Clergymen.  Erec- 
tion of  the  Monumental  Church  in  Richmond — and  efforts  made 
to  obtain  Dr.  Moore  for  its  first  Rector  with  a  view  to  his  elec- 
tion as  Bishop.  Correspondence  on  the  subject — including  letters 
from  Judge  Washington,  Bishop  Hobart,  and  others.  Propriety 
and  delicacy  of  Dr.  Moore's  course  in  respect  to  it.  His  election 
by  the  Convention,  and  circumstances  connected  with  his  con- 
secration in  1814.  His  removal  to  Richmond.  Previous  condi- 
tion of  the  Episcopal  community  there.  His  great  popularity 
and  success.  Fidelity  in  the  pulpit  and  in  pastoral  visitation. 
Presentation  to  him  of  a  splendid  copy  of  the  New  Testament  by 
his  fellow  citizens  of  all  denominations.     Summary  view  of  his  | 

character  and  labours  as  Rector  of  the  Monumental  Church. 107 

CHAPTER    V. 

From  1814  to  1829. 

The  views  and  spirit  with  which  Bishop  Moore  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  his  Episcopate.  Notices  of  the  early  success  of  his  la- 
bours. An  Episcopate  fund  proposed.  Formation  of  Prayer 
Book  and  Tract  Society.  Rev.  Benjamin  Allen's  labours.  Mea- 
sures taken  to  promote  theological  education  in  connexion  with 
William  and  Mary  College.  Founding  of  Theological  School,  and 
the  Education  Society.  Brief  sketch  of  the  history  of  both. 
Fashionable  amusements  and  lay  discipline.  View  of  Bible  So- 
cieties, and  letters  relating  to  thorn.  His  ardent  love  for  the 
Liturgy,  and  desire  to  have  it  strictly  adhered  to  in  his  Diocese. 


CONTENTS.  Vii 

PAGE. 

Opposition  to  proposed  changes  in  it.  Letters  on  the  Liturgy. 
Baptismal  Regeneration,  &c.  His  views  relating  to  the  removals 
of  Clergymen  from  one  parish  to  another.  Episcopal  services  in 
North  Carolina.  Death  of  Rev.  Messrs,  Norris  and  Wilmer. 
Rumours  of  his  wish  to  retire  from  the  Diocese.  His  desire  for 
an  Assistant  Bishop.  Dr.  Meade  elected,  with  an  objectionable 
restriction,  which  was  afterwards  removed.  Consecrated  in  1829.     159 

CHAPTER  VI. 

FnoM  1829  to  1841. 

The  expediency  of  having  Assistant  Bishops.  Canonical  restrictions 
as  to  their  election,  growing  out  of  the  case  of  Virginia,  Bishop 
Moore's  letter  expressing  his  gratification  at  the  election  of 
Bishop  Meade.  A  valuable  relief  to  him.  Performs  Episcopal 
duties  in  Maryland.  Conservative  influences  in  the  Church. 
Assisted  at  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Stone  and  preached  on  the 
occasion.  His  continued  delight  in  Associations  and  Revivals. 
Recommendation  of  weekly  offerings.  Inadequate  support  of  the 
clergy.  Missionary  efforts  recommended.  His  zeal  for  the 
Church,  and  readiness  to  defend  it.  Letters  of  condolence. 
Prayer  for  an  inquirer  after  truth.  His  ardent  love  for  his  chil- 
dren. Specimens  of  his  domestic  correspondence.  His  opinion  of 
the  "  Tracts  for  the  Times."  Was  he  a  High  or  a  Low  Church- 
man 1  He  did  all  in  a  spirit  of  prayer.  His  love  for  the  meet- 
ings of  the  Virginia  Convention,  and  farewell  addresses  at  their 
close.  His  frequent  excursions.  Visit  to  Baltimore  in  the  fall  of 
1839,  and  again  in  1840,  to  assist  in  the  consecration  of  Bishop 
Whittingham.  His  visit  to  Westchester,  Pa.,  in  August,  1841. 
Attendance  at  the  General  Convention.  Strong  testimony  in  re- 
ference to  Foreign  Missionary  Bishops.  Visitation  fo  Lynchburg 
— statement  of  his  last  illness  and  death.  The  monument  erected 
over  his  remains.    Sketch  of  his  character.     Conclusion.  227 


SERMON  I. 

"  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want.  He  maketh  me  to 
lie  down  in  green  pastures  ;  he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters; 
herestoreth  my  soul;  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness, 
for  his  name's  sake.  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley 
and  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  me, 
thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me."  —23d  Psalm,  1st, 
2nd,  .3d,  and  4th  verses. 331 


VlII  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

SERMON   II. 

"Jesus  answering,  said,  Were  there  not  ten  cleansed  T  but  where 
are  the  nine  1  There  are  not  found,  that  returned  to  give  glory 
to  God,  save  this  stranger." — St.  Lukk,  xvii.  17,  18. 343 

SERMON   III. 

'« And  Elijah  came  unto  all  the  people,  and  said.  How  long  halt  ye 
between  two  opinions  1  If  the  Lord  be  God,  follow  him  ;  but  if 
Baal,  then  follow  him." — 1  Kings,  iviii.  21. 351 

SERMON  IV. 

"  Not  willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  re- 
pentance."— 2Peteu,  iii.  9.  360 

SERMON  V. 

"  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  me,  and  carried  me  out  in  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  set  me  down  in  the  midst  of  the  valley, 
which  was  full  of  bones,  and  caused  me  to  pass  by  them  round 
about:  and,  behold,  there  were  very  many  in  the  open  valley  ; 
and,  lo,  they  were  very  dry.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Son  of  man 
can  these  bones  live "?  And  I  answered,  O  Lord  God,  thou 
knowest." — Ezekiel,  xxxvii.    1,  2,  3 370 

SERMON  VI. 

"  As  he  reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  a  judgment  to 
come,  Felix  trembled,  and  answered,  Go  thy  way  for  this  time, 
when  I  have  a  convenient  season,  I  will  call  for  thee." — Acts, 
ixiv.  25. 330 

SERMON  VII. 

"  What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  unto  thee  1  The  blind  man 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  that  I  might  receive  my  sight.  And  Jesus 
said  unto  him,  Go  thy  way,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole.  And 
immediately  he  received  his  sight,  and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way." 
Mauk,  X.  51,  52. — - 389 

SERMON  VIIL 

"  The  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a  flame  of  fire  out  of 
the  midst  of  a  bush  :  and  he  looked,  and,  behold  the  bush  burn- 
ed with   fire  and  the  bush  was  not  consumed ;    and  Moses  said, 


CONTENTS.  IX 

PAGE. 

I  will  now  turn  aside  and  see  this  great  sight,  why  the  bush  is 

not  burnt.' — Exodus,  iii.  2,  3.  199 

SERMON  IX. 

"He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  delive- 
rance to  the  captives,  and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set 
at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised." — St.  Luke,  iv.  18.«"« 408 

SERMON  X. 

"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." — Luke,  xviii.  IS.- 420 

SERMON   XI. 

"  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be  with  thee ;  and 
when  through  the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  thee." — Isaiah, 
xliii.  2.  430 

SERMON  PXII. 

"  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains,  are  the  feet  of  him  thatbring- 
eth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace  ;  that  bringeth  good  tidings 
of  good  ;  that  publisheth  salvation  ;  that  saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God 
reigneth  !" — Isaiah,  Iii.  7. 441 

SERMON   XIII. 

"  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  deli  vered  unto  you, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed, 
took  bread  :  And  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said, 
Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  broken  for  you ;  this  do  in 
remembrance  of  me.  After  the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the 
cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  my  blood  ;  this  do  ye  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it  in  remembrance 
of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye 
do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." — 1  Cok.  xi.  23  to  26.  ••••     451 

SERMON   XIV. 

"  As  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks,  so  panteth  my  soul 
after  thee,  O  God  !  My  soul  thirsteth  for  God,  for  the  living  God; 
when  shall  I  come  and  appear  before  God  V — Psalm,  xlii.  1,  2.       463 

SERMON   XV. 

"  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof,  from 
such  turn  away." — 2  Tim.  iii.  5. • 471 


X  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

SERMON    XVI. 

"  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  toward  his  disciples  and  said, 
Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren." — Matthew,  xii.  49. 481 

SERMON    XVII. 

"  And  God  saw  their  works,  that  they  turned  from  their  evil  way  ; 
and  God  repented  of  the  evil  that  he  had  said  he  would  do  unto 
them,  and  he  did  it  not." — Jonah,  iii.  10. • 492 


Erratum. — On  page  twelve  it  is  stated,  on  the  authority  of  Mr,  Nor- 
wood's address,  that  John  JMoore  was  the  first  person  interred  in  Trinity 
Church-yard.  It  is  probable  that  Mr.  N.  was  misinformed  as  to  this  par- 
ticular fact. 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 

1762  TO  1787. 

Introduction.  The  Bishop's  Birth— Ancestry— Beneficial  inflaence  of 
maternal  instruction  and  example.  Indications  of  piety  in  his  early 
childhood,  and  presentiments  of  future  occupation  in  the  sacred  ministry. 
His  classical  education.  Visit  to  West  Point— anecdote  of  the  Moore 
family  during  the  Revolutionary  War.  Brief  trial  of  sea-life.  Devotes  him- 
self to  the  study  of  medicine— and  enters  into  practice.  His  first  marriage. 
His  early  religious  impressions  in  a  great  measure  lost,  and  he  conforms 
to  the  gayeties  of  the  world.     His  conversion. 

To  give  a  biographical  sketch  of  an  eminent  servant  of 
God,  who  for  more  than  half  a  century  had  occupied  a  dis- 
tinguished station  in  the  ranks  of  the  Christian  ministry, 
and  at  least  for  a  moiety  of  that  period  had  been  loved 
and  venerated  as  a  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  is  a 
task  which  one  can  hardly  hope  to  execute  so  successfully 
as  not  to  disappoint  the  expectations  of  those  to  whom  the 
character  and  life  of  the  subject  of  his  memoir  were  fami- 
liarly known.  Those  who  have  often  felt  the  magic  power 
of  action  and  the  witchery  of  voice  by  which  the  living 
teacher  of  the  Gospel  sways  the  understanding  and  leads 
captive  the  affections  of  his  hearers,  and  have  been  actual 
observers  of  that  life  in  which  his  doctrines  were  so  sweetly 
confirmed  by  the  beautiful  illustrations  of  a  holy  and  vir- 
tuous conversation,  will  find  any  written  account  tame  and 
unsatisfactory  in  comparison  with  the  vivid  impressions  left 

A 


10  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

on  their  minds  by  the  knowledge  of  the  original.  To  this 
class  of  readers  the  memoir  of  a  beloved  and  distinguished 
individual  would  be  like  a  pencil  sketch  of  the  Parthenon, 
or  any  other  beautiful  temple  to  one  who  had  spent  his  life 
within  view  of  its  walls, — or  an  oral  description  of  Niagara 
to  one  who  had  for  years  listened  to  the  roaring  of  the 
cataract.  Pictures  of  natural  scenery  and  objects  seldom 
afford  satisfaction  to  those  who  are  familiar  with  the  origi- 
nals, and  a  man's  own  family  most  readily  discover  blem- 
ishes in  a  likeness  of  himself.  No  power  of  art  can  im- 
part to  an  image  the  beauty,  or  vividness,  or  interest  of  the 
living  subject :  all  that  can  be  attempted  is  a  true  outline, 
and  a  faithful  representation  ;  which,  while  it  may  serve  to 
convey  to  strangers  some  true  idea  of  one  they  had  never 
known,  may,  at  the  same  time,  serve  to  awaken  pleasing 
recollections  in  the  minds  of  others. 

The  aged  disciple,  whose  life  is  now  to  pass  under  our 
review,  was  extensively  known  to  the  religious  community 
in  the  United  Stales,  and  in  the  Church  had  long  been  es- 
teemed a  Patriarch  of  the  family.     In  this  biography  we 
shall  attempt  to  give  a  faithful  portraiture  of  the  prominent 
features  in  his  character,  and  the  most  eventful  incidents  in 
his  history.     If  any  who  have  known  him  long  and  inti- 
mately, will  complain  that  some  points  which  they  most 
admired  in  him  are  not  brought  prominently  into  view,  it 
is  to  be  hoped  that  there  will  be  enough  of  fidelity  in  the 
sketch  to  awaken  in  the  minds  of  junior  readers,  and  of  pos- 
terity (should  any  of  them  peruse  these  pages)  an  admira- 
tion of  the  principles  and  practices  of  one  they  never  had 
the  privilege  of  knowing ;  so  that  the  memory  of  a  Chris- 
tian Bishop,  who  largely  possessed  the  love  and  confidence 
of  this  generation,  may  be  embalmed  in  the  veneration  of 
the  next. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  11 

Richard  Chaining  Moore  was  born  in  the  city  of  New- 
York,  on  the  21st  of  August,  A.  D.  1762.      He  was  the 
worthy  scion  of  a  good  stock  ;  and  so  far  as  the  history  of 
his  family  is  known  to  us,  extending  back  through  a  period 
of  more  than  two  centuries,  some  respectable  and  honour- 
able names  are  found  enrolled  in  the  list  of  his  progenitors. 
The  first  of  these  concerning  whom  we  have  any  informa- 
tion, Sir  John  Moore,  had  for  his  family  seat  Frawley,  in 
Berkshire,  England.      This  gentleman  was  raised  to  the 
order  of  knighthood  by  Charles  I.,  king  of  England,  on  the 
2 1st  of  May,  1G27  :  probably  as  a  reward  for  some  impor- 
tant services  rendered  to  the  country  and  the  crown.    The 
motto  on  his  coat  of  arms  was ;  Nihil  utile  quod  non 
honeslum.     He  was,  doubtless,  a  monarchist  in  politics, 
and  a  churchman  in  religion  ;  as  he  lost  both  his  fortune 
and  life  in  those  revolutionary  excitements — produced  more 
by  a  blind  and  ignorant  religious  bigotry  than  by  a  love 
of  rational  liberty — which  deprived  the  unfortunate  mo- 
narch of  his  crown,  and  brought  him  to  an  ignominious  end 
upon  the  scaffold.     It  was  a  sacrifice  professedly  made  to 
establish  the  rights  of  subjects,  and  freedom  of  conscience 
in   religion.     But  the  light  which  succeeding  events  have 
thrown  upon  the  character  of  the  agents,  and  of  the  suf- 
ferer, in  that  tragedy,  has  led  many  to  contemplate  it  as  a 
case  of  martyrdom  in  the  cause  of  God  and  his  Church. 

Of  the  descendants  of  Sir  John  Moore  little  is  known 
until  we  come  to  John  Moore,  the  grandfather  of  the  la- 
mented Bishop,  three  of  whose  brothers,  no  less  than  him- 
self, were  distinguished  for  their  stations  and  virtues.  One 
of  them  was  the  Rrv.  Dr.  Thomas  Moore,  chaplain  to  Dr. 
Atterbury,  Bishop  of  Rochester,  one  of  the  most  eminent 
..  scholars  and  celebrated  preachers  of  his  age.  The  well- 
known   eloquent  sermons  of  that  admired  prelate  were 


12  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

edited  and  published  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Moore. 
He  died  rector  of  Little  Britain  in  London,  leaving  a  highly 
respectable  family,  among  whom  was  Thomas  Moore, 
D.  D.,  rector  of  North  Bray,  in  Kent.  Another  of  the 
brothers  of  John  Moore,  was  Daniel  Moore,  a  gen- 
tleman of  large  estate,  who  was  a  member  of  Parlia- 
ment for  many  years,  and  whose  daughter  married  the 
celebrated  Lord  Chancellor  Erskine.  Another  of  the  bro- 
thers was  William  Moore,  of  Moore  Hall,  Pennsylvania, 
who  left  a  highly  respectable  family.  One  of  the  daugh- 
ters of  this  gentleman  became  the  wife  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
William  Smith,  Provost  of  the  College  of  Philadelphia ;  a 
preacher  of  great  celebrity,  and  well  known,  in  our  eccle- 
siastical annals,  by  his  able  and  zealous  co-operation  with 
Bishop  White  and  others  in  organizing  the  government  and 
settling  the  doctrines,  and  discipline,  and  worship  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  this  country.  Dr.  Smith 
was  chairman  of  the  Committee  for  revising  and  altering 
the  Liturgy,  in  the  first  General  Convention,  in  178.5,  con- 
tinued a  most  active  and  useful  member  of  that  body  for 
several  successive  sessions,  and  was  the  first  President  of 
the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies,  after  the  Bishops 
constituted  a  separate  house  in  1789. 

John  Moore,  a  brother  of  William,  and  grandfather  of 
the  Bishop,  was  a  wealthy  and  respectable  merchant  of 
New  York.  He  was,  at  one  time,  an  Alderman  of  the 
city,  for  many  years  a  member  of  the  colonial  Legislature, 
and  at  the  time  of  his  death  colonel  of  one  of  the  New 
York  regiments,  and  a  member  of  the  King's  Council  for 
the  Province.  Dying  in  1749  at  the  age  of  63,  he  is  said 
to  have  been  the  first  person  buried  in  Trinity  Church-yard, 
where  so  many  thousands  have  since  found  their  last  re- 
pose.    The  family  vault  still  remains,  and  the  title  to  this 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  13 

resting  place  of  the  ashes  of  his  fathers  was  held  by- 
Bishop  Moore  at  the  time  of  his  decease.  John  Moore 
married  Frances  Lambert;  they  became  the  happy  parents 
of  eighteen  children,  among  whom  were  three  pairs  of  twins. 
The  descendants  of  Mr.  Moore  became  connected  by  mar- 
riage with  the  Bayards,  Hoffmans,  Livingstons,  Onderdonks, 
Baileys,  Tredwells,  and  Rogers's,  who  then,  as  now,  were 
ranked  among  the  most  respectable  families  in  New  York. 
Stephen,  the  seventeenth  child,  was  the  proprietor  of 
West  Point,  the  site  of  our  national  Military  Academy. 
After  selling  this  property  t-y  the  United  States,  he  removed 
to  North  Carolina.  At  the  time  of  the  invasion  of  the 
Southern  States  by  the  British  troops  in  1779,  he  com- 
manded a  regiment  of  militia,  and  was,  afterwards,  taken 
prisoner  at  the  battle  of  Camden.  Being  in  due  time  ex- 
changed, he  returned  to  his  beautiful  residence.  Mount 
Tirzah,  in  North  Carolina,  where  he  died,  leaving  in  that 
state  a  highly  respectable  family. 

The  seventh  of  the  thirteen  sons  of  John  Moore,  and  the 
one  with  whom  our  narrative  is  more  directly  concerned, 
was  Thomas  Moore,  the  father  of  the  subject  of  the  pre- 
sent memoir.  He  was  born  in  1722,  and  being  sent  to 
England  for  an  education,  received  his  scholastic  training 
amidst  the  high  advantages  atForded  by  the  discipline  and 
instructions  of  Westminster  School.  On  the  completion  of 
his  course  of  studies,  he  returned  to  his  native  country,  at 
about  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  and  engaged  in  com- 
mercial pursuits  as  a  merchant  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
The  troubles  of  the  revolution  coming  on,  brought  with 
them  a  series  of  disasters  and  misfortunes,  which  led  him 
to  retreat  to  West  Point,  where  he  lived  with  his  family  in 
quiet  retirement,  (it  being  on  what  was  called  the  neutral 
ground,)  during  the  early  part  of  the  revolutionary  war. 

a2 


14  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

But  at  length,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to  state,  more  par- 
ticularly, in  the  sequel,  the  footsteps  of  a  plundering  army 
invaded  his  peaceful  habitation — he  and  his  helpless  family 
were  driven  out  from  their  own  fireside — homeless  and 
pennyless — 'the  world  before  them,  and  Providence  their 
guide  !'  In  this  destitute  condition  he  returned  to  the  city, 
where,  having  obtained  an  appointment  in  the  Custom 
House,  he  lived  in  comfort  until  the  conclusion  of  the  war. 

After  the  restoration  of  peace,  and  the  full  establishment 
of  our  independence,  a  change  of  government  having  de- 
prived  him  of  the  office  from  which  his  support  was  derived, 
he  retired  to  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  with  his  be- 
loved daughter,  the  wife  of  General  Huntington,  in  New 
London,  Connecticut.  There,  under  the  influence  of  pul- 
monary consumption,  his  strength  and  health  gradually 
wasted,  till,  supported  by  the  consolations  of  Christian  faith, 
and  in  the  communion  of  the  Church,  he  departed  this  life 
on  the  19th  June,  1784.  In  the  spring  of  1785  his  remains 
were  removed  to  New  York,  and  deposited  in  the  family 
vault,  in  Trinity  Church-yard,  by  his  son,  the  late  Bishop  of 
Virginia,  then  a  resident  of  that  city. 

Elizabeth  Channing,  the  wife  of  Thomas  Moore,  and 
mother  of  the  late  bishop,  was  of  highly  respectable  paren- 
tage. Being  left  an  orphan  at  the  early  age  of  two  years, 
she  was  carefully  brought  up  in  the  family  of  her  uncle, 
John  Pintard,  Esq.  She  was  highly  accomplished  ;  having 
received  the  most  finished  education,  and  being  accustomed 
to  mingle  freely  in  the  best  society  to  be  found  in  her  na- 
tive city.  In  her  all  the  polish  and  dignity  of  a  lady  of 
"  the  old  school"  appeared  in  combination  with  a  most 
amiable  disposition,  remarkable  soundness  of  judgment, 
firmness  of  purpose,  and  strong  good  sense — all  adorned 
and  sanctified  by  the  graces  of  a  fervent  and  exemplary 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  15 

piety.  To  the  religious  instructions  and  lovely  Christian 
example  of  his  sainted  mother,  Bishop  Moore  often  delighted 
to  revert  with  tears  of  gratitude  in  his  eyes  and  a  bosom 
swelling  with  filial  affection  and  reverence.  To  her  early 
nurture  and  admonition  of  him  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord, 
he  ascribed,  under  God,  all  his  happiness  and  usefulness  in 
this  world,  and  his  hopes  of  a  blessed  immortality  in  the 
next.  He  had  the  pleasure  of  ministering  to  her  support 
and  solace  in  her  declining  years,  until  she  entered  upon 
her  eternal  rest,  at  his  house,  on  Staten  Island,  the  7th  of 
December,  1805,  in  the  78th  year  of  her  age. 

It  has  been  truly  said  that  so  far  as  relates  to  intellec- 
tual and  moral  character,  "  the  boy  is  father  of  the  man." 
"We  regret  that  but  few  written  memorials  are  to  be  found 
which  give  any  information  respecting  the  childhood  of  the 
subject  of  this  memoir,  and  there  are  no  surviving  com- 
panions of  his  early  years  whose  memory  of  facts  will 
enable  us  to  supply  the  deficiency.  The  few  incidents  we 
have  been  able  to  gather  from  other  brief  sketches  of  his 
life,  from  the  Bishop's  letters,  and  from  the  statements  of 
his  only  surviving  sister,  will,  however,  serve  to  show  that 
in  the  promise  of  childhood  there  was  the  earnest  and  seed 
of  the  virtues  and  excellencies  which  were  fully  developed 
in  maturer  years. 

While  he  was  yet  an  infant  in  the  nursery,  his  pious 
mother,  who,  ^ike  Hannah,  had  devoted  her  son  to  the 
Lord,  faithful  to  the  engagements  entered  into  on  his  be- 
half when  he  was  received  into  the  Church  by  Holy  Bap- 
tism, considered  him  as  one  of  the  lambs  of  Christ's  flock ; 
and  laboured  by  every  means  to  impregnate  his  budding 
character  with  the  principles  of  religion  and  lead  him  to 
an  early  acquaintance  with  Him  who  said,  "  Suffer  the 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not;  for 


16  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  The  humble  efforts 
of  tiiis  Christian  mother,  Hke  those  of  Lois  and  Eunice, 
were  not  in  vain.  The  good  seed  sown  in  her  instructions 
was  matured  by  her  prayers  and  tears;  and  of  Bishop 
Moore,  as  of  Timothy,  it  might  be  said  that  from  a  child 
he  knew  those  Holy  Scriptures  which  are  able  to  make 
men  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Often  did  he,  in  advanced  age,  advert  with  sentiments  of 
devout  gratitude  to  the  benefits  derived  from  the  lessons  of 
maternal  love  ;  and  in  the  last  summer  of  his  life  he  was 
heard  to  say,  with  deep  and  grateful  emotion,  "  I  was  a 
pious  child."  Under  the  hallowed  influence  of  his  mother's 
teaching,  example  and  prayers,  we  may  believe  that  God 
was  not  only  laying  the  foundation  of  the  superstructure 
of  personal  holiness  and  virtue  in  his  private  character,  but 
was  also,  (perhaps  unconsciously  to  the  subject  of  it,)  train- 
ing his  faculties  and  affections  for  that  work  of  the  Gospel 
ministry  to  which  the  greater  part  of  his  future  life  was 
so  successfully  devoted.  While  he  was  yet  an  infant  prat- 
tler, unable  to  speak  intelligibly,  he  was  in  the  habit  of 
gathering  his  little  sisters  and  brothers  around  him,  and 
with  his  apron  put  on  inversely  as  a  substitute' for  a  sur- 
plice, "  keeping  church,"  as  he  called  it,  and  imitating,  as 
well  as  he  could,  the  different  parts  of  the  services  of  the 
sanctuary.  At  a  very  early  age  he  evinced  not  only  a  de- 
cided taste  for  elocution,  but  also  a  more  than  ordinary 
talent  for  public  speaking.  This  talent  and  taste  were  often 
exhibited  for  the  amusement  of  his  mother's  visiters  in  his 
happy  recitations  of  hymns  and  other  pieces  previously 
committed  to  memory  for  the  purpose.  Who  can  tell  but 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  might  have  imparted  to  his  infant 
mind  early  intimations  of  a  future  call  to  the  sacred  office? 
Who  shall  say  that  this  interesting  boy  when  "keeping 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  ^  17 

church"  with  his  infant  congregation,  or  delivering  pious 
sentiments  in  the  presence  of  his  seniors,  may  not  have  had 
impressed  upon  his  infant  mind  an  idea  of  his  future  occu- 
pation, and  possessed,  in  embryo,  the  same  emotions  which 
filled  his  bosom  when,  in  after  life,  he  led  the  devotions  of 
the  faithful,  and  listening  thousands  hung  with  rapture  on 
his  lips?  The  writer  is  inclined  neither  to  superstition  nor 
fanaticism,  but  yet  speaks  from  experience  in  expressing 
the  opinion  that  sometimes  in  the  days  of  childhood,  and 
that,  perhaps,  a  giddy  and  thoughtless  one,  there  are  vivid 
anticipations  of  future  occupation  in  the  sacred  office,  and 
strong  impressions  leading  to  an  involuntary  training  for  it, 
in  the  absence  of  all  encouragements  to  it  from  without, 
which  can  only  be  accounted  for  by  ascribing  them  to  a 
mysterious  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  mind  in- 
dicative of  God's  purposes  in  reference  to  the  future  life  of 
the  individual. 

In  the  case  of  young  Moore,  there  was  doubtless  on  the 
part  of  his  mother  a  wish  to  strengthen  every  serious  im- 
pression, and  encourage  every  holy  desire  that  might  be 
produced  in  his  mind.  Her  Christian  associations  and 
habits  were  also  adapted  to  produce  the  happiest  influence 
upon  the  forming  character  of  her  son.  She  was  one  of  a 
number  of  pious  ladies  who  were  in  the  practice  of  meet- 
ing weekly,  at  each  other's  houses  in  rotation,  for  the  pur- 
poses of  social  worship  and  religious  edification.  Those 
meetings  were  often  attended  by  some  one  of  the  clergy ; 
most  frequently  by  Rev.  Dr.  Ogilvie,  one  of  the  min- 
isters of  Trinity  Church,  who  is  represented  to  have  been 
a  man  of  exemplary  piety  and  zeal,  fervently  devoted 
to  the  spiritual  improvement  of  the  people  committed  to 
his  charge.  This  pious  band  of  Christian  sisters,  in  imita- 
tion of  the  example  of  the  devout  centurion  whose  "prayers 


18  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  alms  went  up  together  as  a  memorial  before  God,"  were 
accustomed,  as  a  fitting  close  of  their  religious  services,  to 
make  a  contribution  for  some  charitable  object.  It  is  pro- 
bable that  Richard  Channing  was  often  permitted  to  be 
present  in  this  devout  circle,  especially  when  it  was  assem- 
bled under  his  paternal  roof:  nor  is  it  unreasonable  to  be- 
lieve that  what  he  then  witnessed  of  the  happy  influence 
of  those  social  religious  services,  upon  his  mother  and  her 
fellow-worshippers,  produced  in  his  youthful  mind  such  a 
strong  conviction  of  their  usefulness  as  led  him  to  be  their 
decided  friend  and  advocate  during  the  whole  course  of  his 
protracted  ministry.  Vv^e  know  not  precisely  the  nature 
of  the  services  performed  at  those  social  meetings ;  but  pre- 
sume they  very  much  resembled  the  Bible  Class  and  Lec- 
ture-room services  of  the  present  day.  And  where  is  the 
clergyman  to  be  found  who  is  in  the  habit  of  meeting  por- 
tions of  his  people  for  such  social  exercises,  ^yho  does  not 
prize  them  as  among  the  most  valuable  means  which  he 
can  employ  for  advancing  the  interests  of  intelligent  piety 
and  fervent  devotion  in  the  Church  of  God  ] 

The  faithful  Pastor  will  imitate  the  example  of  the 
"  Good  Shepherd,"  who  said  "suffer  the  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not ;"  and  his  official 
fidelity  may  be  proved  by  the  same  test  to  which  Peter's 
profession  of  love  was  subjected :  "  Simon,  son  of  Jonas, 
lovest  thou  me  1  Feed  my  lambs^  Dr.  Ogilvie  mani- 
fested the  true  spirit  of  the  Christian  ministry  in  fervent 
love  for  the  youth  and  children  pertaining  to  his  charge, 
and  in  his  assiduous  efforts  to  promote  their  spiritual  wel- 
fare and  lead  them  early  into  the  path  of  life.  The  sub- 
ject of  this  memoir  was  not  only  a  constant  attendant  upon 
the  catechetical  instructions  of  his  Pastor,  but,  what  was 
remarkable  in  one  so  young,  was  a  frequent  visiter  at  his 


LIFB  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  19 

study,  and  found  satisfaction  and  delight  in  his  society. 
Would  that  we  had  some  record  of  those  interesting  inter- 
views between  that  faithful  minister  of  Jesus  and  his  infant 
parishioner  !  It  would  probably  furnish  us  with  some  val- 
uable lessons  as  to  the  best  mode  of  training  the  tender 
mind  to  wisdom  and  virtue.  It  might  serve  to  show  that 
the  experienced  teacher  discovered  in  his  pupil  clear  indi- 
cations of  divine  influence  and  teaching,  while  as  yet  the 
child  himself  was  ignorant  thereof;  as  Eli  perceived  that 
the  Lord  had  called  Samuel,  though  the  infant  prophet 
knew  it  not  himself.  There  are  doubtless  many  instances 
to  prove  that  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  heart 
and  character  of  an  individual  becomes  manifest  to  others 
before  it  is  perceptible  to  the  subject  of  it :  as  the  face  of 
Moses  shone,  so  that  the  children  of  Israel  were  dazzled 
by  its  lustre,  while  Moses  was  himself  unconscious  that  any 
change  had  passed  upon  his  countenance.  Bishop  Moore 
would  sometimes,  in  advanced  life,  refer  to  his  familiar  and 
affectionate  intercourse  with  the  spiritual  guide  of  his  child- 
hood, with  grateful  acknowledgments  of  the  benefit  thence 
derived,  and  the  pleasing  recollection  that  he  was,  even  at 
that  early  period,  a  recipient  of  the  influence  of  Divine 

grace :  which  was  evidenced  by  those  fruits  of  the  Spirit 

a  love  of  prayer  and  the  other  duties  of  religion. 

His  literary  and  classical  education  was  acquired  under 
the  careful  instruction  of  Mr.  Alexander  Leslie,  Professor 
of  Languages  in  King's  (now  Columbia)  College,  New 
York.  We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  the  extent  or 
variety  of  his  studies  in  the  arts  and  sciences :  but  presume 
that  his  education  was  as  liberal  as  was  then  common  to 
young  gentlemen  destined  to  professional  life,  and  that  his 
acquisitions  were  rapid;  he  having  finished  his  preparatory 
course  at  the  age  of  sixteen  years. 


20  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

About  the  commencement  of  the  revolutionary  war,  his 
fat  her,  having  abandoned  commercial  pursuits  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  retired  with  his  family  to  the  old  country- 
seat  at  West  Point.  In  that  place  of  retirement  from  the 
dangers  and  excitements  incident  to  a  state  of  war,  the 
subject  of  our  memoir  passed  about  a  year  and  a  half  of 
his  boyish  days  in  the  happy  society  of  his  brothers  and 
sisters,  often  engaged  in  those  rural  occupations  and  sports 
so  grateful  to  the  taste  of  childhood  and  youth,  and  sur- 
rounded by  the  most  sublime  and  lovely  scenery  which  our 
country  contains.  The  following  letters  to  two  of  his  chil- 
dren will  show  the  vivid  impression  of  by-gone  joys  upon 
his  mind  on  visiting  this  sequestered  spot  after  the  lapse  of 
more  than  half  a  century. 

LETTERS  DESCRIBING  A  VISIT  TO  WEST  POINT. 

New  York,  August  10th,  1833. 

My  Dear  Crissy ; — Although  but  a  few  days  have  elapsed 
since  I  last  wrote,  still  as  I  have  since  that  period  made  an 
excursion  to  the  Highlands,  and  have  visited  the  site  of 
my  grandfather's  country  seat  at  West  Point,  at  which  I 
passed  eighteen  months  of  my  boyhood,  I  hasten  to  com- 
municate the  circumstance  to  you  ;  at  the  same  time  to  in- 
form you  of  a  continuance  of  my  health. 

Last  Thursday  I  embarked  in  the  steamboat,  with 
Fanny  and  Mary  Ann,  in  company  with  my  nephew 
Thomas  Moore,  and  reached  West  Point  before  1  o'clock ; 
but  being  fatigued,  1  postponed  my  visit  to  the  retreat  of  my 
father  in  1775,  until  yesterday  morning :  when,  attended  by 
my  daughters,  Dr.  Lyell  and  wife,  Thomas  Moore  and 
several  strangers,  I  walked  to  Moore's  folly,  as  it  was  once 
called,  and  found  the  house  totally  gone  ;  but  perfectly  re- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  3I00RK.  21 

collected  the  spot  on  which  it  once  stood,  and  to  my  pleas- 
ing surprise,  found  one  old  English  cherry  tree  remaining, 
the  relic  of  former  times.  One  of  the  gentlemen  ascended 
the  tree  and  took  from  it  part  of  an  old  branch,  which  I 
have  in  my  pocket,  and  to  which  I  intend  to  affix  a  label 
and  hang  it  up  in  my  study.  It  was  surprising  to  perceive 
the  pleasure  discoverable  in  the  countenances  of  several 
gentlemen,  who  went  with  me  ;  and  who  had  been  informed, 
that  I  had  resided  on  that  spot  fifty-seven  years  gone  by; 
among  whom  was  Professor  Rodgers  of  William  and  Mary 
College. 

The  walk  was  fatiguing,  but  I  went  and  found  the  same 
road,  over  which  I  had  trodden  many  and  many  a  time, 
with  a  heart  as  gay  as  a  lark,  and  a  step  as  brisk  as  a  deer. 
The  associations  of  early  life  burst  upon  me,  with  great 
force,  but  when  I  recollected  that  my  beloved  parents,  and 
every  soul  but  one  of  all  the  family,  beside  myself,  were  in 
eternity,  the  pleasure  I  should  otherwise  have  enjoyed  was 
sensibly  checked.  Betsey  Livingston  was  born  there — and 
she  and  your  father  are  the  only  remaining  relics  of  that 
day  either  in  kitchen  or  parlour.  The  inclination  I  had 
to  tread  on  that  ground,  consecrated  by  filial  recollections, 
the  seat  of  so  much  juvenile  happiness,  and  in  which  1 
partook  so  largely  of  a  mother's  care  ani  love,  forced  me 
to  inspect  its  retired  walks :  and  having  complied  with  the 
pleadings  of  my  heart,  I  have  bidden  it  adieu ;  and  shall 
soon  unite  in  a  better  retreat,  with  those,  who  once  oc-cu- 
pied  that  family  ground ;  and  whose  spirits  I  trust  are  now 
reposing  in  perfect  quiet  in  the  bosom  of  the  God  they 
loved. 

Perhaps,  my  child,  you  may  not  be  able  to  enter  fully  into 
your  father's  feelings  on  such  a  subject :  unless  you  recur  in 
recollection  to  that  spot,  in  which  you  first  drew  the  breath 


23  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  life ;  and  on  which  your  dear  departed  mother  bade  an 
adieu  to  you,  to  me,  and  to  the  world,  and  ascended  on 
angels'  wings,  to  the  arms  of  her  divine  Redeemer.  May 
God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  prepare  us  all  to  meet  our  rela- 
tives in  peace,  beyond  this  vale  of  tears. 

When  at  West  Point,  I  was  visited  by  young  Harvie  J. 
Ellis  and  James  Carter ;  the  latter  of  whom  I  saw  on  guard 
in  the  encampment,  with  a  musket  on  his  shoulder.  They 
were  all  well  and  in  good  spirits  and  delighted  to  see  me. 
Should  you  see  their  friends,  they  no  doubt  will  be  gratified 
to  hear  of  them. 

Remember  me  in  much  love  to  all  who  inquire  after  me, 
and  when  you  write,  let  me  know  how  matters  stand  in 
Church  and  at  home.  With  love  to  Sally,  Eliza  and  house- 
hold, 

Believe  me  your  affectionate  father, 

Richard  Chaining  Moore. 

P.  S.  David  has  been  with  me  two  hours,  and  has  re- 
turned home  this  moment.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pendleton  visited 
me  this  morning — they  are  well,  I  have  promised  to  visit 
them  at  the  Fort.  Let  Mr.  Nelson  know  I  have  seen 
them.     All  here  send  their  love. 

•  New  York,  August  21st,  1833. 

My  Dear  Daughter, — My  former  letters  have  been  direct- 
ed to  your  sister  Crissy,  under  the  impression,  that  you  as 
well  as  she,  would  peruse  them,  and  with  the  confidence 
that  it  was  a  matter  of  no  particular  importance  to  whom 
addressed  ;  but  lest  you  should  indulge  the  least  suspicion 
that  you  were  overlooked,  I  now  direct  this  to  you ;  and 
must  request  my  dear  Crissy  to  consider  it  a  piece  of  joint 
property.  My  last  letter  embraced  the  history  of  my  visit 
to  West  Point,  and  involved  in  it  an  account  of  the  tender 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  23 

recollections  to  which  that  visit  gave  rise.  I  there  passed, 
I  think,  eighteen  months,  at  a  period  of  life  when  no  heavy 
cares  press  on  the  mind,  and  we  feel  as  cheerful  as  the  face 
of  nature  appears,  and  as  happy  as  the  feathered  songsters 
of  the  woods.  Since  that  era  I  have  experienced  much 
trouble  and  anxiety  :  my  parents  have  passed  into  eternity, 
and  other  severe  trials  have  befallen  me :  comparing  the 
ease  I  then  enjoyed,  and  of  which  every  object  informed 
me,  with  the  checkered  scenes  of  subsequent  life,  it  raised 
emotions  in  my  bosom  which  I  want  language  to  express ; 
and  in  the  edition  I  gave  Crissy  of  the  adventure,  and  in 
the  perusal  of  which  I  shed  many  tears,  my  feelings  were 
such  as  I  cannot  well  describe.  Should  you  live  to  be  as 
old  as  your  father,  who  this  day  commences  his  seventy- 
second  year,  you  will  be  better  qualified  to  judge  of  such 
things,  than  you  can  now  possibly  be ;  and  you  will  then 
recollect  that  what  you  then  feel,  has  been  experienced  by 
those  who  lived  before  you.  To-day  I  dine  with  Dr. 
Milnor,  to-morrow  with  Mr.  Ridgway,  our  former  Consul 
in  the  Island  of  St.  Croix,  and  on  Friday  with  Dr.  Lyell. 
I  expect  to  preach  on  Sunday  morning  at  St.  Stephen's; 
and  on  Monday  to  lay  the  corner-stone  of  a  new  church  in 
the  city,  and  to  deliver  an  address  on  the  occasion.  Your 
brothers  David  and  Channing,  the  latter  of  whom  has  gone 
to  visit  his  friend  Hallam  at  New-London,  are  to  be  with 
me  ;  and  we  expect  to  go  to  Staten  Island  on  Tuesday. 
On  Friday  it  is  my  present  purpose  to  start  for  Philadel- 
phia, where  I  shall  remain  a  few  days  with  my  dear  Ger- 
trude, and  then  bend  my  course  to  Richmond.  Should 
anything  occur  to  arrest  me  in  my  progress  to  the  South, 
I  shall  apprize  you  of  it ;  so  that  you  may  not  be  disap- 
pointed on  the  subject  of  my  return.  Mr.  Cook  has  re- 
quested me  to  sit  for  my  portrait :  which  1  have  done  three 


24  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

times ;  and  expect  to  give  him  another  sitting  to-morrow, 
when  I  presume  he  will  finish  his  work.  It  is  thought  a 
likeness,  but  I  shall  be  better  qualified  to  decide  on  the 
subject  myself  after  to-morrow.  I  sincerely  sympathize 
with  my  dear  friend  Martha  Chamberlayne ;  but,  as  I  am 
sensible  her  little  girl  is  much  better  provided  for,  than  she 
could  have  been  in  this  world,  I  hope  she  will  bend  with 
resignation  to  the  dispensation  of  Providence,  and  remember 
that  she  will  again  see  her,  with  her  harp  tuned  to  praise, 
and  with  the  ability  to  join  in  anthems  of  joy  with  the 
triumphant  host  of  heaven.  I  intend  to  address  her  on  the 
subject,  if  not  prevented  by  company,  as  soon  as  I  finish 
this  letter.  Last  Sunday  I  passed  in  Amboy,  where  I 
preached  twice,  and  in  the  evening  went  to  the  Miss 
Parkers,  where,  with  all  the  members  of  that  family,  at 
least  twenty  in  number,  I  spent  a  devotional  evening,  and 
closed  with  a  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  heaven  upon  them 
all.  It  was  a  devotional,  melting  evening.  I  sincerely  hope 
that  you  are  both  in  good  health,  and  with  my  prayers  for 
.your  health  and  happiness,  and  for  the  happiness  of  all  my 
friends,  especially  my  child  Betsey  Heath  and  husband  and 
family. 

Believe  me,  my  dear  daughter,  your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

In  contrast  with  the  peaceful  and  joyous  recollections  re- 
corded in  the  foregoing  letters,  we  will  here  relate  an  in- 
cident previously  adverted  to,  well  adapted  to  illustrate  the 
barbarities  inseparable  from  war  even  when  under  the  con- 
duct of  civilized  and  Christian  nations. 

The  father  of  the  peaceful  family  at  West  Point  had 
left  home  to  visit  a  friend  at  a  distance;  and  during  his  ab- 
sence, a  British  frigate  ascended  the  Hudson  river  with  a 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  25 

view  of  capturing  Fort  Montgomery.  General  Clinton,  of 
the  British  army,  with  the  forces  under  his  command,  had 
previously  visited  the  residence  of  the  Moores,  committing 
such  acts  as  are  common  with  a  foraging  party  when  inva- 
ding the  domains  of  an  enemy.  The  soldiers,  however, 
were  content  with  committing  depredations  out  of  doors. 
They  robbed  the  garden,  took  possession  of  the  poultry,  and 
killed  a  cow  which  was  feeding  in  the  orchard ;  but  offered 
no  personal  violence  to  the  members  of  the  family,  nor  even 
attempted  to  invade  the  sanctuary  of  the  domicil.  But 
when  the  seamen  landed  from  the  frigate,  they  immediately 
entered  the  house,  and,  with  ruthless  violence,  tore  up  the 
carpets,  stripped  the  beds,  stole  the  tea-spoons  from  the 
table  where  the  family  were  seated  at  their  evening  meal, 
and  without  restraint  carried  on  the  work  of  indiscriminate 
pillage.  One  of  the  band  of  depredators,  more  savage  than 
the  rest,  with  fiendish  cruelty  and  dastardly  cowardice,  pre- 
sented a  fixed  bayonet  at  Mrs.  Moore's  breast,  threatening 
the  life  of  an  unprotected  mother  surrounded  by  an  inter- 
esting group  of  weeping  and  helpless  children  !  The  con- 
sternation of  the  family  may  easily  be  imagined.  They 
fled  to  Mr.  Charles  Moore's  for  protection,  where  they  re- 
mained till  they  could  return  with  safety  to  their  own 
abode.  Even  if  we  admit  it  to  be  necessary  in  the  prose- 
cution of  war  sometimes  to  invade  the  domicil  and  plun- 
der the  property  of  private  and  peaceful  individuals,  yet 
surely,  the  bright  escutcheon  of  the  soldier  should  never  be 
tarnished  with  acts  of  cruelty  and  oppression  to  helpless 
women  and  children.  In  this  case,  the  outrage  yas  per- 
petrated not  upon  an  enemy,  but  a  friend :  (for  the  Moores 
were  favourable  to  the  royal  cause,)  it  was  the  brutal  act 
of  an  infuriated,  unrestrained  body  of  men,  who  deemed  it 
their  business  and  privilege  to  commit  all  sorts  of  violence 

b2 


26  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

upon  those  whom  they  supposed  hostile  to  the  crown  in 
whose  service  they  were  enlisted.  General  Clinton  made 
an  ample  apology  for  the  assault,  severely  reproved  it,  and 
caused  the  valuable  plunder  to  be  promptly  restored  to  the 
injured  family. 

At  the  time  of  the  above  outrage  upon  his  paternal 
home,  the  subject  of  this  memoir  was  in  the  city  of  New 
York;  and  as  yet,  perhaps, undetermined  as  to  his  future 
avocation  in  life.  Under  the  temporary  influence  of  a  wild 
and  romantic  desire  to  visit  other  countries  and  see  the 
world,  (so  common  in  youths  at  that  age,)  he  made  trial  of 
a  sea-faring  life ;  which,  however,  he  very  soon  relinquished, 
and  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  medicine. 

His  medical  education  was  prosecuted  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Dr.  Richard  Bayley,  one  of  the  most  distinguished 
physicians  of  his  day.  The  advantages  he  enjoyed  under 
the  tuition  of  this  gentleman  were  probably  equal  to  any 
which  could  be  commanded  at  that  early  period, — so  long 
before  medical  schools  or  colleges  were  instituted,  with  their 
associated  professorships,  for  the  education  of  young  aspi- 
rants in  the  Esculapian  art.  Dr.  Bayley  had  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  the  most  eminent  surgeon  in  New  York,  and 
young  Moore  is  said  to  have  been  quite  a  proficient  in  this 
branch  of  his  profession.  After  the  completion  of  bis  stu- 
dies, he  commenced  his  career  as  a  practitioner  of  medi- 
cine in  the  city.  But  finding,  probably,  as  most  young  be- 
ginners do,  that  it  was  difficult  to  maintain  a  rivalry  with 
older  physicians  of  established  reputation,  and  more  diffi- 
cult to  obtain  a  support  amidst  the  wide  competition  for 
practice  in  a  large  city,  he  soon  removed  to  the  eastern 
part  of  Long  Island,  to  seek  his  fortune  there.  But,  after 
a  brief  residence  at  his  new  location,  without  a  result  an- 
swerable to  his  expectations,  he  returned  to  the  city,  and 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  27 

resumed  his  practice  there,  favoured  with  brighter  pros- 
pects, and  with  encouraging  success.  At  the  age  of  twenty- 
two  he  was  married  to  Miss  Christian  Jones,  of  New  York,* 
who  continued  to  be  a  faithful  and  affectionate  wife  to  him 
for  twelve  years.  She  was  his  chief  domestic  comfort — 
soothing  him  amidst  the  toils,  and  rejoicing  with  him  in  the 
pleasures  and  rewards  of  his  earlier  ministry  on  Staten 
Island.     She  departed  this  life  in  April,  1796. 

It  is  not  unfrequently  the  case  that  the  fair  promise  of 
early  piety  is  not  realized  and  confirmed  by  the  develop- 
ment of  character  in  maturer  years.  The  buds  and  blos- 
soms of  grace  put  forth  in  childhood  are  often  nipped  and 
withered  before  manhood  comes.  Many  a  pastor  has  been 
forced  to  mourn  over  some  who  in  the  morning  of  life  en- 
tered upon  the  Christian  race,  and  "  ran  well  for  a  season," 
but  were  afterwards  "  hindered,"  and  perhaps  utterly  turn- 
ed out  of  their  course  by  the  adverse  influence  of  a  corrupt 
and  tempting  world.  Many  a  parental  heart  has  been 
stung  to  agony,  and  made  to  weep  in  bitterness,  by  the 
worldliness  if  not  open  viciousness,  of  some  wayward  child, 
upon  whose  opening  virtues  it  had  gazed  with  pleasure, 
and  over  whose  future  prospects  fancy  had  spread  its  fair- 


*  Dr.  Moore  first  saw  this  lady  in  Trinity  Ctiurch,  and  being  smitten  with 
her  beauty,  followed  her  after  the  congregation  was  dismissed,  determined 
to  form  an  acquaintance  with  her.  Falling  in  with  an  old  friend,  he  urged 
him  to  introduce  him  to  the  lady.  This,  however,  was  declined,  on  the 
ground  that  the  gentleman  himself  had  not  the  pleasure  of  her  acquaint- 
ance. Still  bent  upon  the  accomplishment  of  his  purpose,  when  the  lady 
entered  her  father's  residence,  young  Moore,  turning  to  his  friend,  said 
"Do  you  know  who  lives  in  that  house  1"  The  reply  was,  "  Mr.  Jones, 
an  acquaintance  of  mine."  "  Then  I  insist  upon  it  that  you  shall  go  in 
and  give  me  an  introduction  to  the  family,  or  I  shall  be  under  the  disagree- 
able necessity  cf  introducing  myself."  He  was  accordingly  introduced. 
Personal  acquaintance  deepened  his  first  impressions  :  and  Miss  J.  soon 
yielded  her  heart  and  hand  to  so  ardent  and  persevering  a  suitor. 


28  2yiEM0IR  OF  THE 

est  visions.  In  some  melancholy  instances  there  is  an  utter 
blighting  of  all  the  good  seed  of  life  so  as  to  forbid  the 
hope  that  it  will  ever  bring  forth  fruit  unto  salvation.  In 
other  instances  the  seed  is  only  "  choked"  for  a  season  by 
the  "  tares"  of  worldly  wealth,  honours,  or  pleasures ;  but 
when  these  are  plucked  up,  it  will  spring  forth  vigorously, 
and  yield  fruit  in  perfection,  "  first  the  blade, then  the  ear; 
after  that  the  full  corn  in  the  ear." 

The  case  of  young  Moore  resembled  the  latter  rather 
than  the  former  of  these  instances.  A  large  city,  at  any 
time,  presents  numerous  and  powerful  temptations  to  evil, 
which  are  with  difficulty  resisted,  even  by  the  firmest  vir- 
tue, when  found  in  association  with  the  ardent  imaginations 
and  strong  passions  of  youth.  But  the  state  of  society  and 
the  scenes  and  associations  connected  with  the  residence  of 
a  military  force  in  a  large  city — which,  in  time  of  war,  is 
not  only  a  focus  of  excitement,  but  of  dissipation  and  un- 
godliness also — are  favourable  to  any  thing  rather  than  the 
cultivation  of  piety  in  the  youthful  mind.  It  need  not  sur- 
prise us,  therefore,  that  in  the  midst  of  such  counteracting 
influences,  he  of  whom  we  write,  found  his  spiritual  sensi- 
bilities blunted, — lost,  in  a  great  degree,  his  devotional  feel- 
ings, and  permitted  himself  to  be  drawn  into  the  vortex  of 
gay  and  fashionable  life. 

While  a  student  and  practitioner  of  medicine,  there  is  rea- 
son to  fear,  he  neglected  his  baptismal  obligations  by  con- 
forming to  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the  world  ;  though 
we  believe  he  was  not  chargeable  with  open  viciousness  of 
life,  and  that  the  religious  impressions  he  received  in  child- 
hood were  never  entirely  effaced.* 

*  Since  the  above  was  written  a  fact  has  been  communicated  by  an  aged 
friend  of  the  Bishop,  who  knew  him  well  in  early  life,  and  confirmed  by 
a  letter  from  Rev.  DuviJ  Moore,  D.  D.,  (the  Bishop's  eldest  son,)  who  had 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOOEE.  20 

"  He  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith 
he  loved  us,  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,"  often  preserves  us 
when  we  deserve  to  perish.  When  we  become  unmindful 
of  his  covenant,  grieve  his  Spirit,  and  alienate  ourselves 
from  his  ways,  he  might  justly  leave  us  to  follow  our  own 
courses,  and  to  perish  in  our  own  devices.  But  such  is  not 
the  manner  of  God  with  men.  He  hath  no  pleasure  in  the 
death  of  the  sinner,  but  is  constantly  inviting  him  to  turn 
and  live.  Even  when  Israel  had  "  caused  him  to  serve  with 
their  sins,  and  wearied  him  with  their  iniquities,"  he  ex- 
claimed, "  I,  even  I  am  he  that  blotteth  out  thy  transgres- 
sions for  mine  own  sake ;  and  will  not  remember  thy  sins." 
He  waits  for  the  return  of  his  prodigal  child  ;  yearns  over 

heard  his  father  speak  of  the  event  with  humiliation  and  sorrow,  that  com- 
pels me  to  qualify  the  statement  in  the  text.  However  he  might  have  been 
preserved  from  other  vices,  the  subject  of  this  memoir  had  fallen  into  the 
low  and  inexcusable  habit  of  profane  swearing,  of  which  he  was  cured 
by  the  remonstrances  and  prayers  of  his  pious  wife.  Not  long  after  his 
marriage  he  returned  home,  about  tea-time,  in  a  state  of  excitement  on  ac- 
count of  some  outrage  he  had  received.  The  servant,  who  was  about  set- 
ling  the  table,  in  bringing  in  the  waiter,  either  from  carelessness  or  by  ac- 
cident, let  it  fall,  and  the  contents  were  dashed  to  pieces.  He  gave  expres- 
sion to  his  feelings  in  such  language  as  shocked  the  pious  sensibilities  of 
Mrs.  Moore  to  such  a  degree  that  she  immediately  left  the  room  and  retired 
to  her  chamber.  When  the  tempest  of  his  wrath  had  in  some  measure 
subsided,  he  followed  her,  and  was  distressed  to  find  her  dissolved  in  tears. 
On  his  inquiring  why  she  was  thus  disquieted  and  wept  1  her  reply  was, 
that  the  language  which  she  had  heard  from  his  lips  was  such  as  to  dis- 
turb her  peace,  and  excite  her  warmest  sympathies  for  his  soul.  As  God  had 
declared,  in  the  plainest  terms,  that  He  would  not  hold  him  guiltless  who 
taketh  his  name  in  vain — she  trembled  for  the  consequences,  and  at  the 
time  he  entered  her  chamber,  was  engaged  in  supplicating  that  grace  which 
would  convince  him  of  his  error,  and  lead  him,  as  a  penitent  sinner,  to 
choose  that  God  and  Saviour  who  was  the  solace  of  her  heart,  and  her  por. 
tion  forever.  Dr.  Moore  was  exceedingly  affected  by  this  earnest  expostu- 
lation from  the  lips  of  her  whom  he  loved  so  sincerely  ;  he  promised  an 
immediate  abandonment  of  the  odious  habit :  and  there  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  this  prepared  the  way  for  that  gracious  change  of  heart  and  life 
which  he  soon  afterwards  experienced. 


30  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

him  with  all  the  tenderness  of  divine  compassion  ;  and  is 
ever  ready  to  magnify  the  riches  of  grace  in  bringing  him 
to  repentance  and  salvation.  About  the  year  1785  the 
spiritual  slumber  into  which  Dr.  Moore  had  fallen  was  dis- 
turbed ;  his  mind  was  deeply  exercised  upon  the  subject  of 
religion ;  and  the  pious  feelings,  desires,  resolutions  and  af- 
fections of  his  earlier  life  were  reproduced  in  more  than 
their  original  strength  and  energy. 

The  following  striking  incident  in  relation  to  this  period 
of  his  religious  history,  is  the  most  important  fact  which  we 
have  been  able  to  gather  from  the  enfeebled  recollections 
of  his  only  surviving  sister.  Being  one  day  in  a  barber's 
shop,  for  the  purpose  of  having  his  hair  dressed  according 
to  the  fashion  of  the  time,  he  carelessly  opened  a  Bible 
which  was  lying  upon  a  table,  and  the  first  passage  upon 
which  his  eyes  rested  was  the  searching  interrogatory  which 
the  Lord  Jesus  addressed  to  that  prince  of  persecutors  who 
became  afterwards  the  prince  of  Apostles :  "  Saul,  Saul, 
WHY  PERSEcuTEST  THOU  ME?"  The  circumstauce  was  appa- 
rently a  trifling  and  accidental  one.  But  it  startled  him. 
It  appeared  to  him,  doubtless,  as  a  message  from  God, 
though  it  had  come  at  an  unexpected  time,  and  under  un- 
wonted circumstances.  An  impression  was,  we  may  well 
believe,  thus  produced  upon  his  mind  which  he  could  not 
readily  shake  off.  An  arrow  of  conviction  had  pierced  his 
heart  which  could  be  extracted  only  by  the  hand  of  par- 
doning mercy.  Let  him  go  where  he  would :  and  whether 
engaged  in  the  cares  of  professional  business,  or  whirling  in 
thp  giddy  circles  of  worldly  pleasure,  the  awful  appeal 
of  his  neglected  and  injured  Master  would  be  still  ringing 
in  his  ears :  "  Why  perseciitest  thou  me .'?"  It  would  inter- 
rupt his  enjoyments  by  day  and  disturb  his  slumbers  by 
night;  so  that  he  could  find  neither  rest  nor  peace,  till. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  31 

bowing  in  the  spirit  of  penitence  and  submission  at  the  foot 
of  the  cross,  he  inquired,  like  the  subdued  and  converted 
Apostle,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  V 

We  have  no  further  facts  or  materials  v^^hich  would 
enable  us  to  gratify  the  curiosity  of  the  reader  by  a  more 
particular  narrative  of  this  work  of  grace  in  the  heart  of 
Dr.  Moore.  He  has  left  no  written  record  of  his  experience 
at  this  interesting  epoch  of  his  life,  nor  have  we  the  means 
of  ascertaining  the  precise  time  when  he  first  entered  into 
full  communion  with  the  body  of  Christ's  faithful  people 
by  a  reception  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
But  that  a  change  did  take  place  in  his  religious  feelings 
and  character — a  change  in  the  views,  desires  and  aflfections 
of  his  mind — and  in  the  purposes  and  habits  of  his  life — a 
change  so  great  and  radical  as  to  be  properly  styled  a  con- 
version, or  new  creation,  the  whole  course  of  his  future 

« 

history  leaves  no  room  for  the  shadow  of  a  doubt.  The 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  so  clearly  manifested  in  his  temper  and 
conversation,  afforded  the  best  evidence  of  a  renovated 
heart.  And  the  frequency  and  earnestness  with  which  he 
enforced  the  indispensable  necessity  of  conversion,  gave  in- 
dications, sure  and  convincing,  that  the  doctrine  of  Scrip- 
ture on  this  point  had  been  confirmed  to  him  by  his  own 
personal  experience. 

From  the  period  above  named  we  must  look  upon  the 
subject  of  this  sketch  as  standing  before  us  in  a  new  atti- 
tude, bearing  a  new  character,  and  sustaining  a  nearer 
and  more  sacred  relation  to  the  Church  of  God.  He  has 
entered  upon  a  new  life  : — a  life  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  God. 
He  is  animated  by  new  principles ;  even  those  of  the  "  man 
in  Christ,"  the  adopted  child  of  God.  He  is  devoted  to 
new  objects :  even  the  salvation  of  men,  and  the  glory  of 
his  Lord  and  Saviour.     Henceforth,  we  are  to  behold  him 


"» 


32  MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  BIOOEE. 

as  one  of  the  Lord's  redeemed, — living,  not  unto  himself, 
but  unto  him  who  died  for  him  and  rose  again.  From  this 
period  we  contemplate  him  as  one  who  feels  that  he  is  not 
his  own,  but  has  been  bought  with  a  price;  and  therefore 
strives  to  glorify  God  in  his  body  and  spirit  which  are  his. 
And,  if  we  are  not  mistaken  in  the  estimate  formed  of  his 
character  from  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  it  for  many 
years,  seldom  has  it  fallen  to  the  lot  of  poor  frail  humanity 
to  afford  a  lovelier  display  of  gentleness  and  meekness,  of  ten- 
derness and  affection,  of  devotion  and  charity,  of  simplicity 
of  purpose  and  energy  of  action,  of  fervent  zeal  and  con- 
scientious fidelity  in  the  discharge  of  professional  service 
and  the  duties  of  the  social  relations,  than  was  exhibited, 
through  the  sanctifying  influence  of  divine  grace,  in  the 
long  life  by  which  our  departed  father  was  permitted  to 
glorify  God. 


■m 


CHAPTER  II. 

From  1787  to  1809. 

Immediate  change  of  purpose  as  to  his  profession  after  conversion;  Re- 
views his  classical  studies.  Enters  upon  preparation  for  Holy  Orders. 
Ordained  Deacon.  His  Sermon  on  the  Fiftieth  Anniversary  of  his  Ordi- 
nation. His  ministry  at  Rye.  Intimacy  with  John  Jay.  His  removal  to 
St.  Andrew's  Church,  Staten  Island.  Practises  medicine  and  teaches  a 
school  to  aid  in  the  support  of  his  family.  Letters  to  his  children.  Death 
of  his  wife,  and  letters  occasioned  thereby.  His  second  marriage.  His 
first  attempt  at  extempore  preaching,  and  subsequent  success  in  it.  Anec- 
dote illustrative  of  his  fidelity  in  pastoral  duty;— another,  showing  his 
humanity.  Remarkable  revival  of  religion.  The  character  and  success 
of  bis  ministry  on  Staten  Island. 

After  the  memorable  change  in  his  religious  character 
and  views,  referred  to  in  the  concluding  part  of  the  preced- 
ing chapter,  Dr.  Moore  not  only  withdrew  from  all  the  vain 
pleasures  and  corrupting  amusements  of  the  world,  but  felt 
less  interest  in  its  lawful  occupations,  and  soon  resolved  to 
relinquish  the  secular  profession  in  which  he  was  then  suc- 
cessfully engaged.  To  employ  the  resources  of  skill,  science, 
and  a  cultivated  intellect,  under  the  guidance  of  a  tender 
and  sensitive  heart,  in  soothing  the  pains  and  healing  the 
maladies  to  which  the  human  body  is  liable,  may  properly 
)e  esteemed  a  highly  benevolent  occupation,  involving  the 
lacrifice  of  much  personal  comfort,  and  the  exercise  of  much 
self-denial  for  the  benefit  of  others.  There  is  nothing  in  it, 
so  far  as  we  know,  incompatible  with  that  devotion  to  God 
required  by  the  spirit  of  the  sacred  office.  The  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  whether  the  field  of  his  labour  be  in  a  Chris- 
tian or  Heathen  land,  may,  (if  it  may  be  done  without  in- 


i 


c 


34  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

fringing  upon  the  duties  of  his  loftier  vocation,)  as  the 
subject  of  this  memoir  did  for  a  season,  employ  his  know- 
ledge of  medicine  in  the  healing  of  the  body,  in  subordina- 
tion to  his  higher  labours  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul.  In 
a  Christian  country,  except  under  very  peculiar  circum- 
stances, the  combination  of  the  two  offices  would  be  inex- 
pedient and  improper ;  but  the  opinion  entertained  by  many 
that  it  would  enhance  the  usefulness  of  missionaries  in  un- 
enlightened heathen  nations,  is  entitled  to  consideration. 
St.  Luke  was  probably  none  the  less  distinguished  for  love 
to  the  Master,  and  fidelity  in  his  service — and  none  the  less 
qualified  for  usefulness  as  an  Evangelist  because  he  bore 
the  appellation  of"  the  beloved  physician." 

Far  be  it  from  us,  however,  to  place  the  high  office  of 
an  ambassador  of  Christ  upon  a  level  with  any  secular  pro- 
fession, however  useful  and  benevolent  it  may  be,  or  to 
countenance  the  opinion  that  a  minister  of  God  may  engage 
in  the  duties  of  any  other  calling  as  a  means  of  support,  or 
to  increase  his  reputation,  or  from  any  other  motive  than 
that  of  rendering  it  subservient  to  his  holy  calling,  by  open- 
ing a  readier  way  of  access  for  the  Gospel  and  giving 
increased  efficiency  to  his  labours  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

We  believe  that  a  call  to  the  ministry  involves  a  separa- 
tion of  the  individual  so  called  from  all  secular  pursuits  and 
occupations;  the  relinquishment  of  all  strong  regard  to 
pecuniary  emolument  and  worldly  distinction  ;  and  the  con- 
secration of  the  whole  man  to  the  work  of  the  Gospel  and^ 
the  glory  of  God.  Such,  we  are  happy  to  say,  was  the 
view  entertained  by  the  subject  of  this  memoir.  Soon 
after  his  conversion,  he  resolved  to  devote  himself  fully  to 
the  service  of  God  and  his  Church.  His  heart,  renewed  by 
divine  grace,  and  animated  by  the  love  of  Christ  and  of 
souls,  could  no  longer  be  content  with  the  occupations  of  a 


'  LIFE  or  BISHOP  MOORE.  35 

secular  employment,  however  honourable ;  could  no  longer 
be  restrained  within  the  limits  of  a  worldly  profession,  how- 
ever benevolent;  but  yearned  with  all  the  tenderness  of  a 
new-born  compassion  over  the  wide-spread  miseries  of  our 
fallen  race,  and  panted  with  an  unconquerable  desire  to 
proclaim  to  his  fellow  men  that  precious  Gospel  which  was 
the  source  of  his  own  hope  and  consolation. 

His  decision  was  speedily  formed  ;  and  there  is  no  ground 
for  questioning  the  purity  of  the  motives  which  led  to  it. 
On  the  one  hand  the  avenue  to  wealth  and  fame  was  opened 
before  him.  He  was  respectably  established  in  an  honour- 
able profession ;  his  already  large  practice  was  constantly 
increasing;  his  patrons  were  numerous  and  liberal;  and 
there  was  every  prospect  that  perseverance  in  his  secular 
pursuit  would  be  crowned  with  affluence  and  professional 
reputation — prizes  which  have  strong  attractions  for  the 
youthful  heart. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  clerical  office  had  no  induce- 
ments to  offer  but  such  as  would  be  repulsive  and  distaste- 
ful to  a  worldly  or  ambitious  mind.  The  Church,  as  the 
established  religion  of  an  oppressive  government,  shared  in 
the  odium  attached  to  the  yoke  which  had  just  been  thrown 
off  She  was  made  answerable,  in  some  degree,  for  the 
political  heresies  which  were  repudiated  at  the  revolution. 
The  fact  that  Washington,  and  Jay,  and  Hamilton,  and 
other  leaders  in  the  contest  for  independence,  were  mem- 
bers of  her  communion,  could  not  disabuse  the  minds  of  the 
public,  and  free  them  from  the  false  impression  that  her 
influence  was  favourable  to  monarchy,  and  adverse  to  free- 
dom. They  looked  not  to  her  spiritual  character,  as  a 
"  kingdom  not  of  this  world,"  but  to  her  accidental  cha- 
racter, as  a  creature  of  the  state,  having  a  lordly  hierarchy 
allied  to  sovereignty,  and  incompatible  with  the  simplicity 


t 


36  ME3I0IR  OF  THE 

and  equality  of  a  free  republic.  They  viewed  not  the 
Church  of  Christ,  as  it  really  is,  a  divinely-instituted  and 
divinely-governed  society,  which,  though  planted  in  all  na- 
tions, is  subject  to  none;  which  gives  authority  and  sanc- 
tion to  Jaw,  and  at  the  same  time  affords  security  and  pro- 
tection to  individuals  in  life,  and  liberty,  and  fortune ;  which 
imparts  vigour  to  the  arm  of  righteous  government,  and  at 
the  same  time  maintains  and  vindicates  the  rights  of  the 
governed;  which  bears  equal  testimony  against  the  usur- 
pations of  tyranny,  and  the  disorders  of  licentiousness ; 
which,  while  it  interferes  not  with  the  civil  regulations  of 
earthly  powers,  aims  to  spread  over  all  the  hallowed  re- 
straints of  the  divine  law,  and  bring  them  under  subjec- 
tion to  righteousness  and  virtue. 

Even  to  this  day,  notwithstanding  the  striking  analogy 
which  exists  between  our  ecclesiastical  organization  and 
that  of  the  political  government  of  our  country,  and  the 
full  demonstration  that  has  been  alforded,  in  the  more  than 
half  century  which  has  now  elapsed,  that  the  Church 
operates  harmoniously  with  the  state,  though  perfectly  in- 
dependent of  it;  and  also  exerts  a  conservative  influence 
upon  our  republican  institutions;  yet  even  now,  men  are 
to  be  found  whose  interest  or  policy  it  is  to  denounce  the 
Church  as  hostile  to  freedom,  and  monarchical  in  its  tenden- 
cies. But  soon  after  the  revolution  this  false  view  was 
much  more  common  than  at  the  present  time.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  Episcopal  clergy  had  deserted  their  flocks  from 
attachment  to  the  cause  of  the  crown ;  and  the  few  scat- 
tered parishes,  greatly  enfeebled  and  impoverished  by  the 
vicissitudes  of  war,  were  reduced  to  a  state  of  deep  depres- 
sion, bordering  upon  extinction.  Before  the  revolution, 
the  support  of  the  clergy  had  been  chiefly  derived  from  the 
mother  country ;  but  now  their  only  dependence  was  the 


IIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  37 

voluntary  contributions  of  their  flocks,  few  in  number,  ex- 
hausted in  finances,  dispirited  by  opposition.  Even  the 
incumbents  of  the  city  churches  could  expect  nothing  more 
than  food  and  raiment;  while  those  who  undertook  to  re- 
suscitate the  country  parishes,  had  no  prospect  before  them 
but  self-denial  and  poverty. 

It  was  under  these  discouraging  circumstances  that  Dr. 
Moore  resolved  to  devote  himself  to  the  ministry.  Had  he 
consulted  his  own  love  of  ease  and  honour,  he  might  have 
shrunk  back  appalled  from  the  prospect  before  him.  Had 
he  taken  the  advice  of  his  worldly  friends,  they  might  have 
protested  against  his  giving  himself  to  the  service  of  deserted 
and  impoverished  altars.  But  he  "  conferred  not  with  flesh 
and  blood"  in  deciding  a  point  of  duty  between  himself 
and  his  Maker.  He  "  trusted  that  he  was  inwardly  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon  him  the  office  and  work 
of  the  ministry."  Under  the  solemn  conviction  of  this  truth 
he  would  exclaim,  "  Wo  is  unto  me  if  I  preach  not  the 
Gospel !"  Constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ — feeling  that 
he  was  not  his  own,  but  bought  with  a  price,  and  must 
therefore  glorify  God  in  his  body  and  spirit,  which  were 
his — poverty,  persecution,  shame  would  have  no  terrors 
for  his  mind:  but  he  would  say,  ''None  of  these  things 
move  me :  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  that  I 
may  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  I  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God." 

No  sooner  had  he,  under  the  influence  of  such  pure  and 
elevated  sentiments,  determined  upon  his  course,  than  he 
entered  heartily  upon  the  work  of  preparation  for  the 
sacred  ministry.  He  acted  not  under  the  influence  of  that 
fanatical  impulse  which  leads  many  to  believe  that  "  igno- 
rance is  the  mother  of  devotion;"  that  God  is  most  glorified 


38  HEMOIB  OF  THE 

by  sanctifiying  dulness  to  his  service,  that  they  can  most 
successfully  preach  the  Gospel  who  are  most  unskilled 
in  the  wisdom  which  man  teacheth,  and  have  the  least' 
amount  of  human  literature ;  and  who  are  not  willing  even 
to  admit  that  God  may  consecrate  human  learning  to  sub- 
serve the  interests  of  religion — as  he  did  the  gold  and  silver 
brought  from  heathen  countries  to  be  ornaments  of  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem.  No.  Dr.  Moore  did  not  "  rush  in 
where  angels  dare  not  tread,"  without  that  preparatory 
training  and  study  which,  by  the  Divine  blessing,  would 
make  him  "  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth."  His  first  step  was 
carefully  to  revise  his  classical  studies  under  his  former  tutor 
Mr.  Alexander  Leslie.  We  know  not  under  whose  direc- 
tion he  pursued  his  theological  studies,  but  presume  that  he 
availed  himself  of  the  best  facilities  which  the  clergy  of 
New  York  could  afford  at  that  day. 

Having  completed  his  preparatory  course  as  a  candidate 
for  orders,  he  was  ordained  Deacon  in  July,  1787,  by  the 
Right  Rev.  Samuel  Provoost,  D.  D.,  who  had  been  conse- 
crated Bishop  for  the  diocese  of  New  York,  in  company 
with  Bishop  White,  for  Pennsylvania,  on  4th  of  February 
preceding,  by  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  This  was 
the  first  ordination  which  ever  took  place  in  the  diocese  of 
New  York.  Its  little  band  of  six  clergymen  had  just  wel- 
comed their  first  Bishop,  whose  consecration,  in  company 
with  Dr.  White,  and  that  of  Dr.  Seabury,  obtained  a  few 
years  before  from  the  non-juring  Bishops  of  Scotland,  gave 
to  the  American  Church  the  canonical. number  of  Bishops 
required  for  an  Episcopal  College,  and,  by  securing  to  her 
the  Apostolical  succession,  combining  two  independent 
lines  of  descent,  furnished  her  with  the  means  of  perpetuity 
and  extension,  while  at  the  same  time  it  rendered  her  in- 


SJ 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  39 

dependent  of  all  foreign  Churches  for  ordination,  as  she 
had  previously  become  free  from  their  jurisdiction  and  con- 
trol. At  this  period  the  organization  of  our  ecclesiastical 
comnnunion  became  perfect  and  complete.  Now,  and  not 
before,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  became  an  integral  member  of  the  mystical  body 
of  Christ — an  independent  branch  of  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church. 

Dr.  Moore's  ordination  as  Deacon  took  place  in  St. 
George's  Chapel,  (now  Church,)  in  the  city  of  New  York. 
In  that  sacred  edifice  he  had  been  devoted  to  God  in  holy 
baptism,  there  he  had  renewed  his  baptismal  vow  in  the 
holy  rite  of  confirmation,  there  he  had  knelt  to  receive  for 
the  first  time  the  consecrated  symbols  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Jesus,  and  now,  he  was  permitted  before  the  same  altar  to 
offer  the  higher  vows  of  ministerial  dedication.  These 
sacred  and  interesting  associations  made  a  deep  impression 
upon  his  mind,  which  seemed  to  become  more  vivid  and 
powerful  as  he  advanced  in  age.  Towards  the  close  of 
life  he  was  in  the  habit  of  making  an  annual  visit  to  the 
scenes  of  his  youthful  residence  ;  and  seldom  did  he  do  so 
without  officiating  in  St.  George's.  He  loved  the  spot.  He 
delighted  within  its  hallowed  walls — dear  to  him  by  so 
many  precious  recollections ! — to  unite  his  devotions  with 
those  of  the  worshipping  assembly,  and  to  proclaim  to  dying 
men  the  message  of  eternal  life.  In  the  year  1837  hq 
preached  in  that  Church  on  the  occasion  of  completing  the 
fiftieth  year  of  his  ministerial  life.  It  was  an  occasion  that 
called  forth  all  th^enderness  and  pathos  for  which  he  was 
so  distinguished,  and  gave  full  play  to  the  warm  affections 
of  his  devoted  and  grateful  heart.  In  his  annual  visits  he 
often  touched  upon  the  tender  reminiscences  of  earlierdays 
with  such  power  as  to  stir  up  the  souls  of  his  auditors,  and 
melt  them  into  sympathy  and  tears. 


40  MEMOIR  OF  THK 

The  last  occasion  on  which  he  officiated  in  St.  George's 
was  Sunday,  October  3rd,  1841.  By  the  kindness  of  my 
beloved  friend  and  brother,  the  rector  of  that  Church,  I 
am  enabled  to  present  a  touching  account  of  a  most  interest- 
ing incident  of  the  day  as  related  in  a  sermon  preached  by 
him  in  St.  Andrew's  Church,  Staten  Island,  occasioned  by 
the  decease  of  his  venerated  friend. 

"  In  closing  this  notice  of  our  lamented  friend,  may  I  be 
allowed  to  notice  a  slight,  but  affecting,  incident  of  recent 
occurrence. 

"  From  our  long  intimacy  and  friendship  it  has  always 
been  my  desire  on  his  visits  to  New  York  to  obtain  for  my 
people  the  privilege  of  hearing  his  pleasing  and  pathetic 
annunciations  of  heavenly  truth. 

"During  the  session  of  the  late  General  Convention  I  sought 
and  obtained  this  favour  at  his  hands.  It  was  the  solemn 
occasion  of  our  monthly  communion,  and  his  discourse  (from 
the  text,  '  It  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,') 
delivered  almost  with  the  same  command  of  voice,  and 
earnest  and  afTecting  interest  of  manner,  that  characterized 
his  earlier  years,  was  not  only  delightfully  in  consonance 
with  the  views  that  have  been  presented  of  the  general 
character  of  his  pulpit  communications,  but  peculiarly 
affecting  and  impressive  by  its  adaptedness  to  the  duties  of 
the  day. 

"While  the  sacred  elements  were  in  the  course  of  distribu- 
tion, he  asked  of  me  a  few  moments' suspension  ;  and  taking 
his  place  in  the  desk,  he  stated  to  the^ongregation  in  a 
few  emphatic  sentences  the  peculiar  feelings  of  his  mind  at 
that  interesting  moment.  '  Here,'  said  the  venerable 
speaker,  '  in  this  very  Church  I  was  baptized ;  here  I  re- 
newed my  baptismal  vows  in  the  rite  of  confirmation. 
Here  I  first  knelt  to  receive  the  emblems  of  the  dying  love 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  41 

of  my  Redeemer ;  here  I  was  ordained  a  deacon,  and  here 
I  was  advanced  to  the  order  of  the  priesthood.  Meeting 
with  you  on  this  solemn  occasion,  and  standing  in  this  con- 
secrated place,  these  reminiscences  of  some  of  the  most  in- 
teresting incidents  of  my  life,  at  my  present  advanced  age, 
and  with  little  expectation  of  ever  again  being  with  you, 
are  to  me  so  deeply  affecting  that  I  thought  you  would 
excuse  a  few  moments'  interruption  of  the  service,  that  I 
might  be  allowed,  with  heartfelt  gratitude  to  my  heavenly 
Father,  thus  briefly  to  advert  to  them.' 

"  Little  more  was  added  ;  but  you  may  easily  imagine  the 
effect  of  such  a  communication,  brief  as  it  was,  delivered  at 
such  a  time,  and  in  such  a  manner,  and  by  such  a  man. 
There  were  few  dry  eyes  in  the  congregation ;  and  it  was 
well  calculated  to  deepen  the  impression  of  his  excellent 
discourse,  and  the  sacred  service  by  which  it  was  followed. 

"  To  me  it  is  a  grateful  reflection  that  the  house  of  God, 
which  has  been  the  place  of  my  humble  ministrations  for 
the  last  quarter  of  a  century,  had  been  the  scene  of  my* 
aged  friend's  first  dedication  to  God,  then  of  the  confirma- 
tion of  his  vows,  and  his  first  communion,  and  afterwards  of 
his  investiture,  in  two  of  its  grades,  with  his  ministerial  com- 
mission. 

"  But  our  venerable  father  and  friend  is  gone.  Never 
again  in  this  world  shall  we  hear  that  melodious  voice, 
which,  even  on  the  verge  of  death,  lost  not  its  sweetness; 
never  again  behold  that  countenance  of  calm  serenity, 
which  beamed  with  affection  on  all  around  him;  that  *  hoary 
head,'  which  to  him  was  a  crown  d^f^lory.  being  found  in 
the  way  of  righteousness ;  that  venerable  form  clothed  in 
its  plain  and  modest  attire,  so  well  befitting  his  age  and 
station.  He  is  gone  !  Death,  the  mighty  destroyer,  has 
done  his  work.     But  his  shaft,  though  sudden,  found  him 


42  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

not  unprepared ;  and  that  goodness  and  mercy,  which  had 
followed  hinni  all  his  days,  permitted  him  an  easy  passage 
into  his  eternal  rest.  If  the  depressing  character  of  his 
disease  prevented  his  saying  much,  he  was  privileged  to 
say  enough  to  satisfy  all  around  him  that  he  was  resigned 
to  the  will  of  God,  and  ready  for  the  summons. 

"  It  is  not  so  much  on  the  bed  of  death,  where  the  pros- 
tration of  the  body  bears  down  all  the  mind's  activities, 
that  we  would  in  general  seek  our  strongest  evidences  of  a 
spiritual  state.  It  is  to  the  tenor  of  the  life  we  resort,  as 
the  surest  and  the  safest  test ;  and  to  that  we  may  confi- 
dently appeal  for  a  well-grounded  assurance  that  our  dear 
departed  father  is  now  resting  in  the  bosom  of  his  Father 
and  his  God." 

Dr.  Moore  was  subjected  to  but  a  brief  trial  in  the  dia- 
conate  ;  and  we  are  not  informed  of  the  special  field  of  his 
labours  while  he  held  the  lowest  order  of  the  ministry.  But 
having  been  admitted  to  priest's  orders  in  September,  1787, 
'he  was  immediately  appointed  to  the  pastoral  charge  of 
Grace  Church,  in  Rye,  Westchester  county,  in  the  diocese 
of  New  York.  For  his  services  in  this  small  and  feeble 
parish  he  received  a  salary  of  three  hundred  dollars  per 
annum  and  his  fuel.  Out  of  this  stinted  stipend  he  was 
obliged  to  pay  thirty  dollars  for  house  rent.  But  notwith- 
standing his  limited  income,  which  would  afford  him  the 
means  of  procuring  but  few  of  the  comforts  and  none  of 
the  luxuries  of  life,  he  has  been  heard  to  say,  that  he  en- 
joyed much  peace  and  happiness  in  this  his  earliest  paro- 
chial connexion.  His  fidelity  and  zeal^  the  discharge  of 
ministerial  duty  won  the  respect,  confidence  and  aflfection 
of  his  flock.  He  there  secured  the  attachment  of  some 
warm  and  valuable  friends;  and  especially  that  of  the 
Hon.  John  Jay,  who  to  the  highest  qualities  of  a  jurist, 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  43 

civilian  and  statesman,  added  the  graces  of  a  devout  and 
exemplary  follower  of  Christ :  who  amidst  all  the  tempta- 
tions of  diplomacy  and  politics,  maintained  a  conscience 
void  of  offence,  because  actuated  by  religious  principles ; 
who  in  the  whole  of  his  brilliant  public  career  never  per- 
formed an  act  which  could  sully  his  reputation,  or  bring  dis- 
grace upon  his  holy  profession  ;  and  who  in  the  reception  of 
all  the  high  honours  with  which  his  services  were  rewarded 
by  a  grateful  country,  was  ready  to  lay  them  all  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  and  counted  them  as  nothing  and  less  than 
nothing  in  comparison  with  God's  favour  which  is  life,  and 
his  loving-kindness  which  is  better  than  life.  This  great 
and  good  man,  who  was  a  vestryman  of  the  parish  while  Dr. 
Moore  was  rector  at  Rye,  cherished  ever  afterwards  a 
sincere  friendship  for  him,  which  was  interrupted  only  by 
death.  And  any  minister  of  the  Gospel  might  consider  him- 
self honoured  in  having  enjoyed  for  many  years  the  confi- 
dence and  affection  of  such  a  man  as  John  Jay. 

The  ministry  of  the  youthful  rector  in  his  first  parish 
was,  as  we  have  reason  to  believe,  not  only  acceptable  but 
useful. 

"  The  edifice  in  which  the  congregation  at  Rye  now 
worship,  is  a  monument  of  his  zeal,  and  a  part  of  the  first 
fruits  of  his  labours  in  promoting  the  temporal  as  well  as 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  Church,  which  he  so  long  and  ^ 
truly  loved :  it  was  by  his  exertions  that  the  money  was 
raised  with  which  this  church  was  built."*  If  we  had 
access  to  the  register  of  that  parish,  or  if  we  could  inquire 
of  any  of  the  surviving  attendants  upon  his  services  there, 
we  might  probably  be  able  to  state  facts  which  would 
show  that  his  labours  were  not  without  their  appropriate 

*  Dr.  Hawks. 


44  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

results  in  the  edification  of  that  spiritual  temple,  formed  of 
lively  stones,  which  God  animates  by  his  Spirit :  but  in  the 
absence  of  such  information,  the  success  of  his  subsequent 
labours  affords  ample  ground  for  the  conviction  that  some 
will  be  gems  in  his  crown  of  rejoicing  who  were  seals  of  his 
earliest  ministry. 

At  the  close  of  a  ministry  of  about  two  years  at  Rye,  Dr. 
Moore  was  called  to  decide  upon  a  change  of  residence  by 
an  invitation  to  take  charge  of  St.  Andrew's  parish,  Staten 
Island.  To  prevent  those  heart-burnings  and  misunder- 
standings which  are  so  apt  to  arise  from  an  unexpected 
sundering  of  parochial  ties.  Dr.  Moore  adopted  a  prudential 
course  worthy  of  imitation  by  all  clergymen  under  similar 
circumstances.  He  summoned  his  vestry  together,  communi- 
cated to  them  the  call  he  had  received,  and  solicited  their 
friendly  advice  as  to  the  decision  which  it  would  be  proper 
for  him  to  make  in  the  premises.  The  confidence  thus  re- 
posed in  the  vestry  was  well  adapted  to  disarm  prejudice, 
and  to  shield  him  from  reproach.  His  friend  Jay  was  the 
organ  of  communicating  the  result  of  their  deliberations ; 
which  was,  that,  although  the  vestry  and  the  parishioners 
would  deeply  regret  the  loss  of  his  valuable  services ;  yet, 
as  his  friends,  they  could  not  with  propriety  object  to  a  re- 
moval by  which,  in  all  probability,  the  comfort  of  his  family 
and  his  ministerial  usefulness  would  be  greatly  enhanced. 
He  was  not  a  stranger  to  the  inhabitants  of  Staten  Island. 
On  the  contrary,  he  was  well  known  to  many  of  them, 
having,  while  a  student  of  theology,  practised  medicine 
there  for  a  short  time.  During  that  period  he  officiated  on 
one  occasion,  as  a  lay  reader  in  the  Church  at  Richmond, 
and  a  very  favourable  impression  was  produced  by  the 
fervent  and  animated  manner  in  which  he  performed  the 
services  of  the  Church.     The  first  sermon  he  preached  on 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  '  45 

the  Island  was  occasioned  by  the  decease  of  a  daughter  ot 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Rowland,  rector  of  the  parish.  This  discourse 
was  greatly  admired,  and  a  vacancy  occurring  in  the  rector- 
ship soon  after,  he  was  immediately  selected  as  the  suc- 
cessor. By  the  prudent  step  above  narrated  he  was 
enabled,  without  alienating  in  any  degree  the  confidence 
and  affection  of  his  former  flock,  to  accept  this  call ;  and 
he  accordingly  entered  upon  his  new  charge  in  October, 
1789. 

The  beautiful  and  romantic  island,  which  was  the  scene 
of  his  ministerial  labours  for  so  many  years,  situated  at  the 
mouth  of  the  harbour  of  New  York,  is  about  fifteen  miles 
in  length  and  about  ten  miles  in  breadth,  and  is  one  of  the 
most  lovely  and  attractive  places  of  residence  that  can  be 
found  in  the  vicinity  of  that  emporium  of  our  country.  At 
the  time  of  Dr.  Moore's  removal  to  it  the  whole  island  was 
comprised  in  the  parish  entrusted  to  his  charge.  He  was 
then  in  the  prime  and  vigour  of  life,  and  the  field  was  ad- 
mirably adapted  to  give  full  scope  to  the  ardent  zeal  and 
untiring  energy  which  in  him  were  consecrated  to  the  work 
of  the  Gospel.  Most  assiduously  did  he  cultivate  that  field 
for  more  than  twenty  years ;  and  by  the  divine  blessing  upon 
his  faithful  labours  much  fruit  was  produced  in  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  the  extension  of  the  church,  and  the  advance- 
ment of  the  glory  of  God. 

At  the  present  time  the  parish  of  St.  Andrew's,  Staten 
Island,  is  one  of  the  wealthiest,  and  aflfords  one  of  the 
largest  ecclesiastical  livings  to  be  found  in  the  Union.  But 
fifty-three  years  ago  its  faithful  and  indefatigable  rector,  by 
reason  of  the  smallness  of  the  salary,  felt,  in  common  with 
the  majority  of  his  clerical  brethren  then  and  since,  the 
"  res  angusix  domiy^  to  such  an  extent  as  to  be  compelled 
to  resort  to  different  expedients  for  making  such  an  addi- 

D 


46  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tion  to  his  slender  stipend  as  would  enable  him  to  meet  the 
wants  of  his  growing  family.  At  one  time  he  practised 
medicine  in  connexion  with  his  ministerial  duties :  but  the 
frequent  demands  for  his  medical  services  so  materially  in- 
terfered with  his  clerical  labours,  that  he  was  soon  com- 
pelled to  relinquish  the  practice.  For  about  seven  years, 
in  compliance  with  an  invitation  from  the  vestry  of  the 
church  in  Perth  Amboy,  New  Jersey,  he  officiated  once  a 
fortnight  in  that  parish.  At  the  close  of  that  period,  in 
1800,  the  chapel  was  built  on  the  north  side  of  Staten 
Island,  and  to  the  advancement  of  religion  at  that  point, 
he  subsequently  devoted  a  portion  of  his  time  and  labours. 
In  the  year  1793  he  commenced  a  school  which  he  con- 
tinued to  instruct  until  1802.  The  secular  employments 
he  engaged  in,  innocent  as  they  were  in  themselves,  and 
benevolent  in  their  influence,  were  of  course  unsuited  to 
the  taste  of  one  who  desired  to  "  wait  on  the  Lord  without 
distraction,"  and  to  be  wholly  given  up  to  the  work  of 
saving  souls  in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel :  and  we  may  be 
sure  that  nothing  would  have  reconciled  him  even  to  a  tem- 
porary engagement  in  them,  but  the  necessity  of  thus  pro- 
viding for  the  comfort  of  those  beloved  ones  whom  Provi- 
dence had  made  dependent  on  him  for  their  support. 

In  few  men  have  the  feelings  of  paternal  interest  and 
affection  been  so  strong  and  vivid  as  they  were  in  the  heart 
of  Dr.  Moore.  His  love  for  his  children  began  with  their 
birth,  and  suffered  no  diminution  after  they  had  reached 
the  years  of  maturity.  The  same  deep  interest  in  their 
welfare,  which  marked  his  character  as  the  parent  of  a  few 
infant  children, — still  glowed  in  the  bosom  of  the  hoary^ 
headed  patriarch,  who  could  look  around  upon  his  numer- 
ous family  settled  in  life  as  heads  of  their  respective  house- 
holds :  and  the  current  of  affection  which  came  in  warm 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  47 

and  gushing  streams  from  the  heart,  descended  in  its  free 
flowings  to  his  children's  children.  We  have  seen  some  of 
his  letters  to  his  children,  written  about  the  time  of  which 
we  now  speak,  which  afford  beautiful  illustrations  of  this 
lovely  trait  in  his  character,  and  show  the  tender  workings 
of  a  heart  ever  yearning  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
welfare  of  his  offspring. 

The  following  specimens  of  his  domestic  correspondence, 
addressed  to  two  of  his  daughters,  who  were  spending  some 
time  with  their  aunt,  Mrs.  Davis,  at  Stratford,  Connecticut, 
will  be  gratifying  to  the  reader. 

Glebe,  Staten  Island,  June  29,  1802. 

Your  acceptable  favour,  my  dear  Crissy,  came  duly  to 
hand,  and  afforded  me  that  pleasure  which  your  filial  at- 
tentions have  ever  produced  in  my  mind.  A  variety  of 
duties  have  prevented  me  from  attending  to  your  commu- 
nications as  immediately  as  I  could  have  wished,  but  my 
silence,  I  trust,  has  not  been  misconstrued  by  my  daughter 
into  a  forgetfulness  of  parental  obligation.  My  children 
share  largely  in  my  regard,  and,  I  hope,  by  their  virtuous 
behaviour,  will  prove  a  source  of  great  happiness  to  their 
fond  father.  There  is  not  an  hour  in  which  you  are  not 
the  subject  of  my  thoughts!  Oh,  let  me  beseech  you 
both,  to  listen  to  the  counsel  and  advice  of  your  dear  aunt, 
and  to  profit  from  her  maternal  admonitions.  She  is  close- 
ly connected  to  you,  and,  I  am  sensible,  will  perform,  with 
cheerfulness,  every  duty  attached  to  that  connexion ;  re- 
member how  much  my  peace  and  comfort  is  dependent 
upon  your  conduct.  My  children  have  the  happiness  of 
their  father  at  command,  and  it  rests  with  them  to  make 
my  life  a  scene  of  comfort,  or  to  involve  me  in  inexpressi- 


48  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

ble  distres?.  Behave  well,  and  no  exertions  shall  be  want- 
ing, within  the  reach  of  my  abilities,  to  render  you  happy. 
I  have  been  labouring  bard  for  years  to  procure  you  some 
little  support,  in  case  it  should  please  God  to  wrest  me  from 
your  embrace;  and  you  shall  never  want  that  aid  whether 
I  am  spared  or  taken  away,  which  it  is  in  my  power  to 
confer  upon  you.  I  mention  this  circumstance  in  order  to 
establish  in  your  minds  that  claim  which  I  have  to  your 
regard,  and  to  show  you  that  you  are  bound  in  justice,  as 
well  as  duty,  to  contribute  to  my  happiness.  Keep  the 
example  of  your  amiable  mother  in  view,  and  endeavour 
to  imitate  her  virtues.  Tread  in  her  steps,  and  you  will 
secure  to  yourselves  the  approbation  of  your  fellow  mor- 
tals, and  the  unspeakable  pleasures  of  a  quiet  mind  !  Neg- 
lect not  the  performance  of  those  duties  which  you  owe  to 
your  Creator  and  Redeemer.  Let  your  prayers  be  regu- 
larly offered  up  to  the  throne  of  divine  grace,  and  show  forth 
the  praises  of  your  God  "not  only  with  your  lips,  but  in 
your  lives."  Be  attentive  to  your  aged  grandfather,  do 
every  thing  that  will  contribute  to  his  comfort,  and  nothing 
that  will  give  him  the  least  pain  ;  live  in  love  and  unity  with 
your  dear  cousins,  and  be  obedient  to  your  aunt.  I  hope 
soon  to  hear  from  you  both,  and  to  find  your  letters  cor- 
rect, and  well  written.  Perhaps  I  shall  see  you  next  month. 
Present  my  best  regards  to  your  grandpapa,  your  aunt, 
and  cousins,  and  believe  me,  my  dear  girls,  with  the  since- 
rest  regard, 

Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

P.  S.  Your  mamma  and  brother  send  their  love  and  re- 
spects to  you,  and  to  sister  Davis'  family.  Give  my  bro- 
therly regards  to  Mr.  Baldwin,  to  whom  I  beg  you  to  be 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  49 

respectful.  I  hope  that  you  devote  a  part  of  every  day  to 
the  improvement  of  your  minds.  Any  assistance  that  you 
may  require  with  respect  to  dress  or  pocket  money,  your 
aunt  will  be  pleased  to  supply  you  with,  and  I  will  repay 
her  at  our  first  interview. 

My  Dear  Children, — Before  I  parted  with  you  at  Strat- 
ford, we  had  entered  into  an  arrangement  of  an  epistolary 
nature  :  and  you  both  promised  that  1  should  hear  from 
you  once  in  a  fortnight :  but  notwithstanding  your  firm  as- 
surances, upwards  of  two  months  have  elapsed,  and  only 
two  letters  have  reached  the  island.  If  you  were  ignorant 
of  those  numerous  duties  in  which  I  am  involved,  I  should 
think  that  my  daughters  stood  upon  ceremony  with  their 
father;  but  as  you  are  both  sensible  how  little  leisure  time 
I  possess,  I  cannot  allow  the  thought  a  place  in  my  bosom. 
The /act  must  be,  that  each  of  you  have  written  at  least 
half  a  dozen  letters,  but  through  the  neglect  of  the  post- 
master, they  have  failed  in  obtaining  their  destination  ; 
this  being  the  case,  my  children  have  performed  their  duty, 
and  it  would  be  cruel  in  me  to  attach  the  least  blame  to 
either  of  them.  I  would  advise  you,  however,  to  speak  to 
the  post-master,  in  order  that  he  may  take  proper  mea- 
sures to  prevent  a  similar  disappointment.  Your  dear 
brother  passed  the  holidays  with  us.  He  enjoys  good  health, 
and  appears  to  be  pleased  with  his  studies.  His  behaviour 
secures  to  him  the  good  opinion  of  all  my  friends,  and  num- 
bers have  expressed  the  warmest  interest  in  his  advance- 
ment. Unless  death  should  deprive  me  of  his  society,  I  feel 
a  high  assurance  that  he  will  prove  a  source  of  very  con- 
siderable comfort  to  me.  Virtue  and  discretion  form 
our  road  to  happiness:  the  youth  who  is  attentive  to  their 
impressive  dictates,  will  always  preserve  his  own  mind  in 

d2 


50  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

serenity,  and  obtain  also  the  approbation  of  God,  and  of 
his  fellow-mortals.  Young  people  sometimes  imagine  that 
the  precepts  of  their  parents  are  too  strict,  to  merit  their 
attention  and  observation  ;  but  were  they  acquainted  with 
the  world,  and  could  they  see  the  difficulties  which  lay 
before  them,  they  would  acknowledge  the  propriety  of  ad- 
monition, and  listen  to  the  dictates  of  experience.  Pa- 
rents and/rie7ids,  in  affording  instruction  to  those  commit- 
ted to  their  charge,  can  have  but  07ie  motive,  and  that  is 
the  benevolent  wish  to  see  their  children  excel  in  the  prac- 
tice of  every  laudable  virtue.  The  vivacity  of  youth  re- 
quires a  check  to  keep  it  within  the  bounds  of  prudence. 
Children  should,  therefore,  submit  to  direction,  and  instead 
of  being  displeased  with  admonition,  they  should  be  grate- 
ful to  those  who  mercifully  bestow  it  upon  them.  You 
are  at  present  under  the  maternal  care  of  an  aunt  who 
loves  you ;  the  affection  which  she  entertained  for  your 
dearest  mother,  she  has  fixed  upon  you.  She  views  you 
both  as  the  representatives  of  a  beloved  sister,  and  her 
heart  beats  with  tenderness  for  you.  Study,  therefore,  my 
dear  daughters,  study,  I  beseech  you,  to  make  her  happy  ; 
attend  to  her  requests,  and  let  her  see  that  you  value  her 
instructions,  by  paying  an  implicit  obedience  to  what  she 
says.  My  happiness  is  suspended  upon  the  thread  of  my 
children ;  if  they  behave  well  it  is  all  that  I  desire.  Provi- 
dence has  blessed  me  with  a  decent  competency ;  my  only 
object,  therefore,  in  this  world  is  to  see  them  amiable,  and 
I  shall  be  as  comfortable  as  human  nature  will  admit  of. 
It  is  by  our  behaviour  in  this  life,  that  our  happiness  in  the 
next  will  be  proportioned.  If  we  live  agreeably  to  God's 
word,  eternal  joys  await  us  beyond  the  grave ;  if  we  are 
sinful  and  disobedient,  ruin  unceasing  stares  us  in  the  face. 
Endeavour,  then,  to  conduct  yourselves  in  such  a  manner  as 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  51 

to  secure  the  smiles  of  your  heavenly  Father.  Remember 
with  gratitude  the  mercy  and  compassion  of  your  Re- 
deemer; and  show  forth  his  praise,  not  only  with  your 
lips,  but  in  your  lives.  How  pleasing  is  the  thought  of 
meeting  our  departed  friends  in  heaven  ;  of  seeing  those 
with  whom  we  have  lived  in  love  ;  and  of  being  established 
in  the  possession  of  endless  and  eternal  bliss !  Yes,  my  dear 
daughters,  if  we  are  not  wanting  to  ourselves,  we  shall 
meet  in  glory,  and  enjoy  with  our  God  a  state  of  uninter- 
rupted happiness.  Sorrow  and  sighing  in  heaven  find  no 
admission — our  harps  of  praise  and  gratitude  will  be  ever 
strung,  and  pure  unsullied  comfort  fill  and  pervade  our 
bosoms  !  Your  mother,  praised  be  God,  is  already  there ; 
her  evidences  were  as  clear  as  the  sun,  and  her  faith  in  the 
promises  of  God,  irnmoveable  !  Prepare  to  follow  her.  As 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  I  beseech  you  to  keep  your  lamps 
lit,  and  as  b.  father  I  pray  you  to  tread  in  the  path  of  duty 
and  of  holiness. 

Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

His  first  wife,  whose  peaceful  and  triumphant  death  is 
alluded  to  in  the  preceding  letter,  was  the  mother  of  the 
eldest  son,  David  Moore,  and  of  two  daughters.  Chris- 
tian and  Eliza.  On  the  23rd  of  March,  in  the  year  1797, 
he  was  married  to  Miss  Sarah  Messareau,  of  Staten  Is- 
land, who,  at  her  decease,  which  occurred  in  August,  1824, 
after  their  removal  to  Virginia,  left  six  children  as  the 
pledges  of  their  mutual  affection  :  four  of  whom  were 
daughters;  Gertrude,  Sarah,  Frances,  and  Mary  Ann:  and 
two  sons ;  Van  Rensalaer,  and  Richard  Channing.  Both 
the  wives  of  the  late  Bishop  were  not  only  ladies  of  dis- 
tinguished piety  and  virtue,  but  remarkable  for  great  per- 


52  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

sonal  beauty  ;  and  his  nine  children  still  survive  him.  The 
following  letters  exhibit  the  state  of  the  Bishop's  feelings 
on  the  demise  of  his  second  wife. 

LETTER  ON  THE  DEATH  OF  MRS.  MOORE,  TO  REV.  MR.  NORRIS. 

Richmond,  August  17,  1824. 
My  Beloved  Son, — Your  letter  of  sympathy  and  condo- 
lence reached  me  in  due  time,  and  from  the  expressions  of 
tenderness  which  mark  its  pages,  you  have  furnished  me 
with  another,  and  an  acceptable  evidence  of  your  regard. 
I  had  formed  the  idea  when  a  young  man,  that  such  a  be- 
reavement in  advanced  life,  would  be  attended  with  less 
distres  sthan  I  have  found  it  to  be.  I  had  concluded  that 
as  we  advanced  in  years  our  feelings  became  less  acute, 
consequently  the  pungency  of  grief  less  severe ;  but  expe- 
rience has  taught  me  a  different  lesson,  and  convinced  me 
that  as  long  as  we  live  we  have  much  to  learn.  In  early 
life  our  spirits  are  so  buoyant,  that  we  are  enabled  to  view 
the  brightest  part  of  every  scene  ;  and  from  the  hope  of 
better  days  to  come,  our  afflictions  are  divested  of  that 
edge,  which  prostrates  in  the  dust  the  expectations  and 
promises  of  age.  In  advanced  life  we  become  more  at- 
tached to  home,  and  although  from  principle,  as  well  as 
inclination,  we  occasionally  mingle  with  the  world,  still 
home  is  always  uppermost  in  our  minds,  and  furnishes  us 
v^ith  the  most  delight. 

To  have  our  domestic  retreat  stripped  of  its  enjoyments; 
to  look,  and  look  in  vain,  for  those  with  whom  we  have 
been  associated  for  many  years,  constitute  considerations  of 
a  character  so  formidable  and  impressive,  that  nothing 
less  than  experience  can  present  to  our  view  the  dreari- 
ness of  the  picture.  Afflicting,  however,  as  these  events 
are,  the  Almighty,  I  believe  most  firmly,  intends  them  for 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 


53 


our  good.  Every  tie  that  he  is  pleased  to  sever,  serves  to 
break  our  hold  upon  this  transitory  world ;  every  connex- 
ion which  he  takes  from  our  embrace,  provided  those  con- 
nexions are  prepared  for  death,  he  takes  to  himself,  and  by 
assuring  us  that  our  friends  are  living  in  the  enjoyment  of 
happiness  in  his  presence,  heaven  is  brought  more  fully  to 
our  view.  The  transition  which  we  must  soon  experience, 
appears  to  the  believer  as  the  transition  from  one  apart- 
ment of  his  father's  mansion  to  another — from  an  abode  in 
which  sickness  and  sorrow  dwell,  to  that  abode  in  heaven 
where  sorrow  and  sighing  find  no  admission,  and  where  our 
departed  friends  will  bid  us  the  most  sincere  and  joyful 
welcome.  To  murmur  at  the  dispensation  of  Providence 
I  feel  no  temptation.  The  Lord  has  been  so  good  to  me, 
my  dear  son,  that  I  should  be  worse  than  ungrateful,  were 
I  to  dispute  his  love.  I  kiss  the  hand  which  has  dealt  this 
last  blow,  and  am  resigned  to  His  will. 

Dr.  Wilmer  has  no  doubt  related  to  you  the  calmness 
and  composure  with  which  my  dear  departed  wife  was 
blessed.  She  was  sensible  to  the  last  moment.  Her  mind 
was  serene  and  unclouded.  Her  hopes  were  bright  and 
encouraging.  Her  last  words  to  me  were  spoken  in  reply 
to  a  quotation  I  made  to  her  from  the  23d  Psalm  :  "  Though 
I  walk  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear 
no  evil."  She  turned  to  me,  and  with  a  smile  which  pro- 
claimed the  presence  of  the  God  she  loved,  she  said, 
"  There  is  no  evil  there."  May  we  die  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  and  may  our  last  end  be  as  tranquil  as  was  her's  ! 

With  love  to  all  my  friends  in  Alexandria, 
Believe  me  your  affectionate  father  in  Christ, 

Richard  Chanmng  JVIoore. 


54  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


TO  HIS  SON  UPON  THE  SAME  SUBJECT. 

August  Ilth,  1824, 

My  Dear  Son, — The  long  indisposition  of  your  dear  mo- 
ther has  been  brought  to  a  termination ;  and  she  has  bid 
an  adieu  to  all  her  ailments,  and  entered  into  the  joy  of 
her  Lord.  The  tranquillity  and  composure  with  which  she 
met  her  dissolution,  forms  another  evidence  to  the  many  I 
have  heard  of  the  power  of  a  saving  faith,  and  of  that  be- 
lief in  the  promises  of  God  which  inspires  the  soul  with 
confidence  and  the  mind  with  perfect  assurance  in  his 
word.  To  the  inquiries  I  repeatedly  made  of  her  relative 
to  the  state  of  her  mind,  she  uniformly  assured  me  that 
she  had  not  a  doubt  of  her  acceptance  with  God,  and  that 
her  prospects  were  perfectly  clear.  When  I  called  her 
attention  to  the  declaration  of  the  Psalmist — "  Though  I 
walk  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear 
no  evil,"  she  looked  at  me  with  an  eye  beaming  with  life, 
and  a  countenance  clothed  with  a  heavenly  smile,  and  then 
said,  "  There  is  no  evil  there."  Her  understanding  to  the 
last  moment  was  undisturbed ;  and  I  do  not  believe  that 
her  reason  left  her  until  the  breath  left  her  body.  She 
placed,  a  few  minutes  before  her  death,  her  hands  upon 
her  L>reast ;  and  from  the  motion  of  her  lips,  it  was  evident 
that  she  was  engaged  in  prayer;  after  which  she  raised 
her  eyes  to  heaven,  and  exclaimed,  ''  Come,  Lord  Jesus, 
come  quickly !"  She  died  without  the  movement  of  a 
finger.  In  a  conversation  she  held  with  me  the  morning 
preceding  her  dissolution,  her  children  formed  the  objects 
of  her  solicitude ;  and  she  requested  me  to  press  religion 
upon  their  consciences.  Her  funeral  was  attended  with 
every  mark  of  respect ;  and  Dr.  Wilmer,  who  had  come 
upon  a  visit  to  me,  preached  upon  the  occasion  the  day 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  55 

following,  which  was  Sunday,  the  8th  inst.,  from  these 
words — "  Watchman,  what  of  the  night  ?"  Her  remains 
are  interred  in  my  church-yard — the  first  burial  which 
has  taken  place  within  that  solemn  enclosure.  Thus,  my 
dear  son,  am  I  left  alone  in  my  old  age.  God  has  blessed 
me  with  a  promising  family  of  affectionate  children,  to 
whom  I  look  up  with  confidence  for  every  return  of  duti- 
ful attention.  They  have  been  the  subjects  of  my  prayers. 
They  have  cost  me  many  a  pang  when  I  have  seen  them 
in  distress.  They  have  enjoyed  my  love  without  inter- 
mission ;  and  I  cannot  doubt  for  a  moment  their  disposition 
to  make  me  those  returns  to  which  my  conduct  to  them 
gives  me  the  most  legitimate  claim. 

Your  affectionate  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

Soon  after  Dr.  Moore's  settlement  on  Staten  Island  a 
circumstance  took  place  which  exerted  an  important  in- 
fluence upon  his  whole  future  ministry,  adding  greatly  to 
its  acceptableness  and  etficiency  :  I  mean  one  by  which  he 
was  driven,  without  any  such  purpose  of  his  own,  to  adopt 
the  habit  of  extemporaneous  speaking.  It  was  what  he 
had  never  attempted  while  at  Rye;  and  had  never  thought 
of  doing  so,  because  it  was  not  customary  with  the  clergy 
of  the  Church  at  that  day.  But  he  seems  to  have  been 
drawn  into  it  against  his  will.  We  here  recite  the  facts, 
learned  from  his  own  lips,  as  an  addition  to  the  many  in- 
stances on  record  in  which  God  has  employed  strange  and 
apparently  trifling  incidents  as  means  of  accomplishing  most 
important  results.  Being  at  the  house  of  one  of  his  parish- 
ioners, where  he  had  been  invited  to  spend  the  evening, 
after  tea  several  of  the  neighbours  came  in ;  and  soon,  very 
much  to  his  surprise,  the  master  of  the  house  placed  a  stand 


56  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

with  a  Bible  on  it  before  him,  at  the  same  time  requesting 
that  he  would  give  them  a  word  of  exhortation.  He  found 
himself  placed  in  a  most  embarrassing  position.  It  seemed 
very  much  like  the  scene  exhibited  at  the  house  of  Corne- 
lius, when  the  devout  Centurion,  having  called  together  his 
near  kinsmen  and  friends,  said  to  Peter, "  Now,  therefore,  we 
are  all  here  present  before  God,  to  hear  all  things  that  are 
commanded  thee  of  God."  What  could  be  done  ?  He  was 
indeed  the  ambassador  of  God,  charged  with  a  message  of 
peace  and  reconciliation  to  man ;  but  he .  had  never  pre- 
sumed to  deliver  the  heavenly  message  except  in  the  form 
of  a  written  communication.  But  would  it  do  for  him  to 
dishonour  his  commission  in  the  view  of  the  people,  by 
pleading  inability  to  discharge  it?  Could  he  answer  it  to 
God,  if  he  were  to  refuse  the  word  of  pious  instruction  thus 
solicited  of  him  by  a  waiting  assembly  ?  No !  Necessity 
was  laid  upon  him.  And  he  felt  that  he  could  not,  without 
disgrace  or  guilt,  evade  the  duty  thus  strangely  and  unex- 
pectedly demanded  of  him.  He  might  be  filled  with  trem- 
bling and  fear  at  the  prospect  of  failure,  but  there  was  no 
other  alternative  but  to  nerve  himself  for  the  undertaking. 
He  gave  out  a  hymn,  and  while  it  was  being  sung,  selected 
a  chapter  for  exposition,  at  the  same  time,  doubtless,  lifting 
his  heart  in  fervent  prayer  to  God  for  grace  to  do  his  duty. 
His  mouth  was  opened,  and  the  Lord  enabled  him,  as  he 
did  St.  Peter,  to  preach  peace  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  say 
to  his  hearers,  with  tenderness,  fidelity  and  aflfection,  "  To 
you  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent." 

His  success  in  this  first  effort  so  far  exceeded  his  expecta- 
tions, that  "  he  purchased  to  himself  great  boldness  in  the 
faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus:"  and  ever  afterwards  was 
ready  to  improve  every  opportunity  of  usefulness  that  was 
afforded,  and  whether  "in  season"  or  ''out  of  season",  to 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  UOOBE.  57 

preach  the  word  without  fear,  relying  upon  the  sure 
promises  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee"  and  "  as  thy  day 
so  shall  thy  strength  be." 

Would  it  not  be  well  if  others  of  our  clergy  should,  by 
the  like  means,  be  forced  into  the  discovery  and  exercise  of 
ministerial  gifts  which  the  Lord  has  conferred  upon  them, 
not  to  lie  idle  and  unimproved,  but  to  be  freely  used  for  the 
conversion  of  sinners  and  the  edifying  of  the  Church. 

Bishop  Moore  was  at  no  period  of  his  ministry  a  purely 
extemporaneous  preacher.     His  sermons  were  the  result  of 
studious  and  careful  preparation,  and  his  general  habit  was 
to  take  his  manuscripts  into  the  pulpit  with  him,  although 
his  attention  was  not  rnuch  confined  to  them  during  the 
process  of  delivery ;   and  his  manner  had  much  of  the  ease 
and  animation  which  characterize  that  of  the  extempora- 
neous speaker.     When  he  was  so  far  advanced  in  life  as  to 
render  glasses  necessary  in  the  use  of  his  written  discourses, 
some  of  the  most  intelligent  and  pious  of  his  hearers  were 
accustomed  to  say,  "  We  are  always  glad  to  see  him  push 
his  spectacles  up  ;  for  we  are  certain   that  we  shall  then 
hear  something   peculiarly  impressive."     Who   that  has 
ever  listened  to  his  lecture-room  addresses,  or  to  those  fervid 
and  eloquent  appeals  after  sermons  by  other  preachers, 
which  he  was  in  the  habit  of  describing  as  "  codicils,"  and 
which  he  so  much  delighted  in,  would  hesitate  to  reckon 
them  among  his  happiest  efforts  ?     Their  pathos  melted  the 
hearts — their  persuasiveness  moved  the  wills  and  swayed 
the   decisions  of  his  auditory :  and  while   all  gazed  with 
admiration  at  those  brilliant  scintillations  which  sprung  out 
like  sparks  from   the   glowing  furnace  of  his   soul — the 
trembling  sinner  was  incited  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come, 
and  the  mourning  penitent  was  inspired  with  consolation 
and  hope.    Under  such  aflTecting  exhibitions  of  the  gospel 


58  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

none  could  doubt  its  truth,  or  fail  to  realize  its  power. 
Vain  would  be  the  attempt  to  catch  the  spirit  of  those 
glowing  addresses  in  the  lecture-room  and  the  chancel, 
which  received  their  charms  from  the  inspiration  of  the 
moment.  We  might  as  well  attempt  to  imprint  the  colours 
of  the  rainbow  upon  canvass  by  pressing  it  against  the 
cloud,  as  to  transfer  such  warm  and  living  messages  of 
truth  to  paper.  To  attempt  to  embody  their  excellences 
in  a  written  address  would  be  to  strip  them  of  their  highest 
beauties.  To  use  a  comparison  of  Montgomery,  it  would 
be  like  gathering  the  dew  drops  in  your  hand  in  the  hope 
that  they  would  retain  their  brilliancy.  While  hanging 
upon  the  morning  grass  and  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
they  sparkle  like  diamonds  of  the  brightest  lustre,  but  when 
gathered  and  mingled  together,  there  is  nothing  in  their 
aspect  to  distinguish  them  from  common  water ! 

During  his  residence  on  Staten  Island,  Dr.  Moore  ac- 
quired habits  of  fidelity  and  zeal  which  were  confirmed 
and  strengthened,  and  gave  great  efficiency  to  his  labours 
in  subsequent  years  and  other  scenes  of  his  devoted  minis- 
try. He  never  shrunk  from  self-denial  and  hardship,  nor 
did  he  ever  allow  pleasure  to  interfere  with  duty.  Not 
only  was  he  ready  to  comply  with  all  parochial  services  by 
day ;  but,  if,  as  sometimes  happened,  he  were  requested  in 
the  night  to  visit  a  distant  part  of  the  Island  to  baptize  a 
sick  child,  or  administer  the  consolations  of  religion  to  a 
dying  parishioner,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  expose  himself  to 
the  inconvenience  and  danger  of  a  dark  and  even  stormy 
ride.  This  promptness  in  the  discharge  of  the  most  try- 
ing duties  which  devolve  on  a  parochial  clergyman,  was 
probably  confirmed,  if  not  induced,  by  an  affecting  incident 
which  occurred  at  an  early  period  of  his  ministry.  "  On 
one  occasion  he  was  invited  to  meet  a  company  of  highly 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  59 

esteemed  friends  at  dinner.  Just  as  he  was  getting  into 
his  gig  a  messenger  arrived  from  a  distant  part  of  the 
Island,  requesting  him  to  visit  a  very  poor  communicant, 
who  was  dangerously  ill.  Obedient  to  the  call  of  duty  he 
relinquished  his  proposed  pleasure,  but  still  with  some  re- 
luctance, wishing  that  the  call  of  duty  had  not  been  made, 
and  almost  inclined  to  delay  it  until  to-morrow.  When 
arrived  at  the  humble  cottage,  he  was  unusually  success- 
ful in  imparting  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  in  quiet- 
ing the  fears  and  animating  the  hopes  of  his  humble  friend. 
As  he  knelt  on  the  dirt  floor,  the  grace  of  God  warmed 
his  affections,  and  with  unwonted  fervour  he  poured  forth 
his  supplications  for  the  dying  Christian  before  the  throne 
of  their  common  Father  and  God.  As  he  returned  home 
late  in  the  evening,  with  his  own  faith  strengthened  and 
his  Christian  graces  enlivened,  he  wept  at  the  thoughts  of 
the  reluctance  with  which  he  had  gone  to  so  delightful  a 
duty,  and  was  humbled  under  a  sense  of  his  ingratitude  to 
that  merciful  God,  who  had  thus  by  his  very  kindness  re- 
buked him.  That  night  his  sick  friend  died,  full  of  peace  and 
hope.  The  Bishop  continued  to  his  death  to  look  back  to 
that  evening,  spent  in  the  dying  Christian's  chamber,  as  per- 
haps, the  happiest  of  his  life ;  and  he  learned  from  the  oc- 
currence a  lesson  which  he  did  not  forget ;  never  under  any 
circumstances  to  postpone  duty  to  pleasure."* 

Soon  after  the  death  of  Bishop  Moore,  there  appeared 
in  the  secular  newspapers  a  thrilling  narrative  illustrative 
of  his  philanthropy  and  piety.  The  act  which  it  records 
is  worthy  of  a  more  permanent  memorial  than  it  has  re- 
ceived from  the  periodical  press ;  and  the  reader  will  be 
gratified  by  having  the  original  account  of  the  incident 
transferred  to  these  pages.     It  is  as  follows : 

*  Rev.  Mr.  Norwood's  address  at  the  funeral  of  Bishop  Moore. 


60  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

From  the  N.  Y.  Observer. 
A  REMINISCENCE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 

Messrs.  Editors, — I  have  read,  with  interest,  your  notices 
of  the  death  and  burial  of  the  late  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Moore, 
of  Virginia.  No  eulogy  from  so  humble  an  individual  as 
myself  can  add  any  thing  to  the  estimation  in  which  he 
was  held  by  the  public, — yet  I  have  long  owed  him  a  debt 
of  gratitude  which  I  would  repay  by  any  means  in  my 
power.  I  must  therefore  solicit  the  privilege  of  recording 
in  your  valuable  paper  a  scene  of  danger  and  distress  in 
which  the  Rev.  Richard  Moore  was  made  the  instrument, 
in  the  hands  of  God,  of  saving  myself  and  nine  other  per- 
sons from  a  watery  grave. 

Many  years  ago,  before  the  bridges  were  built  over  the 
Hackensack  and  Passaic  rivers,  it  was  customary  when  a 
drove  of  cattle  arrived  from  the  eastward  for  the  Phila- 
delphia market,  to  transport  them  from  Whitehall  to  Eliza- 
bethtown  point ;  and  on  such  occasions,  all  the  ferry  boats, 
SIX  or  seven  in  number,  were  collected,  in  order  that  the 
drove  might  be  transported  at  one  and  the  same  time.  It 
was  on  such  an  occasion,  on  the  9th  day  of  April,  1793^ 
that  I  took  a  passage  in  one  of  the  Elizabethtown  ferry 
boats,  in  which  ten  or  eleven  oxen  completely  filled  up  the 
hold.  There  were  on  board  the  boat  eight  male  and  two 
female  passengers,  and  the  boatman,  named  Hiram  Hat- 
field. The  wind  was  blowing  so  violently  at  S.  W.,  and  a 
strong  tide  of  ebb,  that  all  the  boats  which  preceded  us, 
thought  it  dangerous  to  keep  the  ship  channel,  and  there- 
fore steered  immediately  across  the  North  river,  in  order 
to  gain  the  shoal  water  to  the  west  of  Gibbet  Island.  But 
our  captain,  more  ambitious  and  adventurous,  determined 


LIFE  or  BISHOP  MOORE.  61 

to  avail  himself  of  the  strength  of  the  tide  in  the  ship 
channel,  and  in  that  way  outrun  his  competitors.  We  had 
proceeded  down  the  bay  to  a  point  between  Robin's  reef 
and  YelJow-hook,  on  the  Long  Island  shore,  when  the 
turbulence  of  the  waves  was  so  great,  and  the  boat  rolled 
so  heavily  to  leeward,  that  much  water  was  taken  in  over 
the  gunwale,  and  the  oxen  occupied  the  hold  of  the  boat 
so  entirely,  that  no  access  could  be  had  to  the  well,  where 
a  scoop  was  ordinarily  used  to  free  the  boat  from  water  : 
the  consequence  was,  that  the  boat  soon  became  water- 
logged, and  not  answering  her  helm,  fell  off  into  the  trough 
of  the  sea.  In  order  to  bring  her  head  to  wind,  the  fore- 
sail was  lowered,  but  without  effect;  and  an  abortive  at- 
tempt was  made  to  put  her  before  the  wind  and  run  back 
to  the  city ;  so  that  we  then  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  wind 
and  the  waves,  drifting  rapidly  towards  the  Narrows.  An 
attempt  was  then  made  to  free  the  boat  of  the  oxen,  and 
those  to  windward  were  cut  loose,  which  only  hastened 
the  sad  catastrophe — for  the  oxen,  unable  to  keep  their 
feet,  sunk  down  to  leeward,  and  the  water  then  made  a 
complete  cascade  over  the  gunwale.  It  now  became  evi- 
dent that  the  boat  would  fill ;  but  we  had  no  apprehension 
that  any  part  of  her  would  sink — not  knowing  that  there 
was  a  quantity  of  ballast  under  the  floor  of  the  cockpit 
but  as  soon  as  the  water  had  reached  that  part  of  the  boat 
it  began  to  settle  rapidly,  and  most  of  the  passengers  rushed 
forward  to  the  forecastle;  I  myself  ran  to  the  mainmast 
and  was  in  the  act  of  ascending  by  the  hoops  of  the  main- 
sail, which  was  still  hoisted,  when  one  of  the  female  pas- 
sengers, a  stout,  athletic  person  of  about  my  own  weight, 
caught  me  round  the  neck,  and  held  me  with  such  a  death- 
like grasp  that  she  broke  my  hold  of  the  hoops,  and  we 
both  plunged  into  the  billows.   My  situation  at  that  moment 

e2 


Q2  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

appeared  without  a  ray  of  hope ;  to  unclasp  her  hands  was 
impossible ;  but  through  the  kind  providence  of  God  I  was 
enabled  to  thrust  them  over  my  head,  and  I  immediately 
rose  to  the  surface,  and  found  a  barrel  of  oil  about  twenty 
feet  to  leeward  of  the  boat,  (as  to  the  tide,)  by  which  I 
sustained  myself;  but  in  a  moment,  the  woman  whom  1 
had  left  eight  or  ten  feet  under  water,  and  whose  face  I 
never  expected  to  see  again,  rose  by  my  side,  (by  reason 
of  the  quantity  of  air  in  her  clothes,)  and  again  attempted 
to  grapple  me ;  but  dreading  such  a  dangerous  contact,  I 
resigned  the  barrel  to  her  and  swam  to  the  head  of  the 
mainmast,  and  straddled  the   gatf  of  the  mainsail,  which 
was  still  hoisted,  holding  on  by  the  halyards.     I  had  not 
a  moment's  time  to  look  round  for  my  fellow  passengers,  for 
[  felt  a  youth  of  about  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of  age 
clinging  to  my  feet,  whom  I  drew  up  and  placed  before  me 
on  the  gaff.     It  was  the  son  of  a  Mrs.  McLean,  v\'ho  had 
lived  at  Whitehall  slip.     As  soon  as  he  could  speak,  he  in- 
quired eagerly  for  his  mother — but  in  looking  round  I  found 
she  was  missing ;  and  I  afterwards  learned  that  she  had 
tied  herself  to  the  leeboard  tackle  to  prevent  being  washed 
overboard,  and  attempted  to  tie  her  son  also,  but  he  made 
a  successful  resistance.      In  looking  round  for  my  other 
companions  in  affliction,  I  found  that  our  brave  boatman 
had  secured  six  of  them  on  the  bow  of  the  boat,  not  more 
than  four  feet  of  which  was  above  water.     Placing  him- 
self on  the  outside  of  the  shivering  group,  with  the  boat 
rope  in   his  hand,  as  often  as  one  or  another  of  them  was 
washed  off  by  the  violence  of  the  waves,  he  would  leap 
off  and  restore  them  to  their  narrow  and  precarious  rest- 
ing place.     The  woman  whom  I  left  at  the  barrel  of  oil, 
had  been  driven  by  the  wind  within  reach  of  the  main- 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  63 

mast,  and  seizing  hold  of  the  block,  she  clun^  to  it  until 
she  was  finally  rescued. 

We  had  drifted  down  below  the  watering  place  (now 
the  Quarantine  ground,)  and  not  a  rag  of  sail  could  be  dis- 
covered on  the  whole  expanse  of  the  bay,  that  could  afford 
us  relief,  except  the  Staten  Island  ferry  boat,  which  was 
three  or  four  miles  to  leeward,  and  we  knew  not  that  our 
situation  was  discovered  by  those  on  board.  For  forty-five 
minutes  we  had  been  alternately  drenched  by  the  water, 
or  pierced  by  a  cold  wind,  until  our  bones  were  benumbed, 
and  our  hearts  given  up  to  despondence — for  the  danger 
was  every  moment  increasing,  and  the  evening  closing  in. 
At  that  fearful  moment,  that  all-seeing  and  merciful  Being, 
without  whom  a  sparrow  falleth  not  to  the  ground,  sent 
Bishop  Moore  as  an  angel  of  mercy  to  save  us  from  a 
watery  grave. 

He  and  his  lady  had  taken  passage  in  Vanduzer's  Staten 
Island  ferry  boat,  navigated  by  one  young  man,  having  in 
tow  a  skiff  with  two  men  returning  from  market.  Yielding 
to  the  heart-touching  appeals  of  the  Bishop,  these  men  con- 
sented to  encounter  the  wind  and  the  waves,  and  row 
directly  towards  us,  while  the  Rev.  gentleman  (being 
familiar  with  the  management  of  the  boat,  from  his  pastoral 
location  on  the  Island,)  undertook  to  assist  in  plying  the 
boat  to  windward  under  a  press  of  sail,  in  which  he  exer- 
cised the  skill  of  a  sailor  united  to  the  benevolence  of  a 
Christian, — not  without  hazard  of  their  own  lives.  The 
sail-boat  arrived  first  within  hailing  distance,  and  pressing 
under  our  lee,  our  deliverer  stood  on  the  forecastle,  with  a 
handkerchief  bound  round  his  head,  and  waiving  his  hand, 
he  exclaimed,  "  Hang  on,  my  dear  souls,  a  few  moments 
longer,  and  we  will  he  there  for  your  deliverance  V^ 
While  the  sail-boat  was  making  another  tack  to  gain  the 


64  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

windward  side,  the  skiff  had  reached  the  leeward,  and 
directed  their  attention  to  the  woman  at  the  head  of  the 
mainmast,  who  was  in  the  greatest  danger — but  from  her 
helplessness,  the  skiff  filled  in  attempting  to  get  her  in,  and 
their  own  safety  depended  on  keeping  hold  of  the  mast.  At 
that  critical  moment  the  sail-boat  gained  a  position  which 
enabled  them  to  rescue  every  soul,  except  Mrs.  McLean, 
who  at  that  time  was  15  or  20  feet  below  the  surface. 

When  we  arrived  on  board  the  boat  of  our  deliverers, 
we  found  the  cabin  shoe-deep  in  water,  from  which,  on  ac- 
count of  the  motion  of  the  boat,  it  was  impossible  for  Mrs. 
Moore  to  secure  herself,  and  it  is  probable  she  then  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  disease  of  which  she  died  not  long  after- 
ward. 

We  were  then  conducted  back  to  Mr.  Vanduzer's  ferry, 
where,  through  the  active  benevolence  of  Bishop  Moore, 
and  the  hospitality  of  Mr.  Vanduzer's  family,  we  were 
made  as  comfortable  in  body  as  our  circumstances  rendered 
possible ;  and  then  Bishop  Moore  endeavoured  to  improve 
our  calamity  and  deliverance  to  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 
He  animadverted  on  the  extreme  danger  in  which  we  had 
been  involved — the  hopelessness  of  our  situation  for  near  an 
hour,  and  the  feeble,  and  unlocked  for  means  which  God 
had  employed  for  our  deliverance.  "  For  his  own  part," 
he  said,  "  the  kind  providence  of  God,  in  our  deliverance, 
appeared  as  manifest  as  if  a  hand  had  been  stretched  out 
from  heaven,  and  taken  us  by  the  hairs  of  our  heads." 
And  then  with  a  most  impressive  appeal  to  our  hearts  and 
consciences,  he  said, '  Does  not  this  demand  a  sacrifice  of 
heartfelt  praise  and  gratitude  to  your  Maker  and  Pre- 
server ?  And  will  you  not  unite  with  me  while  I  endeavour 
to  address  the  throne  of  Grace  in  your  behalf?" — To  this 
we  feelingly  assented,  and  were  all,  by  his  example,  instant- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  65 

ly  on  our  knees :  when  the  man  of  God  poured  out  his 
heart  in  a  prayer  so  tender,  devout  and  appropriate,  that 
our  hearts  must  have  been  harder  than  the  nether  mill- 
stone had  they  not  melted  with  sorrow  for  our  sins,  and 
gratitude  for  our  deliverance. 

A  short  recital  appeared  in  one  of  the  city  papers  at 
that  time,  of  the  casualty,  with  a  tribute  of  praise  and 
gratitude  to  Bishop  Moore — which  has  probably  been  for- 
gotten by  all  those  who  then  read,  or  heard  it ;  but  al- 
though nearly  a  half  century  has  elapsed,  the  impressions 
then  made  on  my  heart,  have  never  been  effaced,  and  the 
name  of  Bishop  Moore  has  never  failed  to  call  to  my  re- 
membrance my  deliverance  from  a  watery  grave,  and  my 
able,  and  estimable  deliverer  ! 

William  Steele, 

December,  1841. 

The  fearless  exposure  of  his  own  life  to  save  his  fellow 
creatures  from  a  watery  grave,  insured  for  this  servant  of 
God  the  affectionate  confidence  of  those  who  had  been  pre- 
served by  his  instrumentality,  and  inclined  them  to  listen 
with  docile  meekness  to  the  spiritual  counsel  and  exhorta- 
tion he  addressed  to  them,  and  fervently  to  join  in  the  sup- 
plications and  thanksgivings  which  he  offered  in  their  be- 
half at  the  throne  of  the  heavenly  grace.  The  good  seed 
sown  amid  the  melting  and  hallowing  influence  of  that 
eventful  hour,  will  doubtless  yield  fruit  unto  eternal  life. 

Never  does  piety  appear  more  attractive  than  when 
clothed  in  the  garment  of  charity,  and  acts  of  kindness  and 
beneficence  on  the  part  of  its  ministers  prepare  the  way 
for  the  effective  exhibition  of  the  Gospel.  A  cheerful  ex- 
ercise of  all  the  tender  charities  of  life,  leading  to  a  steady 
course  of  well-doing,  gave  to  Dr.  Moore  a  strong  hold  upon 


66  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

the  affections  of  his  parishioners  at  large,  and  prepared 
them  to  receive  with  meekness  those  doctrines  of  salvation 
which  were  so  beautifully  illustrated  and  enforced  by  his 
benevolent  example.  Never,  probably,  was  a  pastor  more 
thoroughly  grounded  in  the  respect  and  love  of  his  flock 
than  the  subject  of  this  memoir.  They  knew  the  voice  of 
the  shepherd  and  followed  his  gentle  guidance  as  he  led 
them  into  green  pastures  and  beside  the  still  waters.  In 
the  duties  of  that  rural  parish  he  found  great  delight,  and 
while  cheered  by  the  steady  advancement  and  prosperity 
of  the  churches  entrusted  to  his  care,  he  was  also  occasion- 
ally favoured  with  those  plentiful  harvests  which,  in  the 
spiritual  no  less  than  in  the  natural  world,  give  joy  to  the 
heart  of  the  husbandman.  Amidst  the  trials  and  discour- 
agements of  his  later  years,  he  often  adverted  with  plea- 
sure to  the  ministry  of  his  early  manhood,  and  seemed,  for 
the  moment,  to  live  again  in  renovated  youth,  amidst  the 
interesting  and  beautiful  scenery  of  that  lovely  Island. 
More  than  once  have  we  seen  his  old  eyes  sparkle  with 
pleasure,  and  his  countenance  brighten  with  joy,  while  rela- 
ting a  memorable  incident  that  took  place  there.  He 
had  been  preaching  at  one  of  his  usual  stations  in  the 
afternoon,  and,  the  ordinary  closing  devotions  being  ended, 
pronounced  the  benediction.  But  not  a  person  moved  to 
retire.  All  seated  themselves  in  the  attitude  of  fixed  and 
solemn  attention.  A  member  of  the  church  arose  and  said 
'  Dr.  Moore,  the  people  are  not  disposed  to  go  home ;  please 
give  us  another  sermon.'  At  the  close  of  that,  the  like 
scene  was  repeated.  And  the  services  were  continued  un- 
til, at  the  close  of  a  /A/rc?  sermon,  the  preacher  was  obliged 
to  say — '  My  beloved  people,  you  tnust  now  disperse — for, 
although  I  delight  to  proclaim  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation, 
my  strength  is  exhausted  and  I  can  say  no  more,'     On  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  67 

next  day,  in  his  visits  among  his  people,  the  mystery  of  this 
strange  occurrence  was  revealed.  He  found  that  while  he 
had  been  addressing  the  ears  of  the  assembly,  God's  spirit 
had  been  working  powerfully  upon  their  hearts.  Under 
those  sermons  many  were  awakened  to  righteousness ;  it  was 
the  commencement  of  a  glorious  revival  of  religion,  as  the 
fruits  of  which  more  than  sixty  new-born  souls  were  added 
to  the  communion  of  the  faithful. 

While  Dr.  Moore  was  rector  of  St.  Andrew's,  Staten 
Island,  he  was  elected  one  of  the  clerical  deputies  to  repre- 
sent the  diocese  of  New  York  in  the  General  Convention  of 
the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States, 
holden  in  Baltimore,  in  the  month  of  May,  1808.  During 
the  session  of  the  Convention  he  preached  several  times  in 
the  churches  of  the  latter  city  with  his  usual  success,  and 
afterwards,  on  the  death  of  Dr.  Whitehead,  received  an 
invitation  from  St.  Paul's  parish  to  become  their  rector. 
This  was  the  second  call  he  received  to  that  important 
church  ;  both  of  which,  however,  he  felt  it  his  duty  to  de- 
cline. At  that  General  Convention,  the  only  one  ever  held 
south  of  Philadelphia,  the  hymns  of  the  Church  were  in- 
creased from  twenty-seven  to  fifty-seven.  Dr.  Moore  was 
chairman  of  the  committee  by  which  the  additional  hymns 
were  selected.  When  the  report  was  read  by  the  chair- 
man, one  hymn  after  another  was  adopted  without  discus- 
sion ;  till  at  length  an  opponent  of  the  measure  paid  the 
following  compliment  to  the  sweet  voice  and  impressive 
manner  of  the  reader.  "  I  object  to  the  hymns  being  read 
by  that  gentleman,  for  we  are  so  fascinated  by  his  style  of 
reading  that  we  shall  without  hesitation  adopt  them  all." 

During  the  whole  of  his  more  than  twenty  years'  ministry 
in  St.  Andrew's,  he  was  incessantly  engaged  in  the  arduous 


68  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

but  delightful  duties  of  a  faithful  parish  priest.  He  was  in 
labours  most  abundant ;  "  in  season  and  out  of  season ;"  in 
the  churches  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  in  school-houses  and 
farm-houses  in  different  parts  of  the  Island  on  week-days,  be 
ceased  not  to  proclaim  to  the  people  of  his  charge  '*  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."  His  ministry  there  was, 
in  its  character  and  effects,  very  much  like  that  of  the 
sainted  Legh  Richmond,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight.  Such 
scenes  of  pastoral  fidelity  on  the  one  hand,  and  docile  piety 
on  the  other ;  of  cordial  co-operation  and  mutual  affection 
between  ministers  and  people,  give  joy  to  Heaven,  but, 
alas !  are  too  seldom  witnessed  upon  earth. 

The  following  extract  from  the  funeral  address  delivered 
in  the  Monumental  Church,  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  Norwood, 
Bishop  Moore's  assistant  in  said  church,  will  form  an  ap- 
propriate conclusion  to  this  review  of  his  ministry  on 
Staten  Island. 

"  His  faithfulness  in  all  the  departments  of  ministerial 
duty ;  his  zeal  in  the  advancement  of  true  religion ;  his 
love  of  his  Divine  Master,  and  of  his  work ;  his  unaffected 
love  of  all  men ;  his  serenity  of  manners  and  entire  freedom 
from  spiritual  pride,  and  all  moroseness  in  his  theological 
views,  gave  him  not  only  an  unbounded  popularity  among 
the  people,  but  won  for  him  their  warm  admiration  and 
sincere  attachment.  The  fruits  of  such  labours,  and  of 
such  a  Christian  character,  were  soon  abundantly  mani- 
fested. His  congregation  soon  overflowed,  and  it  became 
necessary  to  enlarge  the  church  edifice.  The  number  of 
his  communicants  rapidly  increased,  and  the  standard  of 
their  piety  was  much  elevated.  Even  after  a  large  addi- 
tion to  the  sittings  of  his  church,  it  soon  became  necessary 
to  make  still  further  provision  for  the  numbers  who  flocked 


LIFB  or  BISHOP  UOOBE.  60 

to  his  ministry,  and  a  Chapel  of  Ease  was  provided,  six 
miles  distant  from  the  parish  church.  During  his  attend- 
ance upon  the  late  General  Convention,  in  October  last,  the 
writer  of  this  sketch  visited  this  scene  of  the  early  labours 
of  his  venerated  and  beloved  friend.  It  was  grateful  to 
every  good  feeling  of  the  heart  to  witness  the  ardent  love 
and  unaffected  veneration  for  their  old  pastor,  which  were 
still  cherished,  and  remained  enshrined  in  the  hearts  of  his 
former  parishioners  and  their  children.  It  was  delightful 
to  address,  in  the  two  beautiful  churches  of  the  Parish, 
large  congregations  of  zealous  worshippers  of  Almighty  God, 
and  to  see  the  son  of  this  venerable  man,  who  had,  in  his 
earliest  manhood,  and  immediately  after  his  admission  to 
Holy  Orders,  succeeded  his  father  in  this  interesting  charge, 
now  himself  more  than  fifty  years  of  age,  and  honoured 
with  the  title  of  Doctor  of  Divinity,  after  a  useful  and  suc- 
cessful ministry  of  thirty-two  years,  still  occupying  the  post 
of  his  father's  duties,  and  walking  in  the  steps  of  that  good 
old  man  as  a  faithful  and  beloved  shepherd  of  Christ's 
flock." 


CHAPTER  III. 

Fhom  1809  TO  1814. 

The  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  city  and  country  charges  re- 
spectively. Dr.  Moore's  call  to  St.  Stephen's  Church,  New  York.  The 
state  of  the  Church  in  that  city.  Ministry  of  Dr.  Hobart.  The  depressed 
condition  of  St.  Stephen's  when  Dr.  Moore  took  charge  of  it.  Its  rapid 
increase.  The  active  efforts  of  George  Warner,  recorded  by  Bishop 
Moore  in  a  letter  to  his  widow.  Lecture-room  services  and  prayer  meet- 
ings. The  opinion  of  Bishop  Moore  respecting  them.  Their  propriety 
discussed.  Approval  of  Nelson,  Bishops  Claggett  and  Kemp,  and  the 
present  presiding  Bishop.  Letters  on  Prayer  Meetings  and  Associations. 
Revivals  of  Religion  and  Clerical  Associations.  Letters  to  Bishops  Meade 
and  Bowen  on  Anxious  Seats  and  Revivals.  The  course  of  Dr.  Moore  in 
reference  to  an  unhappy  controversy  in  the  Church  of  New  York.  A 
succinct  review  of  the  efiect  of  bis  ministry  in  St.  Stephen's. 

While  Dr.  Moore  was  prosecuting  that  long  career  of 
success  and  duty  which  has  been  imperfectly  sketched  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  the  nature  and  effects  of  his  minis- 
try upon  the  Island  were  closely  watched  by  multitudes 
in  the  neighbouring  city.  He  enjoyed  a  high  and  enviable 
reputation  for  the  meekness,  benevolence  and  devotion  of 
his  character;  for  his  bold  and  uncompromising  exhibition 
of  the  great  principles  of  evangelical  truth  ;  for  faithful- 
ness and  assiduity  in  the  performance  of  parochial  duties ,' 
and  for  a  powerful  and  persuasive  eloquence,  which  rivet- 
ed the  attention,  and  moved  the  hearts  of  the  auditories 
he  addressed.  If  there  were  some  who  contemplated  his 
course  with  an  envious  and  malignant  eye,  there  were 
others  who  gazed  on  it  with  admiration,  and  resolved  to 
embrace  the  first  opportunity  which  offered  to  procure  his 


MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  71 

removal  to  the  city,  which  was  then  rapidly  rising  into  im- 
portance, and  has  since  become  the  commercial  emporium 
of  our  country. 

If  a  country  parish,  with  its  homogeneous  society,  fixed 
character,  simple  unsophisticated  habits,  and  peaceful 
seclusion  from  the  dissipations  and  vices  of  fashionable  life, 
holds  out  the  greater  promise  of  personal  comfort  and  hap- 
piness, it  must  be  admitted  that  the  large  and  crowded  city 
opens  a  wider  field  of  usefulness  to  the  able  and  faithful 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  Large  cities  are  the  chosen  thea- 
tres for  the  strife  of  covetousness,  the  emulation  of  vanity, 
and  the  struggles  of  ambition.  There  are  concentrated 
pomp,  and  pride,  and  luxury.  There  is  to  be  found  every 
incentive  to  passion — every  allurement  to  excess.  There 
the  polluted  temples  of  pleasure  throw  open  their  gilded  por- 
tals, through  which  multitudes  of  thoughtless  votaries  are 
lured  10  eternal  ruin.  There  the  din  of  incessant  occupa- 
tion, the  exciting  bustle  of  traffic,  the  ever-changing  variety 
of  scenes,  combine  with  the  pageantry  and  vanity  of  wealth 
to  distract  the  attention  and  wean  the  thoughts  of  men  from 
the  great  themes  of  morals  and  religion.  There  intempe- 
rance, debauchery,  and  impurity  are  exhibited  in  all  their 
degrees,  from  decency  to  loathsomeness.  There  we  behold 
an  exhibition  of  all  those  varieties  of  profligacy  and  vice, 
which  it  is  the  design  of  the  Gospel  to  eradicate,  and  which 
that  divine  system  alone  has  the  power  to  restrain  and  re- 
form. There  the  enemies  of  our  faith  are  combined  in 
most  formidable  numbers;  its  advocates  are  required  to 
grapple  with  the  whole  legion  of  adversaries,  and  are  com- 
pelled to  be  incessantly  engaged  in  close  conflict  with  '*  the 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil."  Is  the  Gospel  to  be  preach- 
ed to  sinners  1  In  large  cities  they  are  found  in  the  greatest 
numbers.     Are  ministers  "fishers  of  men?"    Then,  like 


72  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

other  fishermen,  they  may  more  successfully  use  their  nets 
where  there  are  shoals  of  fishes,  rather  than  where  only 
occasional  stragglers  are  to  be  found. 

But  while  we  thus  speak  of  the  wider  field  of  usefulness 
which  the  population  of  a  large  city  opens  to  the  ministers 
of  Christ,  we  are  far  from  believing  that  every  clergyman 
should  be  desirous  of  a  city  charge.  As  in  a  great  house 
there  are  not  only  different  apartments,  but  different  uten- 
sils— some  of  silver  and  gold,  and  others  of  wood,  and  brass, 
and  stone — so  is  it  in  the  Church ;  and  God,  in  the  wise 
economy  of  his  providence  and  grace,  has  assigned  to  his 
servants  not  only  various  gifts,  and  tastes,  and  dispositions, 
but  also  different  theatres  of  usefulness,  where  they  may 
serve  and  glorify  him,  according  to  his  will,  in  the  exercise 
of  their  various  qualifications.  Many  a  servant  of  God 
may  rise  to  high  eminence  and  usefulness  in  the  patient 
discharge  of  his  duty  as  a  village  or  country  pastor,  who 
would  sink  beneath  the  weight  of  discouragement  and  ne- 
glect, if  he  were  exposed  to  the  excitement  and  cares, 
the  collisions  and  rivalries,  the  trials  and  disappointments 
incident  to  the  charge  of  our  city  Churches.  Even  so,  on 
the  other  hand,  there  are,  doubtless,  many  who  are  success- 
ful pastors  and  popular  preachers  in  city  congregations, 
whose  powers  would  be  unknown,  and  their  peculiar  talents 
and  capabilities  for  usefulness  would  never  be  brought  to 
light,  if  they  were  required  to  labour  amidst  the  quiet  and 
unexciting  scenes  of  a  country  parish. 

The  circumstances  by  which  men  are  surrounded,  in  the 
providence  of  God,  commonly  bring  into  use  the  various 
gifts  and  qualifications  by  which  He  designs  that  they 
should  glorify  him  in  the  spheres  respectively  allotted  to 
them  in  his  Church.  Nevertheless,  we  now  and  then  meet 
with  a  rare  instance  of  one  who  seems  to  have  risen  above 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  73 

the  control  of  circumstances,  and  by  the  pecuharity  of  his 
taJents,  and  the  adaptation  of  his  character,  to  be  equally 
at  home  before  a  fashionable  or  a  rustic  congregation,  and 
to  be  alike  fitted  for  usefulness  in  any  sphere. 

Dr.  Moore  was  one  of  this  description.  Having  accepted 
a  call  to  the  Rectorship  of  St.  Stephen's  Church,  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  in  the  spring  of  1809,  he  readily  adapted 
himself  to  the  duties  of  his  new  position;  and  the  popularity 
which  he  had  acquired  upon  Staten  Island  was  fully  sus- 
tained, and  even  increased,  after  his  removal  to  the  city 
of  his  nativity. 

The  condition  of  the  Church  in  New  York,  at  that  day, 
was  very  different  from  what  it  is  at  the  present  time. 
The  majority  of  the  clergy  were,  perhaps,  more  orderly  than 
zealous — more  orthodox  than  evangelical — more  distin- 
guished for  attachment  to  the  ritual  of  the  Church  than 
for  a  fervent  and  edifying  mode  of  performing  it — more  in- 
tent upon  guarding  their  folds  against  the  inroads  of  enthu- 
siasm than  upon  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  making 
of  aggressive  movements  upon  the  world.  This  is  said  with- 
out any  design  to  disparage  the  characters  or  labours  of  the 
very  respectable  and  worthy  men  who,  as  Rectors  or  As- 
sistants, exercised  pastoral  supervision  over  the  city  con- 
gregations in  that  day.  The  design  is  merely  to  remind 
the  reader  of  the  existence  of  a  calm,  temperate,  unruffled 
state  of  things  among  our  Churches  which  would  be  likely  to 
undergo  some  change,  and,  perhaps,  be  temporarily  dis- 
turbed, by  the  introduction  of  a  minister  distinguished  for 
evangelical  boldness,  and  burning  with  zeal  to  promote  the 
glory  of  Christ  in  the  conversion  of  souls.  The  spirit  of  Dr. 
Moore's  ministry,  the  measures  he  prosecuted  for  the  spiri- 
tual edification  of  his  people,  and  his  style  of  preaching, 
(whether  right  or  wrong,  about  which  there  will  be  various 

f2 


74  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

opinions,)  were  undoubtedly  diflferent  from  those  most  pre- 
valent among  his  clerical  brethren  in  that  city.  It  is  true 
that  Dr.  Pilmore,  who  visited  this  country  as  one  of  the 
pioneers  of  Methodism,  (having  in  early  youth  been  en 
trusted  by  its  founder  with  the  oversight  of  all  his  societies 
in  Ireland,  and  being  afterwards  selected,  on  account  of  his 
popular  eloquence,  to  act  as  missionary  in  the  American 
colonies,)  had,  after  taking  Episcopal  orders,  maintained  in 
Christ  Church  a  course  of  ministerial  duty  marked  by  its 
zealous  and  evangelical  character,  in  which  he  was  fol- 
lowed by  his  worthy  successor,  also  a  distinguished  convert 
from  the  same  sect.  It  is  true  that  Dr.  (afterwards  Bishop,) 
Hobart,  (who  for  eight  preceding  years  occupied  the  sta- 
tion of  an  assistant  minister  in  Trinity  Church,)  had,  by  his 
commanding  talents,  his  habit  of  memoriter  preaching, 
(giving  to  his  sermons  all  the  tenderness,  pathos  and  unction 
of  extemporaneous  preaching,)  and  by  his  voice  of  various 
intonations  and  vast  compass  and  power,  employed,  not  in 
the  delivery  of  cold,  didactic,  ethical  essays,  but  of  warm 
and  impassioned  appeals  to  the  conscience  and  the  heart, 
thrown  high  attractions  about  the  art  of  preaching,  and 
impressed  a  new  character  upon  the  pulpit  exercises  of 
that  city.  His  was  a  genius  which  marked  out  a  course 
for  itself,  breaking  through  the  narrow  restraints,  and  soar- 
ing above  the  grovelling  axioms  of  the  schools.  He  felt 
that  his  high  duty  was  to  preach,  not  the  morals  of  Seneca, 
but  the  doctrines  of  redemption;  that  his  ministry  had  to  do 
with  the  affections  no  less  than  with  the  understandings  of 
men.  And  while,  unappalled,  he  was  ready  to  break  a 
lance  with  the  giant  of  Presbyterianism, — in  his  "  Apology 
for  Apostolic  Order" — through  the  press,  he  could  no  less 
easily  maintain  his  claim  to  an  equality  with  him  as  a 
preacher  of  Christ  crucified,  in  the  pulpit. 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  75 

The  ministry  of  Hobart  may  be  said  to  have  prepared 
the  way  for  that  of  Moore  in  the  city  of  New  York.  For 
notwithstanding  their  acknowledged  differences  of  opinion 
on  certain  points,  they  were  alike  animated  by  sincerity 
and  fervor;  the  ministry  of  both  was  of  a  stirring  and  ex- 
citing character.  They  laboured  successfully  in  their  dif- 
ferent spheres.  The  one  in  his  refined  and  wealthy  con- 
gregation in  the  heart  of  the  city ;  the  other  with  his  humbler 
flock  in  its  suburbs.  Both  aimed  at  the  same  great  results 
— the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the  extension  of  the  Church  of 
God.  Whatever  might  have  been  the  difference  in  their 
views  and  usages,  keeping  them  sundered  for  a  season  ; — 
yet  in  after  life,  when  the  mists  were  dispersed  which  in- 
tercepted and  marred  their  vision  of  each  other's  character, 
there  was  a  perfect  harmony  of  feeling — an  exercise  of 
mutual  confidence  and  love.  Each  regarded  the  other  as 
a  faithful  son  of  the  Church  at  whose  common  altar  they 
served.  Let  their  misconceptions  of  each  other  be  forgotten, 
as  the  fruits  of  our  fallen  nature.  Let  their  unity  be  kept 
in  perpetual  remembrance,  as  a  fruit  of  that  Holy  Spirit 
by  which  we  are  all  baptized  into  one  body. 

St.  Stephen's,  at  the  time  Dr.  Moore  accepted  the  rector- 
ship, offered  but  few  attractions.  It  presented  a  forbid- 
ding and  unpromising  field  to  all  except  a  man  of  God, 
exercising  full  reliance  upon  the  promises  of  him  who 
is  able  from  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham, — and 
has  declared  that  the  word  which  proceedeth  out  of  his 
mouth  shall  not  return  unto  him  void,  but  shall  accomplish 
that  which  he  doth  please,  and  shall  prosper  in  the  thing 
whereto  he  hath  sent  it.  There  were  not  more  than  thirty 
families  connected  with  the  congregation,  and  out  of  these 
there  were  but  about  twenty  who  knelt  as  communicants 
at  the  Lord's  Table.     So  discouraging  were  the  circum- 


76  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

stances  under  which  Dr.  Moore  entered  upon  his  new 
charge.  But  he  "  despised  not  the  day  of  small  things ;" 
and  the  Lord,  who  had  placed  him  there,  gave  him  such 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  that  his  congregation 
rapidly  increased,  and  his  whole  ministerial  career  in  New 
York  was  one  of  uninterrupted  prosperity  and  success. 

Soon  after  his  settlement  in  St.  Stephen's,  a  body  of 
seventy  communicants  from  one  of  the  sister  Churches 
transferred  themselves  to  his  pastoral  care.  These  were 
pious  and  devoted  followers  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  were  in- 
fluenced to  the  adoption  of  this  plan  of  colonization,  not 
more  by  a  desire  for  their  own  spiritual  improvement  and 
comfort  than  by  an  earnest  wish  to  be  employed  as  co- 
labourers  with  him  in  the  edification  and  enlargement  of 
the  Church  of  God.  At  the  head  of  this  band  of  communi- 
cants was  the  late  George  Warner,  Esq,  He  was  a  man 
of  liberal  fortune  and  easy  circumstances.  Highly  esteemed 
for  his  good  sense  and  integrity,  he  often  held  a  place  in 
the  common  council  of  New  York,  and  more  than  once  was 
a  representative  of  the  city  in  the  general  assembly  of  the 
state.  He  had  a  wide  circle  of  acquaintances  in  which  his 
influence  was  great,  and  he  was  disposed  to  exert  that  in- 
fluence to  the  utmost  in  favour  of  truth  and  godliness.  A 
Christian  above  the  ordinary  grade,  he  was  not  content 
with  adorning  his  profession  by  a  decent  life  of  exemplary 
virtue,  but  freely  devoted  his  wealth,  and  influence,  and 
personal  labours  to  the  cause  of  piety  and  the  Church. 
His  religious  zeal,  bordering  upon  enthusiasm,  perhaps,  in 
some  instances,  leapt  over  its  appropriate  limits,  and  was 
not  duly  tempered  with  discretion.  He  was  not  only  fond 
of  extemporaneous  prayer  in  social  meetings,  but  occasional- 
ly, in  singing  a  hymn,  would  supply  the  defects  of  memory 
by  composing  a   verse  or  line  under  the  impulse  of  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  77 

moment.  This  good  man  was  never  more  in  his  element 
than  when  conducting  a  prayer  meeting  ;  and  in  addition 
to  his  activity  in  visiting  the  sick  and  afflicted,  there  was 
scarcely  a  day  in  the  week  when  he  did  not  lead  the  devo- 
tions of  a  praying  circle  in  some  section  of  the  city.  All 
these  "society  meetings"  as  they  were  called,  proved  so 
many  fountains  of  spiritual  activity  and  feeling  which 
poured  their  rills  into  the  reservoir  of  St.  Stephen's.  Such 
a  layman,  watchful,  self-denying,  benevolent,  burning  with 
zeal  and  unwearied  in  labours,  is  "a  host  in  himself" — and 
it  is  probable  that  the  efibrts  of  Mr.  Warner  proved  more 
efficient,  as  auxiliary  to  the  work  of  the  rector,  than  the 
services  of  any  curate  or  assistant  minister  would  have 
been.  He  attached  himself  to  Dr.  Moore  with  all  the 
intensity  of  implicit  confidence  and  warm  affection.  He 
was  ever  ready  to  sustain  him  under  his  burdens,  to  sympa- 
thize with  him  in  his  trials,  to  swell  the  number  of  atten- 
dants on  his  ministry,  and  to  employ  every  means  in  his 
power  to  secure  for  that  ministry  the  greatest  amount  of 
efficacy  and  success. 

His  affection  for  his  pastor  was  warmly  reciprocated. 
Often  did  Dr.  Moore  speak  with  admiration  and  gratitude 
of  the  unvarying  sympathy,  and  faithful  co-operation  of  his 
beloved  parishioner,  to  whose  labours  and  prayers  he  ac- 
knowledged a  deep  indebtedness  for  the  uncommon  success 
of  his  ministry  in  St.  Stephen's.  The  delightful  intercourse 
of  their  kindred  minds  was  often  renewed  during  the 
Bishop's  annual  visits  to  New  York,  and  ceased  not,  till  his 
old  friend  "  rested  from  his  labours  by  dying  in  the  Lord." 
On  hearing  of  this  event.  Bishop  Moore  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  Mrs.  Warner,  in  which  he  declares  his  high 
estimate  of  the  character  and  services  of  her  departed  hus- 
band. 


T8  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


TO  MRS.  GEOHGE  WARKER. 

January  21st,  1835. 

I  have  seen  in  the  public  prints  that  it  hath  pleased  the 
Almighty  to  remove  from  the  Church  militant,  to  the 
Church  triumphant  in  heaven,  my  much  beloved  friend, 
Mr.  Warner.  To  you,  my  afflicted  friend,  and  to  the  re- 
ligious community  to  which  he  belonged,  the  loss  of  his 
society  and  conversation  must  be  inexpressibly  great.  Much 
however  as  he  was  beloved  by  us,  we  must  not  suffer  his 
removal  to  excite  in  ourminds  an  unkind  thought  of  Deity; 
the  good  qualities  we  discovered  in  him,  his  devotedness  to 
the  God  we  love,  his  unwearied  efforts  to  promote  the  good 
of  souls,  should  convince  us  of  his  fitness  for  the  change 
through  which  he  has  passed :  and  influence  us  to  prepare 
for  the  same  solemn  and  momentous  event.  There  are 
few  individuals  in  society  who  knew  Mr.  Warner  more 
perfectly  than  myself.  For  five  years  he  was  my  affectioiv- 
ate  companion  and  kind  parishioner.  We  took  sweet 
coiunsel  together,  and  went  into  the  house  of  God  as  friends. 
I  can  say  with  truth  that  our  intimacy  never  for  one 
moment  experienced  interruption.  And  while  I  live  I  shall 
remember  him  with  affection,  and  thank  God  for  the  encour- 
agement he  gave  me  in  the  work  of  the  ministry.  I  have 
always  thought  that  much  of  the  success  which  attended 
my  labours  at  St.  Stephen's,  was  owing  to  the  efforts  of  my 
departed  friend.  His  prayers  and  his  influence  were  united 
with  my  exertions;  our  hearts  were  fixed  upon  the  same 
object,  the  good  of  Zion,  and  the  Lord  prospered  the  work 
of  our  hands  upon  us.  He  has  reaped,  I  trust  and  believe, 
that  rich  reward  promised  to  the  faithful,  and  may  God  in 
infinite  mercy  in  his  own  time  invest  us  also  with  the  crown 


LIFE  or  BISHOP  MOOBE.  70 

of  eternal  life.  In  the  course  of  five  years  the  number  of 
communicants  increased  from  about  twenty,  to  four  hundred. 
Pleased  and  delighted  as  was  my  soul  at  tbe  prosperity  of 
Zion,  still  1  am  fully  of  opinion  that  his  pleasure  and  delight 
was  equal  to  my  own.  We  would  walk  from  one  end  of 
the  city  to  the  other,  visiting  the  sick,  praying  with  the 
aflflicted,  and  exhorting  those  in  health  to  seek  the  Lord, 
and  never  did  I  hear  him  say  he  was  fatigued.  When 
indisposed  myself,  and  under  these  circumstances  incapable 
of  visiting  the  children  of  sorrow,  I  would  send  the  appli- 
cant to  George  Warner,  and  satisfied  myself  that  the  ob- 
ject would  be  as  fully  answered,  as  if  I  had  attended  in 
person.  He  heard  me  deliver  my  last  sermon  in  Christ 
Church,  and  escorted  me  to  my  brother's  house — we  then 
shook  hands  with  all  the  warmth  of  friendship,  and  parted 
in  this  world,  alas !  forever.  Were  I  near  you,  my  afflicted 
sister,  I  would  endeavour  to  console  you  with  a  relation  of 
a  thousand  of  his  virtues.  Should  we  never  meet  in  this 
vale  of  tears,  I  trust  we  shall  meet  in  a  better  world,  and 
again  see  those  pious  friends,  from  whom  God  in  his  provi- 
dence hath  separated  us.  May  God  be  your  refuge,  and  un- 
derneath you  may  he  place  the  everlasting  arms  of  his  love. 
With  every  sentiment  of  Christian  affection. 
Believe  me  in  truth,  your  sincere  friend, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

Thoroughly  grounded  in  the  affections  of  his  parishioners, 
favoured  with  the  confidence  of  the  Christian  community 
in  New  York,  and  as  a  preacher,  attractive  to  many  of  the 
strangers  who  resorted  to  the  city,  Dr.  Moore,  "  through 
evil  as  well  as  through  good  report,"  pursued  the  even  tenor 
of  his  way,  as  a  faithful  ambassador  of  the  cross,  and  was 
diligently  engaged,  '*  in  season  and  out  of  season,"  in  labour- 


80  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

ing  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  edification  of  be- 
lievers. Some  made  him  the  object  of  their  reproach ; 
others  of  ridicule  and  scorn ;  but  whether  it  were  his  lot  to 
encounter  the  bold  opposition  of  the  world, — or  the  more 
secret,  but  not  less  bitter  censures  of  false  brethren,  "  none 
of  these  things  moved  him,"  while  assured  that  he  was 
doing  his  Master's  work,  and  enjoying  his  Master's  bless- 
ing. Never  was  there  a  stronger  example  given  of  a  la- 
borious and  successful  ministry.  In  addition  to  three  full 
services  in  the  church  on  the  Lord's  day,  he  was  in  the 
habit  of  holding  two  or  more  lectures  in  the  week  at  school 
houses.  He  imitated  those  Apostles  who  "  daily  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  in  every  house,  ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach 
Jesus  Christ." 

It  was  about  the  year  1811,  in  the  days  of  his  boyhood, 
that  the  writer  of  this  memoir  was  so  favoured  as  to  be  in- 
troduced to  the  friendly  regards  of  Dr.  Moore.  Gratefully 
do  I  remember  the  deep  interest  he  manifested  in  my  spi- 
ritual growth  and  welfare  as  a  youthful  disciple  of  Christ, 
and  the  paternal  tenderness  with  which  he  cherished  and 
encouraged  my  trembling  desire  to  devote  myself  to  the 
ministry  of  the  Gospel.  During  my  occasional  visits  to 
New  York,  previous  to  my  ordination,  it  was  my  delight  to 
be  found  among  the  worshippers  who,  on  the  Lord's  day, 
crowded  to  St.  ti^tephen's,  to  offer  their  devotions  and  hear 
the  gospel  preached  in  purity  and  power.  On  one  occa- 
sion I  accompanied  my  venerated  friend  to  one  of  his  week 
night  services  in  a  school-house ;  and  what  was  my  sur- 
prise to  observe  a  large  audience,  under  the  power  of  truth, 
melted  into  tears !  At  the  close  of  the  service,  many  of 
them  gathered  around  their  beloved  pastor  to  lay  open  the 
sorrows  of  their  sin-stricken  hearts,  and  inquire  what  they 
must  do  to  be  saved  !     Never  shall  I  forget  a  remark  he 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  81 

made  to  me  at  that  time  in  answer  to  an  inquiry  respect- 
ing the  propriety  and  usefulness  of  such  meetings,  about 
which  there  was  and  is  a  diversity  of  opinion  in  our  church. 
I  shall  never  forget  it,  because  it  has  had  its  influence  upon 
the  whole  course  of  my  ministry,  and  its  wisdom  and  truth 
have  been  fully  confirmed  by  my  own  experience.  The 
remark  was  substantially  as  follows : — "  I  encounter  much 
reproach  and  opposition  from  some  of  my  brethren  on  ac- 
count of  these  meetings.  But  they  are  neither  inconsistent 
with  the  principles,  nor  prohibited  by  the  canons,  of  the 
Church.  And,  although  some  condemn  them  as  irregular 
and  methodistical,  I  cannot,  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  desi- 
rous of  the  salvation  of  souls,  give  them  up.  For  I  know 
that  God's  blessing  is  upon  them-  They  are  the  nurseries 
of  my  communion." 

How  great  the  change  which  has  taken  place  since  that 
time !  Now,  in  our  cities  and  towns,  a  lecture  room  is 
thought  to  be  almost  a  necessary  appendage  to  a  Church. 
The  holding  of  weekly  lectures  may  now  be  considered  as 
the  rule,  the  omission  of  them  as  the  exception. 

At  the  period  of  which  we  write  there  were  very  few 
of  the  Episcopal  clergy  in  the  United  States  who  ever  held 
any  other  services  than  the  public  worship  of  the  Church 
on  the  Lord's  day  and  some  of  the  greater  festivals.  The 
few  who  held  lectures  and  prayer-meetings  in  unconse- 
crated  places,  were  viewed  with  an  eye  of  suspicion,  and 
were  subject  to  evil  report  as  being  regardless  of  rubrics 
and  canons,  if  not  utterly  disaffected  towards  the  worship 
and  principles  of  the  Church  at  whose  altars  they  served. 
So  decided  and  strong  was  the  opposition  to  the  rector  of  St. 
Stephen's  on  this  score,  that  "  he  was  compelled  to  throw 
himself  under  the  protection  of  Bishop  Benjamin  Moore, 


82  MEMOIE  OP  THE 

then  the  acting  Bishop  of  New  York,  and  said  to  him, '  if  yon 
will  take  the  responsibility  of  saying  I  shall  have  no  prayer- 
meetings,  I  will  give  them  up.'  The  Bishop  replied,  '  Sir, 
I  will  do  no  such  thing."  'Then  Sir,'  said  Dr.  Moore, 
'  neither  will  I.'  And  from  that  time  he  continued  his  meet- 
ings with  much  less  difficulty."*  This  interview  was  very 
similar,  in  its  nature  and  result,  to  one  which  took  place 
between  the  writer,  soon  after  his  appointment  to  the  rec- 
torship of  St.  Ann's  Church,  Brooklyn,  and  the  late  Bishop 
Hobart.  The  Bishop  was  well  known  to  be  unfavourable 
to  what  are  called  prayer-meetings,  and  fearing  that  there 
would  be  an  attempt  to  force  them  into  the  congregation 
at  Brooklyn,  sought  an  interview  with  the  Rector,  in  which 
he  expressed  his  apprehensions  on  the  subject.  He  was 
assured  that  no  design  was  entertained  to  impose  such  ex- 
tra services  upon  the  people  contrary  to  their  wishes — and 
this  question  was  proposed  to  him  :  "  If  any  portion  of  the 
congregation  shall  desire  voluntarily  to  meet  during  the 
week  for  prayer  and  other  religious  services,  do  you  think 
it  would  be  my  duty,  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  pro- 
hibit or  discourage  it  ?"  To  which  the  Bishop,  in  his  em- 
phatic manner  replied,  "God  forbid!"  Notwithstanding 
the  diversity  of  opinion  between  them  as  to  the  utility  of 
the  extra  services  referred  to,  he  always  treated  that  young 
rector  with  the  utmost  courtesy  and  kindness,  never  found 
fault  with  his  parochial  arrangements,  and,  in  the  ser- 
mon preached  when  he  admitted  him  to  the  priesthood, 
spoke  in  too  flattering  terms  of  his  past  ministry  in  the 
Church,  not  excepting  his  social  lectures  or  prayer  meet- 
ings. 

That  the  opinions  of  Dr.  Moore,  in  relation  to  the  meet- 

*  Rev.  Dr.  Tyng,  in  Christian  Keepsake  for  1840. 


LIFE  or  BISHOP  MOOEE.  83 

ings  in  question,  underwent  no  important  change  after  his 
elevation  to  the  episcopate  and  removal  to  another  sphere 
of  duty,  will  be  manifest  from  the  following  letter,  address- 
ed to  one  of  his  clergy  in  the  year  1823. 

TO  THE  REV.  MR.  ,  ON  SOCIAL  MEETINGS  FOR  PRAYER. 

Richmond,  Jan.  13th,  1823. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — The  canons  require  that  before  all 
sermons  and  lectures  the  form  of  prayer  should  be  used, 
but  I  do  not  recollect  any  statute  against  what  you  call 
prayer-meetings.  Should  ten,  twenty,  or  fifty  of  your  peo- 
ple choose  to  meet  at  a  private  house,  and  be  disposed  to 
sing  a  psalm,  or  hymn,  and  unite  in  extempore  prayer, 
there  is  certainly  no  canon  to  forbid  it.  Is  it  not  better 
that  they  should  thus  pass  their  time  than  to  waste  it  in 
common  conversation  1  Nay,  if  a  clergyman  knows  that 
such  is  their  disposition  and  desire,  would  it  not  be  improper 
in  him  to  oppose  it  ?  The  church  has  ordained  services  to 
be  used  in  public,  but  certainly  the  Church  does  not  mean 
to  prevent  her  members  from  praying  without  form  in  pri- 
vate. I  have  seen  good  effects  to  arise  from  such  pious 
assemblies  of  neighbours,  and,  so  far  from  opposing  it,  I 
would  encourage  it,  especially  if  the  people  wish  it.  The 
only  fear  to  be  apprehended  is  enthusiasm,  but,  under  the 
direction  and  control  of  a  judicious  minister,  that  evil  may 
be  avoided.  If  1  was  so  situated  as  to  be  convinced  of  its 
utility  in  a  country  parish,  /  would  keep  the  reins  in  my 
own  hands,  and  give  it  my  countenance.  Prayer,  if  sin- 
cere, ought  to  be  encouraged,  and  I  think  I  can  say  with 
truth,  that  I  have  seen  the  greatest  benefit  flow  from  the 
practice.     When  I  say  that  I  would  keep  the  reins  in  my 


84  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

own  hands,  I  mean  that  it  should  be  done,  if  done  at  alL 
under  my  patronage*  I  would  form  the  plan^  and  give  it 
my  support.  The  people  thus  seeing  their  minister  dis- 
posed to  afford  them  his  countenance,  instead  of  conceiving 
a  dislike  to  our  inimitable  forms  would  become  attached  to 
them,  and  by  an  indulgence  in  private,  would  advocate 
them  in  public.  When  I  lived  at  the  North,  my  people 
were  ardently  attached  to  the  service  of  the  Church ;  an 
attachment  which  in  many  instances  grew  out  of  the  in- 
dulgence I  gave  them  in  private.  If  the  clergy  are  con- 
sistent in  their  public  duties,  and  adhere  to  the  Rubric 
strictly  ;  if  they  preserve  their  distinctive  character,  and 
yield  no  points  in  the  discharge  of  their  stated  services,  I 
think  that  there  can  be  little  fear  of  injuring  the  Churchy 
by  permitting  their  people  to  meet  at  each  other's  houses^, 
and  pray  to  God  without  a  form.  I  have  found  it  neces- 
sary to  caution  some  upon  this  subject,  because  I  have 
discovered  that  they  have  yielded  every  thing;  even  by 
leaving  their  congregations  and  services,  and  improperly  ex- 
changing with  dissenters;  nay,  one  person  acknowledged 
that  he  had  united  in  the  sacrament  and  thought  it  right 
so  to  do.  When  I  am  writing  to  you,  I  consider  myself  as 
addressing  a  sound  Churchman  ;  I  have,  therefore,  no  fear 
that  you  will  yield  too  much.  I  have  the  most  perfect  con- 
fidence in  your  judgment,  and  would  wish  you  to  do  what 
you  think  is  proper,  guarding,  how^ever,  your  public  duties^ 
and  thus  evincing  your  attachment  to  the  Liturgy. 
Believe  me,  dear  Sir, 

Yours,  &c.  &c. 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

To  the  last  year  of  his  life  Bishop  Moore  continued  to  par- 
ticipate in  such  services  with  a  degree  of  zeal  and  enjoy- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  85 

ment  uncommon  for  one  of  his  advanced  age,  and  equal  to 
that  which  he  had  experienced  at  any  earHer  period  of  his 
ministry.  Even  his  mitred  and  hoary  head  afforded  him 
no  protection  against  reproach  upon  this  account.  It  will  be 
seen,  howev'^er,  from  the  following  extract  of  a  letter  to  a 
clerical  friend,  that  he  not  only  bore  it  meekly  and  unmoved, 
but  was  even  stimulated  by  it  to  greater  energy  and  fer- 
vour in  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

March,  22nd,  1832. 

"  So  far  am  I,  my  beloved  sir,  from  regretting  any  of  our 
proceedings  at  our  Association  last  summer,  that  I  am  re- 
joiced we  proceeded  as  we  did.  Much  good  at  the  time 
was  done;  it  would  therefore  be  sinful  to  regret  the  means 
we  honestly  made  use  of,  and  which  appeared  to  be  pre- 
eminently blessed.  I  am  the  last  man  who  would  inten- 
tionally offend  any  person;  but  if,  in  the  faithful  discharge 
of  my  duty,  people  will  be  offended,  although  1  would 
lament  the  circumstance,  and  grieve  at  their  mistake,  still 
I  would  patiently  and  steadily  persevere.  I  have  reached 
a  period  of  life  in  which  T  have  a  right  to  an  opinion;  and 
as  a  clergyman  of  near  half  a  century,  I  do  think  that 
opinion  is  entitled  to  some  consideration ;  and  in  cases  in 
which  laymen  differ  from  me,  as  it  regards  measures,  they 
ought  to  remember  that  there  is  more  reason  for  them  to 
think  I  may  be  right,  than  that  they  are  right,  and  that 
I  am  positively  wrong.  I  do  not  presume  to  blame  them, 
and  only  ask  in  return  that  they  will  not  blame  me.  I 
sincerely  hope  that  the  precious  Redeemer  may  be  with  us 
at  our  approaching  meeting.  I  do  pray  that  he  will  mani- 
fest  his  saving  power  in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  in 
building  up  believers  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  I  do  pray 
that  my  health  may  be  preserved ;  that  my  heart  may  be 

G  2 


86  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

warmed  by  his  grace ;  and  that  I  may  preach  in  demon- 
stration of  the  spirit,  and  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ 
Jesus.  I  do  pray  that  Satan's  kingdom  may  receive  a 
shock  from  which  it  may  never  recover,  and  the  will  of 
God  may  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven  ;  and  I  do 
pray  also,  that  all  the  clergy  who  may  be  present,  may  be 
blessed  with  a  double  portion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that 
our  united  labours  may  eventuate  in  the  promotion  of  that 
cause  committed  to  our  charge.  To  these  supplications, 
my  brethren  in  Alexandria  must  not  rest  satisfied  with 
saying  amen !  but  to  that  amen  I  entreat  them  to  add  their 
most  fervent  and  sincere  supplications  to  Almighty  God,  and 
call  upon  the  pious  members  of  both  congregations  to  unite  in 
prayer  for  the  same  purpose.  God  has  promised  that  if  we 
ask  we  shall  have ;  and  as  his  promises  are  yea  and  amen  in 
Christ  Jesus,  we  have  a  right  to  believe  our  joint  supplications 
will  be  heard,  and  such  blessings  poured  down  upon  us  as 
will  rejoice  our  hearts  and  strengthen  our  hands.  When 
you  see  the  clergy,  I  will  thank  you  to  remember  me  to 
them  in  much  affection;  and  with  love  to  your  companions, 
believe  me.  Rev.  and  dear  sir. 

Your  sincere  friend  and  father  in  Christ  Jesus, 

R.  C.  Moore." 

Surely  none  can  read  this  extract,  glowing  with  zeal  for 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  not  exclaim,  "  This 
is  the  very  spirit  of  the  Gospel !  If  all  our  Bishops  and 
clergy  were  thoroughly  imbued  with  such  a  spirit,  the 
Church  would  soon  shake  herself  from  the  dust  and  shine 
forth  in  all  the  beauty  of  holiness." 

The  question  relating  to  Lecture-room  Services,  by  which 
our  communion  was  at  one  time  seriously  agitated,  at  this 
time  excites  comparatively  little  feeling,  and  less  conten- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  87 

tion.  The  advance  of  evangelical  truth  and  godliness,  con- 
nected with  the  extension  of  our  borders,  has  afforded  con- 
stantly increasing  evidence  of  the  utility  of  such  services ; 
and  in  their  extensive  adoption  by  the  Bishops  and  clergy, 
the  Church  may  be  said  to  have  given  its  suffrage  in  their 
favour. 

With  regard  to  the  mode  of  conducting  such  services, 
there  is,  and  there  may  properly  be,  a  difference  of  opinion 
among  their  advocates.  Some  believe  themselves  obligated 
to  use  the  whole  morning  or  evening  prayer  precisely  as 
they  would  in  the  church.  Others  believe  themselves  to  be 
at  liberty  to  select  a  service  for  such  social  assemblies,  just 
as  they  do  for  Sunday  Schools  and  Bible  Classes — that  ser- 
vice consisting  of  the  Litany,  (which  is  a  perfect  act  of 
social  devotion  in  itself,)  or  of  the  prayers  in  the  daily  ser- 
vice— there  being  a  compliance  with  the  requisition  of  the 
canon,  that  before  Sermons  and  Lectures  no  prayers  shall 
be  used  except  those  set  forth  in  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer.  A  chapter  from  the  Bible  is  read,  and  a  Lec- 
ture founded  upon  it,  or  an  exhortation,  delivered  by  the 
officiating  minister,  who  closes  the  services  with  a  short 
extempore  prayer  and  the  benediction.  There  are  some 
few  clergymen  who  occasionally  request  some  pious  and 
discreet  layman  to  lead  in  prayer  at  the  close  of  the  meet- 
ing. In  some  of  our  congregations,  the  Sunday-school 
Teachers,  and  others  piously  disposed,  meet  by  themselves 
alone,  or  under  the  direction  of  their  minister,  for  social 
prayer  and  conference. 

It  is  of  the  Lecture-room  Services,  conducted  by  the 
minister  alone,  that  the  writer  deems  it  necessary  to  speak ; 
because  these  alone  are  the  services  which  so  extensively 
prevail  "  through  evil  and  good  report"  in  the  Episcopal 
Church.     They  are  substantially  such  services  as  are  com- 


88  MEJttOIE  OF  THE 

mended  by  the  pious  Nelson,  in  the  preface  to  his  work  on 
the  Festivals  and  Fasts,  with  this  difference,  that  the  re- 
ligious societies  of  which  he  speaks  were  composed  of  lay- 
men, who  prayed  with  and  exhorted  each  other  without 
the  presence  of  a  clergyman.  Of  these  Nelson  says :  "  I 
cannot  apprehend  but  that  they  must  be  very  serviceable 
to  the  interests  of  religion,  and  may  contribute  very  much 
to  revive  that  true  spirit  of  Christianity  which  was  so  much 
the  glory  of  primitive  times.  .  .  And  for  those  objections 
which  are  urged  against  these  societies  from  some  canons 
of  the  Church,  they  seem  to  be  founded  upon  a  misunder- 
standing of  the  sense  of  those  canons." 

Lecture-room  services,  if  properly  conducted,  "  the  minis- 
ter," as  Bishop  Moore  expressed  it,  "  keeping  the  reins 
in  his  own  hands" — giving  precedence  and  pre-eminence  to 
the  services  of  the  Church — will  tend  to  increase  rather 
than  lessen  the  attachment  of  the  people  to  the  Prayer 
Book.  Social  religious  meetings,  (holding  an  intermediate 
rank  between  the  public  worship  of  the  Church  and 
family  worship,)  but  far  more  liable  to  abuse  than  those  now 
advocated,  have  received  the  approbation  and  sanction  of 
some  of  our  Bishops  who  prided  themselves  upon  their 
rigid  attachment  to  the  forms  and  usages  of  the  Church. 
The  following  will  suffice  as  an  evidence  of  it.  The  con- 
vention of  the  Church  in  Maryland  many  years  ago  adopted 
the  following  resolution :  "Resolved,  that  it  be  recommended, 
and  it  is  hereby  recommended,  to  the  ministers  of  this 
Church  on  the  Western  and  Eastern  shores,  to  meet  in 
voluntary  associations  on  their  respective  shores  three  times 
in  every  year;  that  they  labour  at  these  meetings,  by  fre- 
quent and  earnest  preaching  and  prayer,  to  awaken  people 
to  a  more  lively  sense  of  the  important  concerns  of  religion ; 
encourage  themselves  to  a  more  ardent  zeal  in  the  work  of 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  89 

their  holy  calling  ;  and  form  such  rules  for  their  government 
at  those  associations,  as  to  them  may  appear  expedient  : 
provided  nothing  be  ordained  contrary  to  the  discipline  of 
the  Church."  To  effect  these  objects  the  following  rules 
were  agreed  to  :  "  The  members  shall  recommend  to  their 
several  congregations  to  establish  among  themselves  a 
society  or  societies  for  catechizing  and  preparing  the  can- 
didates for  confirmation,  for  religious  discourse,  prayer, 
and  singing,  to  meet  once  a  week,  or  a  fortnight,  as  may 
best  suit  their  avocations  and  engagements.  That  each 
member  shall  select  out  of  his  congregation  a  small 
number  of  persons  who  shall  be  communicants  remarka- 
ble for  experience,  prudence,  humility,  and  zeal,  to  act 
as  a  stated  council  for  promoting  religion  in  the  said 
societies;  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  attend,  to  prevent 
enthusiastic  heats,  or  light,  trifling,  or  worldly  conversation 
in  them." 

June  14,1816. 

'^  We  approve  of  this  plan  and  will  be  happy  to  find  it 
carried  into  operation. 

Thomas  John  Claggett, 
James  Kemp." 

But  notwithstanding  long  experience  of  the  Church,  both 
in  England  and  this  country,  has  proved  the  usefulness  to 
the  cause  of  religion  of  such  social  services  as  we  now  speak 
of,  yet  there  are  some  among  us  who  think  it  safer  for  the 
Church  to  dispense  with  them,  and  do  not  in  their  con- 
sciences approve  of  them.  We  hope  the  time  may  come 
when  there  shall  be  perfect  unanimity  of  sentiment  among 
us  on  this,  as  well  as  all  other  points  which  affect  the  in- 
terests of  the  Church  and  the  great  w^ork  which  her  Lord 


90  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

has  given  her  to  do  in  the  world.  In  the  meantime,  "  let 
brotherly  love  continue."  Let  us  cultivate  "  things  which 
make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify 
another." 

To  indulge  in  crimination  and  recrimination  has  no  tend- 
ency to  advance  the  cause  of  truth  or  charity.  And  while 
the  advocates  of  lecture-room  services  and  prayer  meetings 
should  abstain  from  all  severe. condemnation  of  those  who 
see  fit  not  to  adopt  them ;  those  who  disapprove  of  them 
should  be  careful  how  they  question  the  integrity  and 
orthodoxy  of  those  who  indulge  a  liberty  which  they  con- 
scientiously believe  the  Church  has  allowed  :  they  should 
inquire  "  what  manner  of  spirit  they  are  of,"  before  they 
flippantly  talk  of  a  violation  of  ordination  vows  and  a  want 
of  Church  principles,  as  involved  in  a  practice  sanctioned  by 
the  usage  of  a  large  body  of  the  most  active  and  devoted  of 
our  clergy,  and  by  that  of  perhaps  a  majority  of  our  present 
house  of  Bishops. 

Our  remarks  upon  this  point  have  been  extended  beyond 
our  design,  not  only  because  we  deem  it  of  vital  importance 
to  the  welfare  of  the  Church  that  the  liberty  hitherto 
allowed  in  this  particular  should  be  preserved  unimpaired, 
in  conformity  with  the  liberal  spirit  of  her  institutions,  but 
also  with  a  view  of  protecting  the  memory  of  a  departed 
father  in  the  Church  from  the  reproaches  of  some  of  her 
thoughtless  sons. 

The  following  wise  counsels  of  our  venerable  presiding 
Bishop,  inculcating  mutual  forbearance  and  brotherly 
love,  if  duly  heeded,  could  not  fail  to  exert  a  salutary 
influence  upon  the  Church.  Like  every  thing  which  falls 
from  his  patriarchal  pen  (as  the  result  of  deep  reflection, 
extensive  observation,  and  long-tried  principles,)  they 
deserve  to  be  treasured  up  in  our  memories  and  our  hearts, 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  91 

to  be  frequently  pondered  as  the  advice'of  rare  judgment, 
unquestioned  prudence,  and  fervent  piety. 

"  The  most  candid  of  those  who  are  opposed  to  prayer- 
meetings,  admit  that  this  subject  is  '  a  question  of  expe- 
diency.' That  God's  word  forbids  such  meetings,  no  one 
probably  will  venture  to  affirm.  That  the  Church  forbids 
them,  no  one  has  been  able  to  show.  And  should  she  dis- 
approve, nothing  hinders  that  she  should  forbid  them.  And 
if  it  be,  as  certainly  it  is,  a  question  of  expediency,  what 
judges  can  be  more  fit  or  competent  to  decide  the  question 
than  our  parochial  clergy,  each  in  his  own  parish  ?  Any 
clergyman  who  is  incapable  of  judging  in  this  case,  cannot 
be  qualified  for  the  pastoral  charge.  Supposing  that  they 
are  so  qualified,  and  their  being  continued  in  that  office  is 
a  proof  that  they  are  so  esteemed,  and  to  their  decision  we 
may  safely  leave  the  question.  They  best  know,  each  one 
in  his  own  parish,  what  the  people  need,  and  what  means 
and  efforts  it  pleases  God  to  bless  among  them. 

"  There  is  reason  to  fear  that  some  write  and  speak 
against  these  meetings  more  from  prejudice  than  knowledge. 
They  who  have  not  attended  them  can  be  no  better  qualified 
to  judge  of  their  use,  than  they  who  have  not  attended  our 
public  worship,  to  judge  of  our  Liturgy.  By  the  latter  we 
are  told,  and  they  endeavour  to  prove,  that  our  printed 
prayers  produce  of  course  a  lifeless  formality  ;  by  the  for- 
mer,  that  prayer  meetings  are  productive  of  spiritual  pride 
and  many  evils.  They  both  can  urge  very  plausible  rea- 
sons :  but  we,  who  judge  from  long  and  decided  experience^ 
are  convinced  that  both  are  mistaken.  In  either  case 
hese  evils  may  be,  and  in  too  many  instances,  no  doubt, 
have  been  produced ;  but  they  are  no  less  the  necessary 
consequence  in  the  one  case  than  in  the  other.  If  they 
who  frequent  our  solemn  assemblies,  and  devoutly  use  our 


92  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

service,  find  it  lifeless  and  unsatisfying  to  a  pious  mind,  they 
may  with  better  reason  condemn  its  use.  And  they,  who 
attend  the  prayer  meetings,  and  find  in  them  no  religious 
improvement,  may  well  forsake  them.  And  if  it  be  a 
known  fact  and  generally  true  that  they  who  frequent 
those  meetings,  are  less  pious,  and  less  humble  than  other 
Christians;  if  they  are  more  worldly, and  vain, and  wicked; 
if  they  are  not  so  constant  nor  so  devout  at  Church  ;  if  they 
are  less  given  to  prayer,  and  often  absent  from  the  Lord's 
table ;  if  they  are  less  regardful  of  the  godly  admonitions 
of  their  spiritual  rulers  ;  if  they  are  not  so  constant  in  fami- 
ly prayer,  and  generally  not  so  good  Christians,  this 
certainly  is  some  good  proof  that  the  meetings  are  of  evil 
tendency];  and  till  this  be  proved,  with  what  truth  or 
justice  is  it  afiirmed  that  experience  has  shoivn  them  to 
be  of  evil  tendency  ?  If  meetings  of  the  like  nature  in 
other  parts  have  produced  bad  effects,  we  are  not  an- 
swerable. After  long  experience,  we  have  not,  to  the 
Lord's  praise  be  it  said,  discovered  any  of  those  bad  effects 
which  some  of  our  brethren  apprehend.  A  regard  for  the 
Prayer-book  has  not,  in  any  degree,  been  diminished  but 
the  contrary :  it  is  the  full  belief  of  the  present  writer,  that 
in  no  one  of  the  United  States  are  the  Rubrics  and  canons 
of  the  Church  better  observed  than  in  Rhode  Island.  If 
others  make  an  ill  use  of  the  ordinance  of  preaching,  or  of 
the  celebration  of  Christmas,  or  of  conference  meetings,  let 
those  who  are  disposed  and  accustomed  to  make  a  good  use 
of  the  same  things,  enjoy  their  privileges  quietly  and  with- 
out reproach.  A  large  part  of  our  communicants  in  this 
state  do  not  attend  the  meetings;  and  for  this  I  have  never 
heard  them  blamed.  If  they  spend  their  evenings  better, 
we  rejoice  and  bless  God.  Happy  would  it  be  did  all 
observe  the   most   excellent  rule  of  charity  given  in  the 


4 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  93 


14th  chapter  of  the  Romans.  Then  he  that  regardeth  the 
day,  would  regard  it  unto  the  Lord ;  and  he  that  regardeth 
not  the  day,  to  the  Lord  he  would  not  regard  it : — he 
would  neither  presume  nor  desire  io  judge  another  marl's 
servant,  but  to  his  own  master  let  him  stand  or  fall. 
The  evil  most  to  be  feared,  and  most  prevalent  among  us, 
is  lukevvarmness.  With  shame  must  v^^e  acknowledge  that 
we  incline  to  be  cold  rather  than  hot.  Enthusiasm  is  as 
rare  in  our  Churches  as  a  scorching  sun  in  a  northern  win- 
ter :  the  mercury  of  our  zeal  is  constantly  below  the 
degree  of  temiierater* 

There  seems  to  be  a  natural  and  established  connexion 
between  clerical  associations,  social  devotional  meetings, 
and  revivals  of  religion ;  and  whenever  opposition  to  either 
or  all  of  them  exists  on  the  part  of  pious  clergymen  and 
laymen,  we  believe  it  arises  from  the  want  of  adequate  ex- 
perience and  observation  in  the  premises.  Good  men  con- 
tract prejudices  against  measures  and  means  of  doing  good, 
of  which  they  know  nothing  but  from  hearsay:  whereas,  if 
they  could  be  persuaded  to  acquire  that  accurate  knowl- 
edge of  their  character  and  effects,  which  can  be  obtained 
only  by  personal  observation  and  participation,  not  only 
would  their  prejudices  against  the  measures  in  question  be 
removed,  but  they  would  themselves  become  their  most 
decided  friends  and  active  promoters.  Many  of  our  clergy, 
not  trained  up  under  the  influences  of  the  Church,  having 
known  social  lectures  and  prayer  meetings  to  be  abused  to 
the  purposes  of  fanaticism  in  the  denominations  from  which 
they  came,  and  not  duly  estimating  the  conservative  power 
of  Church  institutions  and  principles,  suppose  that  services 
amongst   us  bearing  the  like  name,  would  necessarily  be 

*  Bishop  GrlswoIJ  on  Prayer  meetings. 


•94  MEMOIR  OP  THE 


* 
t 


followed  with  the  like  results.  Even  so  there  are  many, 
who,  having  witnessed  or  heard  of,  those  disorganizing, 
tumultuous  excitements,  which,  gotten  up  and  sustained  by- 
human  machinery  of  questionable  propriety — spread  like 
wildfire  through  a  community,  destroying  good  fruits,  rather 
than  producing  them — but  dignified  with  the  name  of  re- 
vivals,— look  with  sentiments  of  distrust  or  aversion  upon 
any  state  of  things  in  the  Church  to  which  the  same  name 
is  applied,  though  it  be  essentially  different  in  its  nature 
and  results. 

But  as  when  we  speak  of  a  lecture-room  service  or  a 
prayer  meeting  in  the  Episcopal  Church,  we  mean  an 
orderly  assembly  in  which  the  service  of  the  Church  is 
treated  with  due  respect,  and  the  exercises  are  wholly  con- 
ducted or  controlled  by  the  clergy ;  even  so  when  we  speak 
of  a  "  revival"  in  the  Episcopal  Church,  we  mean  a  season 
of  more  than  usual  interest  in  the  subject  of  religion,  pro- 
duced by  the  special  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  giving 
efficacy  to  the  ordinary  means  of  grace — such  as  faithful 
preaching  of  the  word  and  fervent  prayer.  The  result  is 
that  the  graces  and  virtues  of  the  devout  are  revived  and 
strengthened ;  an  unwonted  depth  of  solemnity  and  feeling 
exists  in  the  congregation  at  large,  and  within  a  short  time, 
many  sinners  are  converted  from  the  error  of  their  ways, 
who  "  profess  the  faith  of  Christ  crucified"  in  Baptism  or 
Confirmation,  and,  by  participating  in  the  Lord's  Supper, 
become  united  to  the  communion  of  the  faithful. 

These  "  times  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord," — these  vernal seasofis  o(  grace,  may  be  expected  to 
occur  in  those  congregations,  where  the  faithful  preaching 
of  the  clergy  is  accompanied  with  the  frequent  and  fervent 
prayers  of  the  people.  With  such  seasons  Dr.  Moore  was 
favoured  during  his  ministry  on  Staten  Island  :  such  seasons 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  95 

he  rejoiced  to  witness,  more  than  once,  during  his  ministry 
in  St.  Stephen's.  He  preached  the  Gospel  there  amidst 
the  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven. 
The  blessing  came  in  fulfilment  of  the  promise,  "  ask  and 
ye  shall  receive."  Often  was  the  heart  of  the  preacher 
cheered,  before  commencing  the  service,  by  the  entrance  of 
his  friend  Warner,  who  had  come  from  the  prayer  meeting 
to  the  vestry-room — and,  with  a  countenance  beaming  with 
joy,  exclaimed,  "  my  dear  pastor,  I  am  persuaded  that  your 
labours  will  be  attended  with  a  blessing  to-day,  for  we 
have  had  great  freedom  in  praying  for  you  this  morning  !" 
Never,  perhaps,  did  he  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
that  Church  without  having  some  new  communicants;  but 
there  were  times  when  many  were  at  once  "  added  unto 
the  Lord."  The  great  blessing  of  God  which  so  often  ac 
companied  the  labours  of  Dr.  Moore,  rendering  them  in- 
strumental in  the  conversion  of  multitudes,  necessarily 
made  him  the  friend  and  advocate  of  "  revivals  of  religion," 
in  the  sober  and  rational  meaning  of  that  phrase.  He  was, 
however,  no  friend  to  any  religious  excitement  inconsistent 
with  the  decent  order  and  staid  character  of  the  Church. 
He  looked  with  suspicion  and  displeasure  upon  those  "  new 
measures"  which  certain  travelling  evangelists  of  other 
denominations  have  represented  to  be  indispensably  neces- 
sary to  the  "  getting  up  of  a  revival."  He  viewed  the 
"  anxious  benches," — the  calling  upon  those  who  were 
willing  to  go  to  heaven  to  rise — the  putting  it  to  vote 
whether  a  congregation  were  desirous  to  be  saved — and  all 
parts  of  the  modern  machinery  of  Pelagianism,  so  exten- 
sively employed  in  some  places  to  subserve  the  ends  of 
fanaticism,  as  not  only  dishonourable  to  religion,  and  de- 
lusive in  their  tendency,  but  also  chargeable  with  impiety, 
in  preferring  human  inventions  to  the  divinely  instituted 


96  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

means  of  grace.  It  will  be  gratifying  to  the  reader  to 
peruse  the  Bishop's  sentiments  on  these  interesting  topics, 
as  expressed  in  the  following  extracts  from  his  corres- 
pondence. 

As  a  suitable  introduction  to  the  extracts,  we  give  the 
following  brief  paragraph  from  Dr.  Hawks'  history  of  the 
Church  in  Virginia. 

"  It  is  not  wonderful  that  in  the  retrospect  of  the  facts 
we  have  here  related,*  the  Bishop  should  entertain  an 
opinion,  best  expressed  in  his  own  words,  that,  '  although 
we  have  the  promise  of  heaven  to  be  always  present  with 
the  Church,  still  there  are  particular  seasons  in  which  the 
Almighty  displays  his  power  in  a  manner  so  overwhelming 
as  to  command  the  attention  of  his  rational  creatures;  to 
dispel  that  coldness  which  makes  them  indifferent  to  the 
calls  of  duty ;  to  excite  their  gratitude  to  God  for  his  mer- 
cies ;  to  melt  obdurate  offenders  into  contrition,  and  to 
oblige  them  to  sue  for  forgiveness  at  the  throne  of  grace.' 
Nor  is  it  matter  of  surprise  that  the  good  Bishop  should  be 
led  by  this  incident  in  his  own  religious  experience,  often 
to  impress,  as  he  does,  especially  upon  the  younger  clergy, 
the  duty,  at  seasons  in  which  the  Almighty  manifests  his 
presence  in  a  more  than  ordinary  way,  gladly  to  avail 
themselves  of  such  propitious  times  to  put  forth  redoubled 
efforts  in  their  Master's  cause." 

The  following  letter  to  Dr.  (afterwards  Bishop)  Meade, 
was  probably  occasioned  by  a  fear  that  some  of  the  clergy 
of  Virginia,  misled  by  the  reports  of  the  success  attendant 
upon  the  use  of  the  "  new  measures"  among  other  denomi- 
nations, might  be  induced  to  resort  to  them.     But  between 


*  The  remarkable  scene  attending  the   three  consecutive  sermons  on 
Staten  Island. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  97 

the  writer  of  the  letter  and  him  to  whom  it  was  addressed 
there  was  a  perfect  agreement  of  opinion  on  the  points  of 
which  it  treats. 

TO  DR.   MEADE,  (AFTERWARDS  BISHOP.) 

Nov.  20th,  1828. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir,— I  am  confident  that  your  mind 
would  revolt  at  every  thing  like  management  in  the  con- 
cerns of  religion.  I  have  been  acquainted  for  many  years, 
with  what  I  have  seen  in  some  other  societies,  and  what 
I  have  been  obliged  to  call  by  that  name;  and  I  confess  my 
heart  has  been  pained  at  the  picture  which  at  times  has 
been  presented  to  my  view.  If  Christianity  is  a  system 
founded  on  truth,  the  work  of  grace  must  be  God's  work ; 
and  I  cannot  believe  that  the  Almighty  stands  in  need  of 
the  cunning  craftiness  of  man  to  promote  his  designs.  I 
once  told  a  presiding  elder,  that  I  observed  in  their  exer- 
cises what  1  considered  unlawful.  He  replied  that  the 
effect  was  visible  ;  to  which  I  rejoined,  that  the  end  could 
not  justify  improper  means.  Upon  which  he  left  me  in  a  pet. 
I  cannot  think  that  the  Spirit  of  God  can  be  brought  into 
operation  by  human  management.  In  striving  for  the 
mastery,  we  must  strive  lawfully ;  we  must  use  the  means 
God  has  appointed;  prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures,  and 
the  faithful  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  constitute  the  ordi- 
nances of  heaven  for  the  conversion  of  sinners ;  and  where 
this  is  done  in  sincerity  of  heart,  that  effect  will  be  pro- 
duced, which  in  the  wisdom  of  God  he  may  think  proper. 
If  we  wish  to  see  the  work  of  grace  prosper  in  our  hands, 
and  a  lasting  and  permanent  effect  produced,  we  must  ob- 
serve order  and  decency  in  our  worship.  A  momentary 
influence  may  be  effected,  by  measures  pursued  by  some 

h2 


98  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

other  societies;  but  how  often  do  we  see  those  whose  pas- 
sions have  been  excited,  and  who  have  attempted  to  build 
without  counting  the  cost,  relapse  into  former  indiscretions, 
and  show  that  the  work  was  that  of  man  and  not  of  God. 
We  have  to  do  with  people  whose  minds  have  been  informed 
by  reading,  and  who  would  fly  from  us  with  disgust,  were 
we  to  permit  feeling  to  take  place  of  reason,  or  to  use  any 
means  other  than  those  prescribed  by  Scripture.    A  morbid 
appetite  is  by  no  means  an  uncommon  thing  in  religious 
concerns.     As  judicious  physicians,  we  cannot  consistently 
with  duty  apply  such  things  as  would  increase  it,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  should  administer  the  wholesome  and  rational 
remedies  presented  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Indeed,  I 
have  thought  that  there  is  great  impropriety  in  attempting 
to  invite  the  Spirit  of  God  to  descend  upon  the  people  in 
any  other  way  than   Scripture  has  authorized.     That  we 
are  too  cold  is  a  solemn  truth.     To  remedy  this  evil  is  in 
our  power,  provided  we  will  seek  the  aid  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit,  in  sincere  and  fervent  prayer;  and  I  am  persuaded 
that  if  we  honestly  call  upon  God  to  assist  us  with  his  grace, 
and  honestly   preach  his   own   word,  he  will   make  that 
word  quick  and  powerful  to  the  conversion  of  those  who 
hear  it.    Can  we  suppose  that  the  Almighty  stands  in  need 
of  the  arts  of  man  to  further  his  designs  ?     "  He  will  work, 
and  who  shall  let  it."     Let  us,  then,  be  faithful  and  indus- 
trious, and  we  will  see  the  work  of  the  Lord  prosper  in 
our  hands.      Call  into  exercise  your  own  experience,  and 
that  experience  will  tell  you  that  when  in  private  prayer, 
you  would  not  think  of  invoking  God's  blessing  in  any  other 
way  than  in  sincere  and  fervent  supplication.     Fou  would 
make  use  of  no  art;  on  the  contrary,  you  would  fly  from  it 
with  abhorrence,  lest  your  devotions  should  excite  the  dis- 
pleasure of  that  Being  whom  you  addressed.     Why,  then, 
should  we  attempt  in  public  what  we  should  shrink  from 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  99 

doing  in  private?    Direct  your  attention  to  the  state  of 
things  in  this  diocese  when  you  first  entered  the  ministry. 
Could  you,  at  that  dreary  hour,  have  promised  yourself  the 
success  with  which  a  merciful  God  has  blessed  us?    Did 
you  expect  to  see,  in  fifteen  or  sixteen  years,  upwards 
of  fifty   churches  built   and  repaired?     Did  you  expect 
to  see,  instead  of  three  or  four  men    to  help   you,  fifty 
clergymen  disposed  to   do  their  duty  ?    Would  you  not, 
at  the  moment  of  your  ordination,  have  been  willing  to  have 
compromised  for  such  an  enlargement  of  our  Zion  as  you 
now  witness?    Had  the  Almighty  promised  you  that  we 
should  have  a  Seminary  for  the  instruction  of  our  youth, 
of  so  flattering  a  description  as  that   with  which  we  are 
now  favoured,  would  you  not  have  called  on  all  the  powers 
of  your  soul  to  bless  his  Holy  Name  ?    God  has  hitherto 
blessed  us:  let  us  redouble  our  diligence,  and  not  be  led  to 
choose  some  other  way,  lest  he  should  withdraw  from  us 
in  displeasure,  and  leave  us  in  our  own  hands.     I  love  the 
spirit  of  zeal  which  you  manifest ;  old  as  I  am,  I  feel  some 
of  it  myself,  and  will  cordially  unite  with  you  in  prayer  to 
God  to  warm  our  hearts,  to  strengthen  our  hands,  and  to 
direct  us  by  his  counsel.     I  remember  when  you  first  in- 
vited me  to  remove  to  Virginia,   and  when  Wilmer  and 
Norris  wished  me  to  visit  the  diocese,  that  good  old  George 
Warner,  of  New  York,  entreated  me  not  to  stir  a  single 
step  ;  if  the  Lord  wishes  you  to  settle  there,  (he  observed,) 
he  will  make  the  way  clear  before  you;  if  you  attempt  to 
take  the  measure  in  your  own  hands,  he  will  be  displeased. 
I  have  written  a  long  letter,  because  the  subject  called  for 
it;  should  you  consider  me  wrong  in  my  views,  I  am  open 
to  conviction,  and  will  thank  you  for  a  full  expression  of 

your  heart.     Love  to  Mrs. . 

Your  sincere  friend, 

R.  C.  M. 


100  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


TO  THE  SAME,  ON  "  ANXIOUS  SEATS." 

"  There  is  one  disadvantage,  in  my  opinion,  inevitably 
resulting  from  all  attempts  to  produce  undue  excitement 
by  extraordinary  measures,  and  that  is   this :  people  are 
led  to  suppose  that  there  is  no  real  religion  without  it,  and 
therefore  disrelish  all  services  which  are  sober  and  rational, 
and  brand  those  who  do  not  think  as  they  do,  with  indif- 
ference to  religion.     This  I  call  a  morbid  appetite ;  an 
appetite  which  is  not  reasonable,  and  which  leads  men  to 
place  more  reliance  on  their  own  measures,  than  those 
measures  deserve,  and  less  on  that  Spirit  which  quickeneth 
and  giveth  life  to  the  sinner.     As  far  as  I  am  acquainted 
with  religion,  one  of  its  first  operations  on  the  mind  is  that 
of  great  humility;  we  feel  that  we  are  sinners — that  im- 
pression makes  us  very  humble.     Now,  an  humble  Chris- 
tian is,  in  general,  so  doubtful  of  himself,  that  instead  of 
rushing  into  the  first  seat,  he  naturally  prefers  a  less  con- 
spicuous place.     Why  the  prayers  of  the  minister  could 
not  be  heard  unless  the  anxious  occupied  a  particular  seat 
I  cannot  understand ;  the  Publican,  I  recollect,  stood  afar 
off,  and  yet  his   modest   and  sincere   petition   was  heard; 
while  the  Pharisee   went  empty  away.     I  have   always 
been  charged  with  a  leaning  towards  too  much  religious 
feeling.     I  love   feeling  in  religion;  nay,  I  will  say  that 
there  can  be  no  true  religion  without  it ;  but  then  I  like 
to   see   THAT  feeling  produced  by  a  faithful  disclosure  of 
evangelical  truth  ;  by  preaching  Christ  as  the  power  and 
wisdom  of  God ;  by  leading  men  to  the  Saviour  for  life,  free 
from  every  thing  that  looks  like   management  or  human 
contrivance.     In   your  last  letter   you   lament  that  our 
Clerical  Associations  are  not  more  attended  to.     Of  this  I 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  101 

am  as  sorry  as  any  man  can  be,  knowing,  from  experience, 
that  the  people  will  attend  more  generally  on  such  occa- 
sions than  on  the  stated  services  of  an  individual.  I  wish 
that  the  brethren  would  take  that  measure  into  considera- 
tion ;  and  I  am  sure,  if  they  would,  that  the  services  of  the 
Church,  and  the  preaching  of  our  own  estimable  clergymen 
thus  assembled,  would  be  productive  of  the  greatest  and 
best  effects." 

TO  BISHOP  BOWEN. REVIVALS — ANXIOUS  SEATS. 

June  13th,  1832, 

"  I  am  sorry  that  causes  should  exist  in  your  department 
of  the  Church  calculated  to  produce  disquietude  of  mind, 
or  to  excite  the  least  uneasiness  in  your  bosom.  Individuals 
placed  in  the  situations  we  occupy  cannot  (amidst  the  va- 
riety of  opinions  which  prevail  on  the  subject  of  what  are 
called  revivals,)  expect  to  escape,  without  meeting  with 
some  things  opposed  to  our  immediate  views,  and  which, 
under  all  circumstances,  we  cannot  perfectly  approve.  In 
such  instances,  my  attention  has  been  invariably  directed 
to  what  my  judgment  convinced  me  would  be  the  ultimate 
results  ;  and  in  all  cases  my  dependence  has  been  placed 
on  the  influence  of  persuasive  expedients,  keeping  the  su- 
preme management  in  my  own  hands,  and  uniting  with  the 
clergy  and  people  in  the  use  of  such  lawful  means  as  I 
thought  calculated  to  secure  the  unity  and  welfare  of  the 
Church,  and  to  satisfy  them  that  I  have  at  heart  the  inte- 
rests of  vital  religion,  and  am  as  much  disposed  to  promote 
the  advancement  of  true  piety  as  themselves. 

"  To  further  the  above  important  objects,  I  have  recom- 
mended Clerical  Associations,  on  which  occasions  the  clergy 
most  contiguous  to  each  other  meet  together,  and  hold  re- 


103    .  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

gular  services  in  the  parish  in  which  they  convene.  They 
in  general  commence  on  Thursday,  and  finish  their  united 
duties  on  the  succeeding  Sunday,  when,  after  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper,  they  separate.  The  services  are 
confined  exclusively  to  the  clergy  of  the  Church,  and  the 
duties  are  performed  by  themselves.  If  the  association  is 
held  within  a  reasonable  distance  I  sometimes  attend,  and 
always  bear  as  great  a  portion  of  the  labour  as  my  age  and 
strength  will  admit  of.     Such  an  association  will  commence 

to-morrow  in  ,  the  residence  of  the  Rev. , 

who  is  fully  of  opinion  that  such  meetings  are  useful,  and 
expedient,  and  calculated  to  produce  the  best  possible  ef- 
fects to  religion  and  the  Church,  indeed  such  is  the  opinion 
of  all  the  clergy  of  the  diocese.  I  never  hesitate  to  ex- 
press my  aversion  to  every  thing  like  human  management 
on  such  occasions.  I  think  it  profane  to  suppose  that  the 
aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  be  secured  in  any  other  way 
than  in  the  use  of  the  appointed  means  of  grace,  and  be- 
lieve that  the  faithful  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  preceded  by 
our  own  services,  constitute  those  means.  I  am  opposed, 
totally  opposed,  to'  anxious  or  enquiring  benches'  as  they 
are  called,  and  think  that  humble  penitents  would  prefer  a 
private  intercourse  with  their  Maker  and  their  own  pastor, 
to  an  exposure  of  themselves  to  public  view. 

"  With  respect  to  revivals,  as  they  are  termed,  I  would, 
as  an  old  man,  observe  :  that  every  Christian  clergyman 
must  be  sensible,  that  there  are  seasons  in  which  his  reli- 
gious affections  are  more  animated  than  at  other  times,  and 
that  if  this  superior  animation  should  influence  the  minds 
of  his  parishioners  as  well  as  his  own,  it  is  his  duty  to  im- 
prove the  opportunity  by  an  increased  faithfulness  and  zeal 
in  the  service  of  God.  It  is  by  such  a  course  that  he  be- 
comes (in  my  opinion)  a  co-worker  with  his  Maker  and  Re- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  ^03 

deemer,  and  discovers  his  wish  to  further  and  promote  that 
good  work,  which  he  has  reason  to  beUeve  has  been  begun 
by  that  gracious  being  in  whose  service  he  is  engaged.  In- 
dividuals, feehng  impressed  with  the  necessity  of  loving  God 
with  all  their  heart,  soul,  mind,  and  strength,  do  not  like, 
and  will  not  consent  to  have  their  desires,  (desires  which 
they  conceive  owe  their  origin  to  divine  influence,)  restrain- 
ed, controlled,  and  spoken  into  silence  by  their  fellow  mor- 
tals. They  would  tell  us  that  the  three  thousand  at  the 
feast  of  Pentecost  were  in  earnest  when  they  inquired, 
'  Men  and  brethren  what  shall  we  do  V  That  the  Philip- 
pian  jailor  felt  the  weight  of  his  responsibility,  when,  in 
distress  of  mind,  he  solicited  for  spiritual  direction ;  that 
Mary  was  engaged,  with  all  the  energies  of  her  mind,  in  seek- 
ing the  salvation  of  her  soul,  when  she  sat,  bathed  in  tears 
of  penitence  at  the  feet  of  her  Redeemer ;  they  would  tell 
us,  that  divine  grace  is,  in  its  operations  at  this  moment, 
(what  it  has  ever  been,)  convincing  us  of  sin,  producing  a 
repentance  to  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of,  influencing 
those  to  ask  for  mercy  in  sincere  prayer,  who  never  truly 
valued  the  privilege  of  prayer  before,  and  rendering  those 
who  were  cold  and  heartless  in  the  cause  of  religion,  alive 
to  its  concerns,  and  giving  rise  to  a  newness  of  life  and  con- 
versation. Individuals  who  have  been  virtuously  brought 
up  from  their  infancy,  and  who  have  been  preserved  from 
those  departures  from  moral  and  religious  duty  which  cha- 
racterize the  greater  part  of  mankind ;  who  have  been 
accustomed  daily  from  their  childhood  to  ask  the  protection 
of  heaven  ;  who  have  loved  the  Saviour  from  the  first  dawn- 
ings  of  intellect,  can  form  no  proper  idea  of  the  convictions 
of  those  who  have  wandered  far  from  God,  who  have  pro- 
faned his  name,  his  Sabbath,  and  his  laws,  without  being 
alive  to  their  awful  condition ;  they  can  form  no  idea  of 


104  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

that  distress  which  sometimes  takes  place  in  the  mind  of 
the  offender,  when  first  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  alarm- 
ing situation ;  they  call  the  necessity  of  his  earnestness  in 
question,  because  they  have  never  been  so  deficient  in  duty 
as  he  knows  himself  to  have  been ;  and  consider  that  en- 
thusiasm which  is  really  the  product  of  divine  grace.  On 
the  other  hand,  an  individual  thus  awakened,  very  often 
thinks  that  others  who  do  not  feel  as  he  does,  have  never 
experienced  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  because 
they  are  not  equally  alarmed  with  himself,  he  takes  it  for 
granted  that  their  prayers  are  cold  and  heartless,  and  their 
devotion  more  a  thing  of  habit  than  of  a  spiritual  nature. 
To  show  to  those  labouring  under  such  prejudices,  the  im- 
propriety of  their  views,  I  have  told  them  that  Christian 
experience,  however  much  it  may  vary  in  degree,  will 
always,  if  genuine,  produce  the  same  results ;  that  it  will 
be  attended  with  a  supreme  love  to  God,  that  an  obedience 
to  his  laws  will  mark  their  lives,  and  that  the  fruits  of  the 
spirit  will  be  manifest  in  their  general  deportment ;  that  if 
the  tree  is  really  of  the  planting  of  the  Lord,  it  will  pro- 
duce good  iVuit.  Such  being,  as  far  as  my  knowledge  ex- 
tends, the  general  operations  of  the  mind  in  the  two  de- 
scriptions of  persons  I  have  mentioned  ;  it  follows  of  course 
that  the  minister  of  a  parish  should  attend  closely  to  his 
duties,  harmonizing,  as  far  as  in  his  power  lies,  the  two  dis- 
cordant opinions ;  uniting  those  in  love  and  charity,  who 
are  in  fact  children  of  the  same  family,  pursuing  the  same 
object,  and  whose  affections  are  fixed  on  things  above. 

Richard  Channing  Moore." 

In  the  years  1810 — 1 1  a  controversy  of  a  most  unplea- 
sant and  exciting  character  took  place  between  the  Rev. 
Cave  Jones  and  Dr.  Hobart,  both   assistant  ministers  of 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  UOOBE.  105 

Trinity  Church,  which  gave  rise  to  several  inflammatory 
pamphlets,  and  produced  serious  divisions  among  the  clergy 
and  laity  of  the  Church  in  the  diocese  of  New  York.  The 
controversy  was  not  allayed  by  the  election  and  consecra- 
tion of  Dr.  Hobart  to  the  episcopate  in  the  year  181 1. 
But  as  the  diocese  then  had  three  Bishops,  questions  about 
the  right  of  jurisdiction,  arising  out  of  attempts  to  exercise 
discipline  upon  the  principal  of  one  party,  occasioned  much 
diversity  of  opinion  among  distinguished  members  of  the 
legal  as  well  as  clerical  profession.  It  is  unnecessary  to 
enter  upon  the  merits  of  that  controversy,  which  involved 
the  power  of  a  diocesan  to  divest  himself  of  his  office  and 
its  prerogatives  by  resignation,  and  other  important  points 
deeply  affecting  our  ecclesiastical  organization.  Dr.  Moore, 
in  common  with  other  distinguished  gentlemen,  clerical  and 
lay,  was  of  opinion  that  the  senior  bishop.  Dr.  Provoost, 
was,  notwithstanding  his  resignation,  (for  which  the  Church 
had  then  made  no  provision,)  still  to  be  regarded  as  the 
rightful  diocesan.  He  also  sympathized  with  the  minority 
as  to  the  other  points  involved  in  that  painful  controversy. 
But  it  is  a  cause  of  gratitude  that  the  differences  between 
him  and  Bishop  Hobart,  arising  out  of  it,  were  entirely 
healed  by  subsequent  mutual  explanations;  and  they  ever 
afterwards  shared  each  other's  confidence  and  affection. 

His  ministry  in  New  York  was  one  of  commanding  in- 
fluence and  most  important  results.  The  popularity  which 
he  won  in  the  early  part  of  his  rectorship  in  St.  Stephen's 
continued  to  be  enjoyed,  without  any  interruption,  till  its 
close.  His  Church  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  the  school- 
houses  where  he  lectured  during  the  week,  were  always 
crowded  with  solemn  and  attentive  auditories.  The  pious 
of  every  name,  delighted,  occasionally,  to  attend  upon  his 
soul-stirring  ministrations.     To    serious  minded    strangers 


106  MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 

visiting  the  city,  St.  Stephen's  was  one  of  the  leading  points 
of  attraction,  and  many  who  were  savingly  benefited  by 
casually  listening  to  the  Gospel  which  he  preached,  bore 
back  with  them  a  blessing,  and  became  radiating  points  of 
spiritual  illumination  in  the  places  of  their  respective  abode. 
In  his  different  excursions  to  New  London,  Saratoga,  and 
other  country  towns,  his  preaching  excited  much  interest  and 
produced  happy  results.  Wherever  he  went,  he  scattered 
"  the  good  seed,"  and  the  extent  of  its  fruitfulness,  the  great 
day  alone  can  reveal.  Within  five  years,  his  little  band  of 
twenty  communicants  had  swelled  to  more  than  four 
hundred ;  and  his  thirty  families  to  a  congregation  large  as 
his  Church  could  contain.  Possessed  of  the  respect  and 
love  of  all  his  parishioners,  he  enjoyed  as  high  a  share  of 
happiness  as  any  parochial  connexion  can  aflford.  He 
would  have  desired  no  greater  measure  of  comfort,  satisfac- 
tion, and  pleasure,  than  to  have  spent  the  remainder  of  his 
days  with  that  humble  but  devoted  flock.  The  Lord, 
however,  had  a  higher  and  more  extensive  field  of  useful- 
ness for  this  favoured  servant  at  his  altar.  As  he  had  been 
employed  in  resuscitating  a  dead,  and  in  repairing  a  decay- 
ed parish,  he  was  now  to  be  used  as  the  honoured  instru- 
ment of  raising  a  decayed  and  prostrate  Diocese  from  a 
state  of  desolation  and  ruin.  His  election  and  consecration 
to  the  Episcopate  of  Virginia,  and  his  entrance  upon  the 
duties  of  that  higher  station,  will  demand  our  attention  in 
the  following  chapter. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


1814. 


The  early  history  of  the  Church  in  Virginia.  Election  of  Dr.  Griffith 
as  Bishop,  in  1786.  Bishop  Madison,  the  first  Bishop  of  Virginia,  con- 
secrated in  1790.  Deep  depression  of  the  Church,  and  its  causes.  Apos- 
tolic character  and  labours  of  the  Rev.  Devereux  Jarratt.  Dr.  Bracken's 
election  in  1812.  New  era  in  the  Church  under  the  auspices  of  a  few 
young  Clergymen.  Erection  of  the  Monumental  Church  in  Richmond — 
and  efforts  made  to  obtain  Dr.  Moore  for  its  first  Rector  with  a  view  to 
his  election  as  Bishop.  Correspondence  on  the  subject — including  letters 
from  Judge  Washington,  Bishop  Hobart,  and  others.  Propriety  and  deli- 
cacy of  Dr.  Moore's  course  in  respect  to  it.  His  election  by  the  Conven- 
tion and  circumstances  connected  with  his  consecration  in  1814.  His 
removal  to  Richmond.  Previous  condition  of  the  Episcopal  community 
there.  His  great  popularity  and  success.  Fidelity  in  the  pulpit  and  in 
pastoral  yisitation.  Presentation  to  him  of  a  splendid  copy  of  the  New 
Testament  by  his  fellow  citizens  of  all  denominations.  Summary  view 
of  his  character  and  labours  as  Rector  of  the  Monumental  Church. 

It  will  not  be  an  inappropriate  introduction  to  our  ac- 
count of  the  elevation  of  the  subject  of  this  memoir  to  the 
Episcopate  of  Virginia,  to  take  a  brief  glance  at  the  pre- 
ceding history  of  the  Church  in  that  Diocese.  The  estab- 
lishment of  the  Church  and  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel 
among  the  native  tribes  of  the  new  world  seem  to  have  oc- 
cupied a  prominent  place  in  the  views  of  government  and 
the  designs  of  those  who  were  instrumental  in  the  founding 
of  the  first  English  colony  in  America.  "  As  far  back  as 
1588,  when  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  made  an  assignment  of  his 
patent  to  Thomas  Smith  and  others,  he  accompanied  it 
with  a  donation  of  one  hundred  pounds '  for  the  propaga- 
tion of  the  Christian  religion  in  Virginia.'     It  was  also  en- 


108  HEMOIR   OF  THE 

joined  by  the  King's  instruction  *  that  the  presidents,  coun- 
cils and  the  ministers,  should  provide  that  the  true  word  and 
service  of  God  be  preached,  planted,  and  used,  not  only  in 
the  said  Colonies,  but  also  as  much  as  might  be  among  the 
savages  bordering  upon  them,  according  to  the  rites  and 
doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England.'  And  the  first  charter 
assigns  as  one  of  the  reasons  for  the  grant,  that  the  con- 
templated undertaking  was  a  work  which  may,  by  the 
providence  of  Almighty  God,  hereafter  tend  to  the  glory 
of  his  divine  majesty  in  propagating  the  Christian  religion 
to  such  people  as  yet  live  in  darkness  and  miserable  igno- 
rance of  the  true  knowledge  and  worship  of  God."* 

In  conformity  with  these  pious  designs,  the  Church  was 
planted  with  the  Colony,  at  Jamestown,  in  1606,  and  the 
remains  of  the  old  Church  tower  is  almost  the  only  relic 
which  indicates  to  the  traveller  the  site  of  the  original 
settlement.  In  a  few  years  the  Rev.  Robert  Hurst,  pastor 
of  Jamestown,  was  joined  by  the  Rev.  Alexander  Whitaker, 
who  established  the  Church  at  Henrico.  By  this  gentle- 
man, Pocahontas,  the  Indian  princess,  was  baptized;  and 
in  consequence  of  his  faithful  evangelical  labours  he  re- 
ceived the  honourable  title  of  "  Apostle  of  Virginia."  In 
the  year  1619,  by  the  first  legislative  assembly  ever  con- 
vened in  the  province,  the  Church  of  England  was  made 
the  established  religion  of  Virginia,  and  fixed  provision  was 
made  by  law  for  the  decent  support  of  the  clergy.  By 
the  appropriating  of  glebes,  the  imposition  of  taxes,  and  the 
providing  of  funds  for  the  establishment  of  schools  and  a 
university — liberal  provision  was  made  not  only  for  sustain- 
ing the  services  of  religion  among  the  Colonists,  but  also  for 
the  extension  of  its  benefits  to  the  benighted  Indian  tribes 

•  Burk's  History  of  Virginia,  Charter,  Hazard's  State  papers,  cited  by 
Dr.  Hawks. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  109 

by  which  they  were  surrounded.  From  this  time  the  num- 
ber of  ministers  and  parishes  increased  as  rapidly  as  could 
be  expected  in  the  infant  Colony :  and  notwithstanding  the 
neglect  of  the  provincial  government,  the  fierce  assaults  of 
sectaries,  and  the  prevalence  of  irreligion  and  vice,  incident 
to  newly  settled  communities  of  adventurers,  the  Church 
continued  to  exist,  though  attended  with  various  fortune 
until  the  war  of  the  Revolution.  That  momentous  struggle, 
deprived  it  of  many  of  its  clergy,  and  some  of  its  warmest 
friends  among  the  laity,  who  left  the  country  from  attach- 
ment to  the  royal  cause, — and  the  measures  which  re- 
sulted in  the  political  independence  of  the  Colonies,  left  the 
Church  in  a  state  of  great  feebleness  and  prostration.  In 
Maryland  and  Virginia,  where  the  Church,  as  the  estab- 
lished religion,  was  sustained  by  a  system  of  taxation,  its 
hold  upon  the  affections  of  the  people  was  weaker,  and  it 
was  more  thoroughly  crippled  by  the  revolution,  than  it 
was  in  the  other  provinces,  where  its  existence  imposed  no 
involuntary  burdens  upon  the  people.  As  the  established 
religion  of  an  oppressive  government,  it  shared  deeply  in 
the  odium  attached  to  the  royal  power  by  which  it  had 
been  imposed.  Moreover,  the  character  of  the  clergy 
who  were  brought  into  frequent  collision  with  the  provin- 
cial officers,  and  with  their  flocks,  in  the  enforcement  of 
their  legal  claims  to  support,  became  more  secularized,  and 
was  less  virtuous  and  exemplary  than  that  of  the  clergy  in 
the  other  provinces;  who,  as  missionaries,  were  responsible 
for  their  good  behaviour  to  the  societies  in  whose  service 
they  laboured, — and  who  depended  for  their  support  upon 
the  Christian  bounty  of  the  mother  country. 

There  was  presented  in  the  American  Colonies  the 
anomaly  of  an  Episcopal  Church,  comprising  hundreds  of 
ministers  and  congregations,  without  a  resident  Bishop  on 

i2 


110  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

the  continent,  and  for  the  space  of  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  years  subject  to  no  Episcopal  supervision  or  con- 
trol that  could  be  at  all  effective.  It  is  true  that  the 
Bishop  of  London  had  nominal  jurisdiction  over  the 
Churches  in  the  provinces,  and  occasionally  imposed  some 
restraints  and  exerted  some  salutary  influence  through  the 
medium  of  his  commissaries.  But  in  the  absence  of  all  pro- 
per discipline,  many  of  the  clergy  not  only  became  negli- 
gent in  the  performance  of  the  spiritual  duties  of  their  of- 
fice, but  brought  discredit  upon  their  profession  by  indulg- 
ing in  the  vices  and  dissipations  of  the  world. 

Notwithstanding  the  very  depressed  state  of  the 
Church  in  Virginia,  arising  chiefly  from  the  causes 
which  have  been  adverted  to,  it  was  organized  into  an 
ecclesiastical  body  by  the  calling  of  a  convention,  soon  after 
the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war;  and  an  early  attempt 
was  made  to  complete  its  organization  and  secure  episcopal 
services,  by  the  election,  in  1786,  of  the  Rev.  David  Grif- 
fith, of  Fairfax  parish,  to  the  office  of  Bishop.  But  we 
have  melancholy  proof  of  the  slender  attachment  of  the 
people  to  the  Church  and  its  divine  institutions,  in  the  fact, 
that  the  convention  did  not  furnish  the  means  necessary  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  the  Bishop-elect  in  proceeding  to 
England  to  procure  consecration  ;  and  as  his  own  resources 
were  too  limited  to  enable  him  to  bear  the  expense  himself, 
Dr.  Griflith  was  not  consecrated  ;  and  in  1789  he  resigned 
the  honourable  appointment  to  which  the  suffrages  of  the 
Convention  had  called  him.  It  was  not  until  one  hundred 
and  eighty-four  years  after  it  was  first  planted  at  James- 
town, that  the  Church  in  Virginia  received  its  first  Bishop, 
in  the  person  of  the  Right  Rev.  James  Madison,'D.  D.,  who 
was  elected  by  the  convention  in  1790,  and  consecrated  at 
Lambeth,  in  September  of  the  same  year. 


LIFE  or  BISHOP  MOOBE.  Ill 

Bishop  Madison  seems  to  have  entered  upon  the  duties 
of  his  office  with  a  sincere  desire  to  elevate  the  character 
of  the  Church,  and  to  employ  a  commendable  zeal  in  the 
prosecution  of  such  measures  as  would  be  likely  to  promote 
its  prosperity.  In  his  addresses  to  the  convention  he  ex- 
horted the  clergy  to  fidelity,  activity,  and  energy  in  the 
performance  of  the  various  duties  of  their  sacred  func- 
tion, enforced  upon  the  laity  the  duty  of  contributing  to 
the  support  of  the  ministry  and  other  institutions  of  reli- 
gion, recommended  the  catechising  of  children,  the  distri- 
bution of  religious  tracts,  and  other  etforts  which  seemed 
well  adapted  to  advance  the  interests  of  truth  and  piety  in 
the  diocese.  But  however  wise  and  judicious  were  his 
schemes,  and  however  serious  his  purpose  to  have  them 
carried  into  ex&ution,  it  is  certain  that  the  result  was  in 
no  wise  answerable  to  his  anticipations  and  desires.  The 
deep-rooted  prejudices  against  the  Church  grew  and 
strengthened.  The  minds  of  men,  animated  by  the  spirit 
of  revolution — and  too  often  mistaking  licentiousness  for 
liberty — burned  with  hatred  towards  every  thing  connect- 
ed with  the  government  whose  yoke  they  had  cast  off,  and 
seemed  disposed  to  break  loose  from  all  restraints,  those  of 
religion  and  virtue  not  excepted.  The  mad  demon  of  blas- 
pheming infidelity,  which  had  rode  upon  the  whirlwind  of 
the  French  Revolution,  was  welcomed  as  an  angel  of  light 
and  freedom  by  the  leading  civilians  of  Virginia.  And  it 
was  no  difficult  matter  to  persuade  the  vulgar  to  treat  with 
abuse  and  violence  the  sacred  things  which  their  superiors 
and  leaders  contemptuously  despised.  The  sectaries  had 
long  viewed  the  Church  with  jealousy,  suspicion  and  hatred, 
and  were  willing  to  combine  with  the  enemies  of  all  religion 
to  strip  her  of  her  inheritance  and  lay  her  dignity  in  the  dust. 
This  alliance  of  sectarianism  and  infidelity  in  the  prosecu- 


112  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tion  of  a  common  object,  having  succeeded  in  procuring  a 
repeal  of  the  law  incorporating  the  Episcopal  Church  in 
Virginia,  paused  not  in  the  prosecution  of  its  end  till  it  had 
obtained  a  sacrilegious  enactment  confiscating  the  glebes 
and  other  property  of  the  Church  to  the  uses  of  the  state. 

In  the  midst  of  these  adverse  and  counteracting  influ- 
ences the  course  of  the  Church  in  Virginia  was  constantly 
retrograde.  Like  a  strong  man,  she  staggered  under  the 
heavy  blows  inflicted  by  her  enemies,  in  rapid  succession 
one  after  another,  till  at  length,  exhausted  and  spiritless, 
she  fell  prostrate  in  the  dust.  Bishop  Madison  himself  seems 
to  have  yielded  to  the  spirit  of  the  times.  Despondency  led 
to  an  entire  remission  of  eflbrt; — for  several  successive 
years  not  even  a  convention  was  called,  or  a  single  com- 
bined attempt  made  to  preserve  the  Church  from  irretrieva- 
ble ruin.  During  fifteen  years  of  his  episcopate,  the  state 
of  ecclesiastical  aflfairs  had  becom.e  more  and  more  disas- 
trous ;  and  then  he  seemed  to  be  like  a  pilot  with  his  ship 
among  the  breakers,  who,  in  despair  of  escape,  resigns  the 
helm,  in  expectation  that  his  noble  barque  will  soon  lie 
stranded  as  a  shattered  wreck  upon  the  shore. 

Need  we  dwell  longer  upon  the  melancholy  scene  of 
spiritual  barrenness  and  desolation  which  that  period  of  our 
ecclesiastical  history  presents  to  view?  Need  we  more 
minutely  recapitulate  the  painful  tale  which  the  faithful 
pen  of  history  has  recorded  in  part,  and  the  disgraceful  re- 
mainder of  which  the  busy,  restless  tongue  of  tradition  has 
not  sutTered  to  be  forgotten  1  Need  we  say  more  of  the 
poor  inheritance  of  unwatchful  shepherds  and  slumbering 
flocks — the  only  relic  of  a  proud  establishment  that  had 
survived  the  revolution  ?  Need  we  speak  of  careless  gene- 
rations who  suffered  churches  to  sink  in  ruins,  ecclesiasti- 
cal property  to  be  scattered  to  the  winds — and,  in  some 


LIF£  OF  BISHOP  MOOSE.  113 

instances,  profanely  used  the  sacred  vessels  of  the  sanc- 
tuary in  their  bacchanalian  orgies  ?*  No  :  we  need  advert 
no  farther  to  a  former  state  of  things  which  renders  it 
almost  a  miracle  that  the  Church  was  not  utterly  extermi- 
nated in  Virginia.  Nought  but  pure  gold  could  have 
abided  the  test  of  such  a  fiery  ordeal.  No  tree  except  that 
which  the  hand  of  the  Lord  hath  planted  could  have  sur- 
vived the  withering  effects  of  such  a  storm. 

But  low  and  prostrate  as  was  the  condition  of  the  Church 
at  the  time  of  which  we  now  write,  there  were  some  few 
"  faithful  among  the  faithless  found."  Some  humble 
pastors  of  the  flock  who,  in  the  retirement  of  their  parishes, 
resisted  the  influence  of  the  times,  and  conscientiously  per- 
formed their  duty,  without  the  praise  of  men,  content  only 
with  the  approbation  of  their  Lord.  Among  them  there 
was  one  upon  whose  memory  the  shades  of  oblivion  should 
never  settle,  for  in  the  darkest  period  of  the  Church's 
history,  he  was  "  a  burning  and  shining  light ;"  and  so  long 
as  truth  and  holiness  continue  to  be  prized  in  the  Church  of 
Virginia,  the  thoughts  of  her  devout  sons  will  dwell  with 
grateful  veneration  upon  the  name  of  Devereux  Jarratt. 

This  extraordinary  man,  who  was  self-educated  under 
the  most  discouraging  circumstances,  after  his  conversion, 
devoted  himself  to  the  work  of  preparation  for  the  ministry 
with  such  success  that  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  ordained 
him,  comphmented  him  by  saying,  that  according  to  the 
testimony  of  Dr.  Jortin,  and  others  who  examined  him,  he 
passed  his  trials  better  than  some  graduates  of  Oxford  and 
Cajnbridge   who  received   ordination  at  the   same   time. 

*In  one  instance  a  marble  baptismal  font  was  converted  into  a  watering 
trough  for  horses;  and  in  more  than  one  the  communion  cups  were  pro- 
faned to  the  same  purposes  to  which  Belshazzar  degraded  the  vessels  of 
the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 


1 14  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Having  received  priest's  orders  in  one  week  after  he  was 
ordained  deacon,  at  Christmas,  1762,  he  returned  to  Virginia, 
and  in  the  following  August  was  unanimously  received  as 
minister  of  the  parish  of  Bath,  Dinwiddle  county. 

Mr.  Jarratt  was  a  fearless  and  zealous  advocate  of  the 
great  doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  an  uncompromising  opposer 
of  all  those  worldly  vices  and  pleasures  which  are  incon- 
sistent with  the  Christian  profession.  He  brought  strange 
things  to  the  ears  of  his  people ;  and  his  style  of  preaching, 
so  entirely  different  from  any  thing  to  which  they  had  been 
accustomed,  awakened  the  enmity  of  their  carnal  hearts, 
and  brought  forth  decided  manifestations  of  hostility.  But 
in  his  case,  as  in  all  others,  the  preaching  of  the  pure  and 
unadulterated  Gospel,  while  it  encountered  the  enmity  of 
men,  was  followed  by  the  blessing  of  God.  He  preached 
the  Gospel  amidst  the  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Many 
were  convinced  of  sin,  and  led  to  inquire  "  what  must  we 
do  to  be  saved?"  Souls  were  converted  to  God;  and  at 
every  communion  season  "  the  Lord  added  to  the  Church 
of  such  as  should  be  saved."  When  Mr.  Jarratt  looked 
around  him  and  contemplated  the  desolations  of  Zion,  his 
heart  yearned  within  him,  as  did  that  of  his  Master,  when 
gazing  upon  the  multitudes,  he  had  compassion  on  them, 
because  they  were  scattered  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd. 

His  large  soul,  glowing  with  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  men, 
and  the  glory  of  Christ,  could  not  rest  satisfied  while  his  la- 
bours were  confined  to  the  limits  of  a  single  parish.  He 
therefore  went  on  enlarging  the  sphere  of  his  operations, 
till  it  embraced  a  circuit  of  hundreds  of  miles;  and  he  be- 
came daily  employed  in  preaching  to  anxious  and  solemn 
congregations,  in  different  and  distant  places,  the  words  of 
eternal  life.  He  found  great  delight  in  thus  "  doing  the 
work  of  an  Evangelist."     His  vigorous  mind,  lively  imagi- 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  115 

nation,  powerful  voice,  and  commanding  eloquence,  pre- 
eminently qualified  him  for  this  species  of  clerical  occupa- 
tion ;  and  his  itinerating  labours  awakened  a  deep  interest 
in  the  inhabitants  of  the  district  favoured  with  them,  second 
only  to  that  produced  by  those  of  Whitefield  on  a  more 
extended  scale.  His  converts  were  exceedingly  numerous. 
It  was  not  uncommon  for  him,  on  sacramental  occa- 
sions, to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  to  as  many  as  nine 
hundred  or  a  thousand  communicants,  who,  in  the  judgment 
of  charity,  were  meet  recipients  of  that  holy  mystery. 
There  are  a  few  aged  disciples  still  living  in  Virginia,  who 
acknowledge  Jarratt  as  their  spiritual  father.  Their 
countenances  kindle  with  pleasure,  and  their  eyes  sparkle 
with  joy  at  the  mention  of  his  name;  and  the  comparison 
which  they  make  between  his  services  and  those  of  modern 
ministers,  is  any  thing  but  complimentary  to  the  clergy  of 
this  generation.  These  reminiscences,  however,  ought 
doubtless  to  be  received  with  some  qualifications ;  like  all 
others  which  connect  themselves  with  the  vivid  impres- 
sions of  youth  and  childhood. 

The  spirit  of  this  apostolic  man  was  too  uncompromising 
and  zealous  to  receive  much  sympathy  from  his  contem- 
poraries. There  could  be  no  strong  affinity  between  him 
and  a  class  of  ecclesiastics  who  deemed  it  a  hardship  to 
forego  the  customary  pleasures  of  the  world,  and  a  work  of 
supererogation  even  to  attempt  any  thing  more  than  the 
perfunctory  discharge  of  the  duties  of  their  office. 

Mr.  Jarratt  was  treated  with  too  much  indifference,  not 
to  say  contempt,  by  many  of  his  clerical  brethren,  to  take 
a  very  active  part  in  the  public  business  or  legislation  of 
the  diocese.  He  never  attended  more  than  two  or  three 
conventions.  At  one  of  these,  held  in  Richmond,  1792, 
he  preached  the  opening  sermon.     And  never,  perhaps, 


116  '  MEMOIK  OF  THE 

was  there  a  more  faithful  exhibition  of  the  spirit  of  the 
Christian  minister,  of  the  doctrines  he  should  preach,  of 
his  awful  responsibility,  and  of  the  eternal  consequences  of 
his  labours  either  in  weal  or  woe  to  himself  and  his  hearers, 
than  in  the  discourse  pronounced  upon  that  occasion.  At 
that  Convention  he  was  appointed  on  a  committee  to  devise 
means  for  carrying  into  effect  certain  canons  relating  to 
discipline ;  and  immediately  after  it  was  desired  to  assist  in 
the  examination  of  some  candidates  for  orders.  But  find- 
ing that  there  was  no  disposition  to  render  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  efficacious,  and  that  his  refusal,  "  for  good  rea- 
sons," to  recommend  two  of  the  candidates,  did  not  prevent 
their  ordination,  he  retired,  in  sorrow  and  disgust,  and 
thought  himself  excused  for  absenting  himself  from  Con- 
ventions ever  afterwards. 

Still  his  labours  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  within  his 
appropriate  sphere,  were  diligent  and  unwearied  as  be- 
fore, till  arrested  by  disease,  he  sunk  to  rest  29th  January, 
1801,  sustained  in  death  by  the  hopes  and  consolations  of 
that  Gospel  which  it  had  been  the  joy  of  his  life  to  pro- 
claim to  others. 

His  life,  written  by  himself,  in  a  series  of  letters  to  his 
friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Coleman,  of  Maryland,  while  it  calls 
us  to  grieve  over  the  corruption  of  human  nature  in  the 
records  it  contains  of  the  opposition  he  encountered  from 
brethren  of  his  own  household,  and  of  the  ingratitude  and 
treachery  of  some  Methodist  preachers,  whose  labours  he 
countenanced  and  favoured,  till  he  discovered  that  they 
had  made  a  schism  in  the  Church  ;  calls  us  also  to  magnify 
the  grace  of  God  displayed  in  the  instructive  experience 
and  successful  ministry  of  one  of  the  most  favoured  of  his 
servants.  This  autobiography,  and  three  volumes  of  ser- 
mons, published  after  his  death,  by  some  editor  who  was 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOKE.  117 

illy  qualified  to  prepare  them  for  the  press,  are  all  that  re- 
main of  the  productions  of  that  eminent  and  holy  man. 
If  John  Wickliff  be  appropriately  styled  the  "  morning 
star  of  the  Reformation"  in  England,  Devereux  Jarratt 
may  be  no  less  truly  called  the  morning  star  of  the  revival 
of  the  Church  in  Virginia.  We  hope  this  hasty  sketch 
will  not  be  deemed  a  censurable  digression.  We  could 
not,  perhaps,  say  more,  consistently  with  the  object  of  the 
present  work ;  we  could  not  have  said  less,  with  justice  to 
our  theme.  If  the  "  witness"  of  the  departed  be  "  in 
heaven,  and  his  record  on  high,"  it  is  but  right  that  a  me- 
morial of  him  should  be  sacredly  preserved  upon  earth. 
The  names  of  Jarratt  and  Moore  may  be  associated  here 
as  their  spirits  will  be  there. 

In  the  year  1812,  after  having  occupied  the  Episcopal 
office  for  more  than  twenty-one  years.  Bishop  Madison  de- 
parted this  life.  Soon  after  his  decease,  the  Convention, 
which  had  not  met  since  1805,  was  assembled,  chiefly,  it  is 
presumed,  for  the  purpose  of  electing  a  successor.  The 
Rev.  John  Bracken,  D.  D.,  was  duly  elected,  but  was  in- 
duced by  circumstances,  afterwards  to  decline  the  appoint- 
ment. In  the  journal  of  the  Convention  for  this  year,  the 
name  of  the  Rev.  William  Meade  appears,  for  the  first 
time,  as  Rector  of  Christ  Church,  Alexandria. 

This  young  man,  connected  with  some  of  the  more 
wealthy  and  influential  families  in  Virginia,  having  been 
educated  at  Nassau  Hall,  in  New  Jersey,  and  brought,  at 
an  early  period  of  life,  to  know  the  truth,  and  experience 
the  converting  power  of  the  Gospel,  sympathized  with  the 
pious  few  scattered  throughout  the  diocese,  who,  mourning 
over  the  desolations  of  Zion,  "  thought  upon  her  stones,  and 
favoured  the  dust  thereof."  Soon  after  his  ordination  to 
the  ministry,  he  appeared  in  the  Convention  of  1812,  to 

X 


118  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

bear  part  in  its  deliberations,  and  fully  purposed  to  devote 
his  talents,  fortune,  and  influence  to  the  good  work  of  re* 
viving  the  Church  of  his  fathers.  The  Rev.  John  Dunn, 
the  Rev.  William  H.  Wilmer,  and  the  Rev.  Oliver  Norris, 
(the  two  latter  of  whom  had  come  from  Maryland  in  com- 
pliance with  the  solicitations  of  Mr.  M.,)  zealously  co- 
operated with  him  in  his  holy  enterprise ;  and  several  lay- 
men of  distinction  were  persuaded  also  to  take  an  active 
part  in  ecclesiastical  affairs.  So  rapid  and  effective  was 
the  success  of  this  movement,  that  in  the  Convention  of 
1813,  there  seems  to  have  been  a  retirement  of  those  who 
had  previously  governed  its  operations.  The  Rev.  John 
Dunn,  William  H.  Wilmer,  Oliver  Norris,  the  Hon.  Bush- 
rod  Washington,  Nicholas  Fitzhugh,  and  Edmund  I. 
Lee,  Esqrs.,  were  elected  the  Standing  Committee  of  the 
diocese.  The  following  resolutions  exhibit  the  first  fruits 
of  that  new  and  better  influence  which  had  now  been 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  interests  of  truth  and  piety  in  the 
Church  of  Virginia.  They  afTorded  the  earnest  of  a  deter- 
mination to  active  energy  in  the  cause  of  God,  which  has 
ever  since  been  vigorously  maintained.  In  them  we  be- 
hold the  dawning  of  a  light  which  has  continued  to  shine 
with  increasing  brightness  from  that  day  to  the  present. 

"  Whereas,  from  the  destitute  state  of  the  churches  in 
•this  state,  many  piously  disposed  persons  who  are  attached 
to  the  doctrine,  worship,  and  discipline  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  are  deprived  of  the  means  of  worship- 
ping God  according  to  her  venerable  forms,  to  the  great  un- 
happiness  of  themselves,  as  well  as  to  the  great  detriment 
of  the  Church  at  large; 

Resolved,  therefore.  That  it  is  expedient  to  raise  a  fund 
for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in  the  support  of  such  clergymen 
*of  piety  and  talents  as  may  be  obtained  to  perform  divine 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  119 

service  in  such  districts  in  the  state  as  may  be  assigned  to 
them  by  the  Convention. 

Resolved,  That  the  clergy  and  vestry,  or  any  influen- 
tial members  in  the  several  parishes  in  the  State,  be,  and 
are  hereby  requested,  to  use  their  best  endeavours,  either 
by  subscriptions  or  otherwise,  to  promote  this  object. 

Resolved,  That  the  members  of  this  Church,  generally, 
are  hereby  most  earnestly  entreated  to  consider  the  ne- 
cessity oi  adopting  zealous  measures  for  the  restoration 
of  religion  among  us;  that  they  endeavour  to  manifest 
their  gratitude  to  Almighty  God,  and  their  sense  of  the 
awful  importance  of  his  blessed  revelation ;  that  they  con- 
sider the  unspeakable  rewards  they  will  receive  from  that 
gracious  Master  to  whom  they  belong,  whose  goodness 
demands  the  warmest  returns  of  love,  duty,  and  obedience; 
and  that  they  will  contribute  to  the  utmost  in  their  power 
to  render  this  most  acceptable  service  to  his  cause. 

Resolved,  That  the  Standing  Committee  do  frame  an 
address  on  the  state  of  the  Church  ;  and  that  they  cause  to 
be  printed  thereof  two  hundred  copies,  and  to  address 
them  in  the  form  of  a  circular  letter,  and  accompanied  by 
the  journal,  to  the  Minister  and  Vestry  of  each  parish,  and 
to  such  other  persons  as  may  be  likely,  in  their  judgment, 
to  promote  the  interests  of  the  Church." 

It  was  evident,  however,  to  those  who  had  thus  ener- 
getically entered  upon  the  good  work  of  restoring  a  pros- 
trate Church,  that  the  noble  object  of  their  desire  would 
never  be  accomplished  but  under  the  supervision,  and 
through  the  divinely  instituted  agency  of  an  Episcopal 
head.  But  the  active  clergy  of  the  diocese  were  all  too 
young  for  the  office.  Their  attention,  of  course,  was  direct- 
ed to  some  other  quarter ;  and  although  Dr.  Moore  was 
personally  a  stranger  in  Virginia,  yet  those  upon  whom 


120  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Providence  had  devolved  the  principal  managennent  of 
diocesan  concerns  were  perfectly  united  in  him  as  the  man 
of  their  choice.  There  was  no  fund  for  the  support  of  a 
Bishop  ;  and  but  a  single  congregation  in  the  state  that 
would  be  able  to  elect  him  as  its  rector  with  the  offer  of  a 
suitable  maintenance.  That  was  the  congregation  of  the 
Monumental  Church,  Richmond,  who  were  then  erecting 
a  costly  edifice  upon  ihe  site  of  the  theatre  destroyed  Dec. 
2Gth,  1811,  by  a  fearful  conflagration,  in  which  more  than 
one  hundred  persons  had  been  consumed;  being  sum- 
moned as  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  from  a  gay  spectacle 
of  worldly  amusement  into  the  presence  of  their  Judge  ! 
It  was  an  event  which  carried  sorrow  into  many  a  domes- 
tic circle.  The  citizens  were  prompted  by  it  to  the  speedy 
erection  of  an  edifice  which  would  at  once  commemorate 
that  fearful  visitation  of  God's  judgment,  and  at  the  same 
time  furnish  them  with  more  suitable  accommodations  in 
humbling  themselves  before  him  in  acts  of  penitence,  sup- 
plication, and  praise. 

The  leading  friends  of  the  Church  at  once  set  themselves 
at  work  to  obtain  Dr.  Moore's  consent  to  be  elected  as 
rector  of  the  principal  Church  in  the  Metropolis,^,  and 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  They  commenced  their  efforts  be- 
fore Dr.  Bracken  officially  made  known  his  declinature  to 
the  Convention  of  1813.  The  first  letter  addressed  to  him 
upon  the  subject  was  dated  in  January  of  that  year. 
But  the  history  of  the  whole  negotiation,  the  earnestness 
with  which  the  appeal  was  prosecuted  on  their  part,  and 
the  delicacy  and  discretion  manifested  on  his,  will  be  most 
readily  and  satisfactorily  learned  from  a  perusal  of  the 
correspondence  itself. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  121 

LETTERS  ON  REMOVING  TO  THE  EPISCOPATE  OF  VIRGINIA. 

January  27th,  1813. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — We  have  good  reason  for  believing 
that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bracken,  elected  Bishop  of  Virginia  will 
decline  consecration.     In  that  event  we  shall  have  to  turn 
our  attention  to  some  other  person  suitable  to  fill  that  holy 
and  important  office.    But  really.  Sir,  Virginia  presents  not, 
in  our  estimation,  one,  in   whom  the  qualities  essential  for 
such  an  office  unite.     In  the  consideration  of  this  melancho- 
ly fact,  the  Rev.   Mr.  Meade  and  I  take  the   liberty  of 
opening  a  confidential  communication  with  you  upon  this 
subject;  should  you  think  proper  to  encourage  our  wishes, 
we  shall  take  care  to  proceed  in  a  manner  likely  to  obviate 
(in  case  of  disappointment)  the  delicate  embarrassments  to 
which  your  feelings  might  be  subjected.     Richmond  is  now 
vacant,   and    would   offer    a  favourable  situation  for  the 
residence  of  a  Bishop.     Could  you  pay  it  a  visit,  it  would, 
I  doubt  not,  facilitate  the  object  we  have  in  view.      The 
inhabitants  of  that  place  have,  I  hope,  derived  some  advan- 
tage from  their  calamities,  and  are  desirous  of  obtaining  a 
man  of  zeal  and  piety.    It  would  be  a  great  pity  that  these 
poor  lacerated  lambs  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  an  un- 
faithful Shepherd.     Besides  this,  Richmond,  in  its  relation 
to  the  other  parts  of  Virginia,  is  an  infinitely  important 
situation ;   it  is  the  heart,  and  if  it  be  unsound,  the  body 
and  extremities  must  of  course  be  unhealthful.     It  is  right 
to  remark,  however,  that  the  probable  salary  at  that  place 
may  not  be  equal  to  that  of  New  York.     But  there  is  no 
doubt  that  a  faithful  discharge  of  the  itinerary  duties  of  a 
Diocesan  would  command  an  increase  of  salary  adequate 
to  your  wishes.     The  state  of  the  Church  in  Virginia  is 
indeed  most  deplorable. 

e2 


122  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

The  desolations  of  many  generations  are  to  be  repaired; 
yet  the  prepossessions  throughout  the  state  are  remarkably 
in  favour  of  Episcopal  principles  and  worship,  and  amidst 
the  widely  extended  ruin,  furnish  a  foundation  for  the  hope 
that,  under  pure  and  faithful  men,  her  walls  might  be  built 
up,  and  herself  advanced  to  a  grade  equal,  at  least,  to  that 
of  her  sister  Churches.  The  task,  though  arduous,  is  noble 
and  glorious,  and  as  such  has  claim  to  the  favourable  con- 
sideration of  those  whom  God  hath  endowed  with  talents 
for  so  great  a  work.  I  wish  you  could  make  a  visit  to 
Richmond  this  winter.  I  cannot  express  the  idea  of  import- 
ance, which  belongs  to  the  right  management  of  the 
Church  there.  It  is  the  place  of  meeting  for  the  legislature: 
tbe  resort  of  persons  from  all  parts  of  the  state,  and  conse- 
quently the  state  of  the  Church  there,  would  affect  most 
materially,  if  not  form,  its  character  and  influence  through- 
out Virginia.  I  have  a  threefold  motive  to  urge  me  in  the 
request  that  you  would  pay  it  a  visit  soon :  one  of  which, 
though  the  least,  is,  the  pleasure  it  would  afford  to 
Your  affectionate  brother  in  the  Gospel, 

W.    H.    WiLMER. 

REPLY. 

No  Date. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — The  important  nature  of  the  com- 
munication with  which  you  have  favoured  me,  must  apolo- 
gize to  you  for  any  apparent  neglect  with  which  my  long 
silence  may  have  impressed  your  mind.  The  subject  is  of 
a  description  so  serious,  and  involves  in  it  such  weighty  con- 
siderations, that  I  have  not,  until  within  a  few  days,  been 
prepared  to  give  you  an  answer.  There  are  no  privations 
of  a  personal  nature,  to  which  I  would  not  cheerfully  sub- 
mit, were  T  persuaded  that  my  labours  among  you  would 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOOBE.  123 

be  productive  of  those  good  effects  which  you  so  fondly  an- 
ticipate. From  the  duties  attached  to  the  office  in  question, 
however  arduous  and  extensive,  I  should  not  for  a  moment 
shrink,  were  I  assured  that  Divine  Providence  had  fixed 
upon  me  as  the  individual  to  extend  the  interests  of  his 
Church,  and  to  repair  the  desolations  of  which  you  so  feel- 
ingly complain :  but  as  the  way  appears  to  me  so  obscured 
by  doubts,  I  dare  not  venture  to  comply,  lest  after  having 
embarked  in  that  cause,  I  should  be  denied  that  assistance 
without  which  the  labours  of  a  Paul  would  prove  barren 
and  unprofitable.  With  respect  to  the  maintenance  I 
should  receive,  I  entertain  no  fears,  as  I  firmly  believe  that 
a  faithful  man  would  be  furnished  with  every  necessary 
support.  To  live  in  luxury  and  pomp,  a  Christian  Bishop 
has  no  claim !  but  while  he  serves  his  Master  with  fideUty, 
things  convenient  will  be  afforded  him.  Elijah's  God  will  be 
his  God,  the  barrel  of  meal,  and  the  cruse  of  oil  will  be  for- 
bidden to  fail.  Be  pleased  to  accept  my  sincere  thanks  for 
the  good  opinion  which  you  entertain  of  me.  May  that 
God  whom  we  serve  in  the  Gospel  direct  your  attention  to 
some  person  better  qualified  for  the  office  in  contemplation! 
May  the  solemn  trust  be  confided  to  no  m.an  to  whose  heart 
the  Saviour  is  not  precious,  the  chief  among  ten  thousand, 
and  altogether  lovely !  Present  my  sincere  respects  to  my 
Rev.  brother,  Mr.  Meade,  and  accept  for  yourself  the 
assurance  of  that  affection  with  which 
I  remain 
Your  Brother  in  the  Gospel 

of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
R.  C.  Moore. 


124  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Alexandria,  March  4th,  1813. 

Rev.  Sir, — Let  the  importance  of  the  subject  excuse  a 
stranger  in  addressing  you.  I  was  associated  with  Mr. 
Wilmer  in  writing  you  a  letter  concerning  our  unhappy 
Church,  and.  the  city  of  Richmond,  the  one  wanting  a  head, 
and  the  other  a  pastor.  A  few  days  since  an  unwelcome 
answer  was  received,  and  yet  I  cannot  despair,  because  I 
think  that  God  yet  means  well  to  us.  I  do  not  wonder  at 
your  doubts,  fears,  and  backwardness;  but  these,  I  think, 
will  all  give  way  when  you  shall  come  and  visit  us,  and  see 
how  things  stand.  The  object  of  this  letter  is  to  persuade 
you  to  make  us  a  visit  as  soon  as  you  conveniently  can.  I 
hope  and  believe,  Sir,  that  you  have  given  yourself  up  to 
God,  and  that  you  wish  to  serve  him,  and  desire  to  know 
and  do  his  will.  This  is  all  we  want  of  you,  to  come  and 
see  if  it  be  not  God's  will  that  you  abide  among  us.  I  doubt 
not  you  will  be  informed  truly  of  God.  Now,  Sir,  is  the 
trying  and  critical  moment.  Now  is  to  be  decided  whether 
God  means  to  keep  a  remnant  of  our  Church  alive 
among  us,  or  to  destroy  it  entirely.  The  town  of  Rich- 
mond contains  by  far  the  largest  body  of  Episcopalians  in  the 
Southern  country.  If  some  one  of  suitable  talents  and  real 
piety  does  not  go  there,  it  will  either  fall  into  the  hands  of 
some  miserable  creature,  (many  of  whom  have  already  been 
fawning  for  it)  or,  if  a  clever  Presbyterian  should  offer,  they 
will  throw  away  Episcopacy,  and  fall  under  his  banners. 
And  if  Episcopacy  dies  there,  at  the  heart,  of  course  it  dies 
elsewhere.  This  is  the  central  place:  here  each  winter  the 
assembly  of  the  state .  sits.  The  supreme  court,  and  the 
Convention  of  the  clergy  meet  here  also.  You  would 
have  a  large  and  respectable  congregation;  hitherto  they 
have  not  heard  the  truth,  but  now  I  believe  they  are  well- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  125 

disposed  to  receive  it,  and  would  despise  the  man  who 
should  not  declare  it.  I  received  a  letter  from  one  of  its 
members  a  few  days  since ;  I  will  repeat  his  own  words : 
"  From  your  character  of  Dr.  Moore,  I  have  no  question  of 
his  being  invited  to  take  charge  of  our  flock,  provided  he 
would  visit  us  and  preach  to  us.  Before  the  ensuing  au- 
tumn some  proper  person  must  be  fixed  on,  or  there  is  an 
end  of  episcopacy  in  the  metropolis  of  Virginia."  Your 
election  to  the  high  office  of  Bishop,  I  have  no  doubt,  would 
follow  your  acceptance  of  the  Church  in  Richmond,  and 
here  also  in  time  you  might  be  of  great  service.  If  ever 
our  Church  is  doomed  to  rise,  it  must  begin  by  a  Bishop  of 
zeal  and  talents  fixed  in  Richmond.  No  evil  can  ensue 
from  your  visiting  us,  much  good  may.  I  think,  Sir,  you 
ought  to  take  the  subject  into  serious  consideration,  and 
consider  not  only  the  good  that  may  be  done  by  coming, 
but  the  evil  that  might  follow  from  not  coming.  Certain 
I  am,  that  unless  we  have  a  Bishop  of  real  piety,  zeal, 
and  talents  in  Richmond,  episcopacy  is  gone  forever.  If 
such  a  person  was  there,  I  think  it  highly  probable,  from 
present  circumstances,  that  in  many  places  she  would  rise 
from  the  dust. 

Believe  me, 

Your  friend  and  brother, 

Wm.  Meade. 

reply  to  mr.  meade. 

No  date. 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir : — In  reflecting  upon  the  plan  pro- 
posed to  me  by  Mr.  Wilmer  and  yourself,  I  have  in  vain 
looked  for  those  evidences,  which  were  necessary  to  con- 


126  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

vince  me  that  it  was  my  duty  to  acquiesce.     Had  I  con- 
sented to  the  proposition,  I  must  have  done  so  without  that 
full  persuasion  which  was  necessary  to  my  own  quiet.    My 
advances,  therefore,  would  have  been  so  tremulous  that 
your  expectations  would  have  been  disappointed,  and  the 
cause  injured  which  you  are  both  so  anxious  to  promote. 
Could  I  have  felt  the  pressure  of  duty  upon  my  conscience, 
it  would  have  required  more  than  a  human  arm  to  have 
arrested  me  in  the  prosecution  of  the  measure  ;  but  want- 
ing that  evidence,  I  have  taken  it  for  granted  that  your 
partialities  have  misled  you,  and  that  I  am  not  the  indi- 
vidual calculated  for  the  work.     To  be   instrumental  in 
raising  Zion  from  her  ruins,  and  in  repairing  her  waste 
and  desolate  places ;  to  be  instrumental  in  advamcing  the 
Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  in  bringing  sinners  to  the  fold  of 
Jesus,  is  a  work  in  which  my  soul  delights,  and  wherever  I 
have  seen  a  solitary  individual  grounding  his  weapons  of 
rebellion,  and  lifting  up  the  voice  of  supplication  to  the 
throne  of  Grace,  my  heart  has  vibrated  with  pleasure,  and 
I  have  sung  and  given  praise  with  the  best  member  that  I 
have.    How  much  more  should  I  exult  in  seeing  your  Church 
shaking  herself  from  the  dust,  divested  of  the  spirit  of  hea- 
viness, and  putting  on  those  beautiful  garments,  in  which 
Zion  will  appear  when  in  a  state  of  prosperity  and  joy. 
I  hope  you  will  pardon  my  long  silence,  for,  rely  upon  it, 
that  if  your  subject  had  been  of  less  importance  it  should 
have  been  immediately  attended  to,  but  involving  in  it  such 
deep  considerations,  I  have  not  been  able  to  answer  you  one 
moment  sooner. 

Believe  me,  in  great  truth. 

Your  brother  in  Christ, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  127 

Alexandria,  Nov.  19th,  1813. 

Kev.  Sir, — The  founders  of  the  new  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  city  of  Richmond  in  Virginia,  being  anxious  that  it 
should  be  filled  by  a  clergyman  of  talents,  respectability 
and  piety,  have  done  us  the  honour  of  requesting  us  to  in- 
vite, in  their  names,  such  a  character  to  visit  them,  with  a 
view  of  engaging  him  to  accept  of  the  charge.     From  the 
inquiries  we  have  made  of  those  whose  opinions  are  enti- 
tled to  great  respect,  as  to  the  proper  character  to  fill  so 
important  a  station,  we  consider  you  as  the  person  best 
-suited  to  the  place,  and  object  of  our  friends.     Under  this 
impression,  we,  on  behalf  and  in  the  name  of  the  Episcopal 
congregation  in  Richmond,  ask  the  favour  of  you  to  visit 
the  people  of  that  congregation.     It  is  the  wish  and  desire, 
not  only  of  the  members  of  the  Richmond  Church,  but  of 
others  belonging  to  the  Episcopal  Churches  in  the  state  of 
Virginia,  that  whoever  is  fixed  as  the  established  minister 
of  that  Church,  should  be  appointed  Bishop  of  the  State. 
-If  it  should  be  consistent  with  your  views  to  accept  this  in- 
vitation, we  have  reason  to  expect  you  will  find  induce- 
ments to  make  Richmond  your  place  of  residence,  and  that 
an  ample  field  of  usefulness  will  then  be  opened  unto  you. 
Your  early  reply  will  much  oblige  us. 
We  are,  Rev.  Sir, 

Your  most  obt.  servants, 

BusHROD  Washington, 
Edmund  I.  Lee. 

TO  BUSHROD  WASHINGTON,  ESQ. 

New  York,  Dec.  16th,  1813. 

Dear   Sir, — The  situation   in   which   Providence   hath 
placed  me,  and  the  blessings  with  which  my  labours  in  this 


128  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

city  have  been  attended,  would  render  me  extremely  cul- 
pable, were  1  to  listen  to  any  invitation,  or  consent  to  any 
change,  except  such  an  one  as  bore  the  evident  traces  of 
his  own  divine  appointment.  The  destinies  of  my  life  I 
have  long  since  submitted  to  the  God  I  serve ;  it  is  there- 
fore my  duty,  and  I  can  assert  with  truth  that  it  is  my  in- 
clination, to  be  disposed  of  agreeably  to  his  will.  Could  I 
be  convinced  that  the  sphere  of  my  usefulness  would  be  en- 
larged, or  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  be  promoted,  by  my 
removal  to  Virginia,  I  should  think  it  criminal  to  hesitate 
a  moment,  or  to  indulge  the  least  fear  or  apprehension. 
Your  address  to  me  upon  the  subject  has  excited  my  deep- 
est attention,  and  has  led  me  to  seek  most  ardently  for  the 
direction  of  heaven  upon  the  occasion,  and  although  I  can- 
not consent  to  visit  Richmond  as  you  propose,  still  I  should 
not  feel  myself  justifiable,  were  I  to  decline  altogether  the 
propositions  you  have  made  me.  With  respect  to  pecu- 
niary matters,  my  present  establishment  is  so  comfortable, 
that  I  stand  in  need  of  no  change ;  under  this  impression  it 
would  be  imprudent  in  me  to  risk  the  alienation  of  my  peo- 
ple's regard,  by  looking  for  a  settlement  which  perhaps 
may  not  be  within  the  control  of  my  friends  at  the  south- 
ward: for  a  man,  Sir,  who  has  seen  fifty  years,  to  rush  into 
such  an  experiment,  would  betray,  in  my  opinion,  a  want 
of  those  solid  principles  necessary  to  preserve  the  confidence 
of  my  old  friends,  and  to  secure  the  good  opinion  of  those 
with  whose  acquaintance  I  may  hereafter  be  honoured  ;  in 
addition  to  which  evil  it  would  discover  also  a  wish  to  lead, 
instead  of  being  led  by  Providence.  Should  the  congrega- 
tion of  the  Episcopal  Church  at  Richmond,  from  the  repre- 
sentations of  character  which  they  may  have  received  of 
me,  think  proper  to  call  me  as  their  rector,  with  a  suitable 
support,  and  should  the  Convention  of  the  state  unite  in  my 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  129 

election  to  the  episcopate,  I  should  think  it  my  duty 
to  make  them  as  early  a  visit  as  possible  in  order  to 
converse  with  tlie  leading  members  of  the  Church  upon 
the  subject,  and  to  come  to  an  immediate  conclusion  re- 
specting the  expediency  of  my  removal.  The  Church  in 
Virginia,  I  have  been  informed,  is  from  a  variety  of  cir- 
cumstances in  a  depressed  situation.  Should  it  fall  to  my 
lot  to  be  appointed  to  watch  over  her  interests,  my  utmost 
energies  shall  be  exerted  in  repairing  her  waste  and  deso- 
late places :  it  is  the  society.  Sir,  into  whose  bosom  I  was 
received  at  my  baptism,  and  in  whose  religious  peculiari- 
ties I  have  been  educated  from  my  infancy.  To  see  her 
lay  by  her  weeds  and  put  on  her  beautiful  garments,  in 
which  Zion  in  her  prosperity  shall  be  arrayed,  would  con- 
vey to  my  mind  sensations  of  the  purest  joy.  To  promote 
this  object,  fidelity  in  her  clergy  is  an  indispensable  requi- 
site. To  produce  this  effect  they  must  be  labourers  indeed 
in  the  Vineyard  of  the  Redeemer. 

Believe  me,  dear  Sir,  &c. 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

Alexandria,  Dec.  28th,  1813. 

Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — The  same  mail  which  conveys  this 
contains  one  also  from  the  Standing  Committee.  We  ar- 
dently desire  the  supply  of  Richmond  with  a  faithful  and 
evangelical  minister,  and  the  Church  with  an  apostolic 
Bishop.  Such  have  been  the  representations  of  character 
in  your  behalf,  as  to  authorise  the  expectation  of  seeing  in 
you  these  qualities  exemplified.  The  Church  in  Virginia 
is  in  a  peculiar  situation.  Its  having  been  once  the  esta- 
blished Church,  the  prevalence  and  virulence  of  other  de- 
nominations, the  sequestration  of  its  glebes,  the  irregularity 


130  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  the   lives  of  its  ministers,  and  various  political  causes 
have  combined  to  swell  high  the  tide  of  public  opinion  and 
indeed  of  odium  against  her  public  form  of  service,  her 
surplices,  and  all  the  paraphernalia  of  clerical  costume. 
Although  this  sentiment  does  not  prevail  in  all  its  force  in 
this  place,  or  in  Richmond,  yet  they  present  powerful  ob- 
stacles to  the  Episcopal  ministry.     Under  these   circum- 
stances, and  to  hearts  thus  constructed,  it  appears  to  me 
that  no  man  can  carry  our  forms,  in  all  their  rubrical  rigour? 
with  any  prospect  of  success.     He  must  give  it  to  them 
gradually  as  they  can  bear  it,  he  must  deal  with  them  as 
with  babes,  with  discretion  and  zeal  correct  their  taste, 
and  strengthen  their  appetite  until  they  can  digest  stronger 
food.     If  there  be  not  a  discretionary  power  in  the  clergy, 
verily  I  know  not  who  will  be  innocent  in  these  matters. 
This  discretion,  I  am  well  aware,  should  be  exercised  with 
great  caution,  and  with  a  solemn  view  to  the  responsibility 
of  evading  a  rule  sanctioned  by  the  Church,  and  our  ordi- 
nation vows.     We  want  a  Bishop  who  will  watch  over  his 
clergy  with  tears  and  tenderness;  who  will  be  an  example 
as  well    as   teacher  to  his   flock ;  who  will  know  nothing 
among  us  '•'  save  Jesus  Ciirist  and  him  crucified  ;"  and  who 
while   he  inculcates  a  due  reverence  for  our  venerable 
forms  of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  worship,  as  being  of  apos- 
tolic authority,  will  at  the  same  time  direct  his   best  ener- 
gies towards  the  end  of  all   religious  institutions,  namely, 
the  deliverance  of  immortal  souls  from  hell.     Such  a  bishop 
will  have  our  co-operation,  our  love,  and  our  prayers.     It 
was,  therefore,  with  heart-felt  pleasure,  we  received  the 
first  intimation  of  hope  that  the  Church  could  procure  you. 
Sir,  in  whom  we  believe  these  qualities  to  unite,  as  our 
diocesan.     In  these  sentiments,  I  think  I  speak  those  of  the 
clergy  and  laity  of  my  acquaintance  in  this  state,  and  had 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  131 

we  been  so  unfortunate  as  to  obtain  a  Bishop  of  other  views, 
the  genius  and  temper  of  Virginia  would  have  rendered  his 
offices  as  disagreeable  to  him,  as  they  would  have  been  in- 
efficacious to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church  over  which  he 
presided. 

Permit  me  to  add  my  own  opinion  and  wishes  to  those  of 
the  Standing  Committee  in  relation  to  your  making  them 
a  speedy  visit  at  Richmond. 

I  am,  dear  sir,  &c., 

W.  H.  WiLMER. 

New  York,  Jan.  8th,  1814. 

Rev,  and  Dear  Sir, — The  prejudices  which  are  enter- 
tained by  many  of  the  Virginians,  against  the  services  of 
the  Church,  and  the  appropriate  costume  of  the  clergy 
afJbrd  matter  of  considerable  surprise  to  a  person  bred  in 
this  part  of  the  union.  Every  denomination  of  Christians 
possesses  some  distinguished  feature  by  which  they  are 
known,  and  it  appears  to  me  that  the  people  would  have 
reason  to  be  displeased,  were  their  clergymen  so  far  to  aber- 
rate from  these  peculiarities  of  their  religious  profession,  as 
to  lose  sight  of  those  marks  by  which  they  have  always 
been  characterized.  Educated  in  the  bosom  of  the  Epis- 
copal Church,  I  have  always  been  taught  to  entertain  the 
most  profound  respect  for  all  her  services:  her  liturgy,  in 
particular,  forming  the  very  expression  of  that  devotion 
in  which  my  forefathers  worshipped  God,  is  peculiarly  dear 
to  me  !  In  addition  to  which,  the  consideration  of  my  ordi- 
nation vows  binds  me  to  the  public  observance  of  it,  by  a 
tie  which  it  would  be  criminal  to  rend  asunder.  Let  the 
ministers  of  the  Church  tread  in  the  steps  of  their  Divine 
Master  !     Let  them  visit  the  sick,  and  bind  up  the  broken- 


132  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

hearted  !  Let  the  poor  of  Christ's  flock  be  the  objects  of 
their  care  !  Let  such  be  their  conduct,  and  I  will  venture 
to  predict  that  the  mountains  of  opposition  will  in  a  little 
time  become  a  plain,  the  Prayer-book  will  be  venerated, 
our  ceremonies  approved,  the  cause  of  the  Church  be  pro- 
moted, and  penitent  sinners  will  seek  for  an  asylum  in 
our  bosoms,  and  attach  themselves  to  the  standard  of  our 
profession.  Should  I  ever  settle  among  you,  I  trust  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  will  go  with  me  to  bless  me.  The  moment 
the  people  of  Richmond  choose  me  as  their  Rector,  I  will 
make  arrangements  to  visit  them.  It  rests  very  much  with 
themselves  to  afford  me  the  pleasure  of  seeing  and  convers- 
ing with  you. 

Believe  me,  yours,  &.C., 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 
Ret.  W.  H.  Wilmer. 

EXTRACT  OF  A  LETTER. 

Alexandria,  Dec.  18th,  1813, 

"  I  hope  God  will  enable  you  to  make  up  your  mind  very 
soon,  and  that  you  will  lose  no  time,  but  come  on  as  soon 
as  possible.  I  think  it  important  for  you  to  visit  the  Church 
at  Richmond,  from  all  I  know  and  have  heard  upon  the 
subject  :  you  are  the  very  person  who  will  be  their  choice ; 
and,  further,  our  Church  here  is  without  a  diocesan,  and 
you  may  rest  assured,  my  dear  sir,  that  you  are  the  cler- 
gyman who  will  meet  the  wishes  of  a  great  majority. 
"  Yours,  &c., 

0.  NORRIS." 

Alexandria,  March  9th,  1814. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Your  favour  of  the  5th  came  duly 
to  hand.     I  can  well  conceive,  sir,  and  I  assure  you  I  enter 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  133 

with  lively  interest  into  the  delicate  considerations  suggest- 
ed in  your  letter.  If  any  serious  opposition  to  our  views  were 
apprehended,  I  should  feel  it  due  to  you  to  make  known 
those  difficulties.  But  as  far  as  I  am  acquainted,  there  is  no 
serious  difficulty  to  be  anticipated.  Mr.  Meade,  Mr.  Norris, 
Mr.  Dunn,  Mr.  McGuire,  a  candidate  for  orders,  now  officiat- 
ing at  Fredericksburg,  with  his  delegation,  are  all  favour- 
able to  our  wishes.  Much  reliance  is  placed  on  these  gentle- 
men, and  those  with  whom  I  have  the  pleasure  of  being  asso- 
ciated in  the  Standing  Committee,  for  the  great  influence 
they  possess  throughout  the  State.  The  other  gentlemen 
of  the  clergy,  I  am  not  well  acquainted  with,  except  Mr. 
Boggs,  and  Mr.  Woodville.  I  have  not  had  an  opportunity 
of  sounding  them  upon  the  subject,  but  presume,  from  the 
general  tenor  of  their  sentiments  and  conduct,  that  they 
would  be  with  us.  But  it  is  our  general  opinion  that  these 
facilities  will  be  much  increased  by  your  attendance  at 
our  State  Convention. 

Yours,  &c.  &c., 

W.    H.      WiLMER. 

New  York,  December  18th,  1813. 
Dear  Sir, — The  Rev.  Dr.  Moore,  of  this  city,  has  con- 
sulted me  on  the  subject  of  the  overtures  which  he  has 
received  from  Virginia.  The  situation  of  our  Church 
in  that  state  has  long  excited  the  lively  sympathy  of  all 
her  friends.  It  must  be  evident  that  she  can  be  raised,  as 
a  Church,  from  her  present  depressed  condition,  only  by  the 
blessing  of  God  on  the  labours  of  a  pious  and  zealous  clergy, 
who,  faithfully  fulfilling  their  ordination  vows,  inculcate  her 
evangelical  doctrines,  and  steadfastly  adhere  to  her  apos- 
tolic order  and  primitive  worship.  These  are  the  views, 
I  am  happy  to  find,  which  Dr.  Moore  entertains,  and  the 

L  2 


134  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

principles  by  which,  should  he  remove  to  Virginia,  it  is  his 
determination  to  regulate  his  conduct.  It  gives  me  plea- 
sure, therefore,  to  assure  you,  that  should  his  settlement 
in  Virginia  be  effected,  his  brethren  here  cherish  the  san- 
guine hope  that  his  ministrations  will  be  greatly  instrumen- 
tal in  the  promotion  of  real  religion,  agreeably  to  the  pure 
and  primitive  institutions  of  our  Church,  and  thus,  in  raising 
that  Church  from  her  present  depressed  situation.  An  ad- 
ditional pledge  of  this  happy  event  is  afforded  by  the  con- 
fidence which  the  communications  to  him  authorize,  that 
the  holy  and  interesting  cause  of  reviving  the  Church  in 
Virginia,  has  already  engaged  the  active  zeal,  not  only  of 
many  of  her  clergy,  but  of  distinguished  laymen,  whose 
counsel  and  co-operation  cannot  fail  of  producing  the  hap- 
piest effects.  I  have  written  this  letter,  of  which  you  can 
make  what  use  you  think  proper,  with  the  knowledge  of 
Dr.  Moore,  and  also  the  enclosed,  which  I  must  beg  you  to 
transmit  to  Richmond. 

With  my  respects  to  the  clergy  of  our  Church  in  your 
city, 

I  remain,  dear  sir. 

Your  friend  and  obedient  servant, 

J.    H.    HoBART. 

Edmund  I.  Lee,  Esq. 

December  31st,  1813. 

Dear  Sir, — Your  communications  concerning  Dr.  Moore  I 
have  received,  and  am  well  pleased  with;  I  think  his  conduct 
very  correct.  His  proposals  raise  him  in  my  estimation. 
I  think  we  may  venture  to  assure  him  of  the  office  of 
Bishop.  I  hope  the  people  of  Richmond  will  accept  his 
terms ;  if  they  are  wise,  or  if  God  yet  smiles  on  Episcopacy, 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  135 

they  will  gladly  take  him.  I  believe  I  shall  write  to  Dr. 
Brockenborough  on  the  subject.  Dr.  Moore  should  be  in 
Richmond  before  April.  I  am  truly  sorry  that  you  will  be 
absent  when  1  come  down.  God  willing,  nothing  prevent- 
ing, 1  shall  be  there  toward  the  last  of  next  week.  I  shall 
certainly  be  often  at  your  house. 

With  prayers  for  the  welfare  of  your  soul,  and  the  hap- 
piness of  your  present  life, 

I  remain  your  sincere  friend, 

William  JVJeade. 
Mr.  Edmund  I.  Lee, 
Alexandria,  D.  C. 

TO  THE  REV.  W.    H.    WILMER. 

March,  23d,  1814. 

The  attempt  which  I  made  to  visit  you  last  month  has 
excited  a  great  sensation  in  the  minds  of  my  congregation 
in  this  city,  several  of  whom  have  discovered  a  temper 
very  unsuitable,  and  totally  unmerited  by  me;  for  Heaven 
is  my  witness,  how  ardently  and  unceasingly  I  have  endea- 
voured to  ascertain  the  will  of  God,  respecting  the  concern 
to  which  our  attention  has  been  called.  Not  a  resolution 
have  I  adopted,  nor  a  step  have  1  taken,  without  looking 
for  that  direction,  both  from  Heaven  and  my  brethren,  so 
necessary  in  a  matter  of  such  infinite  importance.  From 
the  experience  which  I  have  derived  from  a  variety  of 
sources,  I  have  concluded  that  it  would  be  extremely 
hazardous  for  me  to  see  Virginia  prior  to  the  meeting  of 
your  next  Convention ;  for  should  you  be  disappointed  in 
your  expectations,  the  reception  which  I  should  meet  on 
my  return,  I  plainly  perceive,  would  infinitely  distress  me: 
not  that  I  believe  the  generality  of  my  flock  would  act 


136  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

unkindly  towards  me,  or  be  indisposed  duly  to  appreciate 
my  motives,  but  as  all  men  are  not  equally  benevolent, 
some  would  be  found  to  act  in  a  manner  inimical  to  my 
peace  and  comfort.  The  business,  my  beloved  sir,  must, 
therefore,  rest  upon  the  basis  of  that  answer,  which  I  re- 
turned to  the  letter  I  received  from  Judge  Washington, 
viz :  *'  should  the  congregation  at  Richmond  choose  me  as 
their  Rector,  with  a  suitable  support,  and  should  the 
Church  of  Virginia  elect  me  to  the  Episcopate,  my  utmost 
energies  shall  be  exerted  to  promote  the  happiness  and 
prosperity  of  both." 

Philadelphia,  April  7th,  1814. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — When  I  left  Alexandria,  we  were 
anxiously  expecting  your  arrival  at  that  place,  on  your  way 
to  Richmond.  Until  this  morning,  I  had  supposed  that  you 
had  passed  on,  and  was  regretting  to  Dr.  Blackwell  and 
Mr.  Kemper,  that  I  had  lost  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you, 
when  they  informed  me  that  you  had  declined  making  your 
visit  to  Virginia,  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the  Convention. 
With  the  most  respectful  deference  to  your  judgment,  I 
think  that  a  visit  to  Richmond,  prior  to  the  meeting  of  the 
Convention,  would  be  in  itself  a  proper  measure.  I  know 
it  would  be  highly  gratifying  to  the  Episcopalians  of  that 
city  ;  and  I  cannot  believe  that  it  would  in  any  respect 
violate  that  delicacy  which  I  know  to  be  attached  to  your 
character,  and  which  I  understand  has  principally  in- 
fluenced your  decision  on  this  occasion.  I  should  consider 
it  not  unreasonable,  that  those  who  are  desirous  of  filling 
the  highest  station  in  the  Church  with  a  person  most  fit  to 
discharge  the  functions  of  it,  should  be  indulged  in  the  wish 
they  would  naturally  feel  to  hear  him  preach,  and  to  form 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  137 

a  personal  acquaintance  with  him.  I  should  hope  that  any 
objection  would  appear  to  you  insufficient  to  prevent  your 
going  on  as  early  in  this  month  as  your  convenience  will 
permit.  I  ought  to  observe  that  the  expectation  of  our 
friends  in  Richmond,  on  this  subject,  is  founded  upon  our 
letters  to  them,  staling  that  it  was  your  intention  to  visit 
them — which  we  confidently  calculated  would  take  place 
during  the  last  or  the  present  month. 

lam,  dear  sir,  &c., 

BusHROD  Washington. 


New  York,  April  25th,  1814. 
My  Dear  Sir, — I  have  furnished  the  Rev.  Dr.  Moore 
with  the  testimonial  required  by  the  canons  in  the  case  of  a 
removal  from  one  diocese  to  another.  I  deem  it,  however, 
an  act  of  justice  to  him,  further  to  state  to  you,  that  Dr. 
Moore's  ministrations  have  been  uniformly  respectable, 
popular,  and  useful.  He  evinces  sincere  attachment  to  the 
doctrines,  the  order,  and  the  worship  of  the  venerable 
Church  in  which  he  has  been  educated,  and  in  which  he 
has  been  for  many  years  a  zealous  labourer.  And  such 
is  the  confidence  placed  in  his  fidelity  to  his  principles, 
and  in  his  prudent  and  zealous  efforts  to  advance  her  in- 
terests, should  the  order  of  Providence  remove  him  to 
Virginia,  that  I  believe  he  will  go  there  with  the  good  wishes 
and  the  prayers  of  his  brethren  generally  in  this  quarter. 
T  very  sincerely  declare  that  Dr.  Moore's  intercourse  with 
me  is  so  frank,  respectful,  and  friendly,  and  he  appears  so 
heartily  disposed  to  co-operate  with  me  in  advancing  the 
common  interest  of  our  Zion,  that  I  shall  regret  his  removal 
from  this  diocese,  at  the  same  time  that  I  trust  and  be- 
lieve that  his  ministrations  and  labours,  by  the  blessing  of 


138  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

God,  will  be  advantageous  to  the  cause  of  religion  and  the 
Church  in  Virginia. 

I  remain,  dear  sir, 

Very  sincerely  and  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  friend  and  brother, 

J.    H.    HOBART. 
Edmund  I.  Lee,  Esa. 

In  this  correspondence  Dr.  Moore  displays  the  very  spirit 
v^'hich  became  his  character  ;  nd  station.  He  dared  not 
declare  that  under  no  circur.".s  ances  would  he  consent  to 
be  elevated  to  the  high  office  which  he  was  solicited  to  ac- 
cept ;  lest  haply  he  should  contravene  the  divine  will  in 
this  particular.  Yet,  situated  as  he  was,  in  a  position  of 
great  usefulness,  where  he  enjoyed  every  thing  that  was 
necessary  to  his  temporal  comfort  and  happiness,  he  could 
not,  conscientiously,  do  any  thing  which  would  seem  like 
anticipating  the  designs  of  Providence,  or  of  contributing 
to  his  own  promotion.  He  therefore  respectfully  but  firm- 
ly declined  the  repeated  and  earnest  solicitations  of  his 
friends  to  visit  Virginia  before  his  mind  was  convinced  that 
he  had  been  duly  called  there  "  according  to  the  will  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  order  of  the  Church." 

It  was  made  known  to  the  Convention,  which  assembled 
in  Richmond  on  the  4th  of  May,  1814,  that  Dr.  Moore  had 
been  appointed  Rector  of  the  Monumental  Church  ;  where- 
upon, the  Convention  proceeded  to  the  election  of  a  Bishop, 
in  which  every  vote,  save  one,  was  for  him. 

At  the  time  of  Dr.  Moore's  election,  there  were  but  four 
acting  bishops  in  the  United  States.  The  event,  therefore, 
afforded  high  satisfaction;  not  only  as  contributing  to  the 
promotion  of  truth  and  piety  in  the  Church,  but  because 
it  relieved  the  fears,  which  many  began  to  entertain,  that 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOKE.  139 

death  might  reduce  the  number  of  our  bishops  below  that 
which  is  necessary  to  constitute  an  Episcopal  College. 

This  was  the  first  instance  in  the  United  States  of  the 
election  of  a  clergyman  as  Bishop  in  any  other  Diocese 
than  that  in  which  he  was  resident;  and  the  first, save  one, 
of  the  election  to  the  Episcopate  of  one  holding  those  views 
of  theological  doctrines,  and  ecclesiastical  usages,  which 
characterize  what  is  called  the  "  evangeHcal"  school.  But 
the  example  has  been  since  extensively  followed,  in  both 
particulars,  with  signal  advantage  to  the  Church. 

On  the  18th  of  May,  1814,  Dr.  Moore  was  consecrated  to 
the  office  of  Bishop,  in  St.  James'  Church,  Philadelphia,  by 
the  Rt.  Rev.  William  White,  presiding  Bishop,  assisted  by 
Bishops  Hobart,  Griswold,  and  Dehon.  In  the  sermon 
preached  upon  the  occasion,  by  Bishop  Hobart,  the  follow- 
ing animating  passages  are  found. 

"  The  night  of  adversity  has  passed,  and  the  morning,  I 
would  fain  hope,  of  a  long  and  splendid  day  is  dawning  on 
the  Church  in  Virginia.  I  think  J  see  the  pledge  of  this 
in  the  attachment  to  our  Church,  and  in  the  anxious  desire 
to  serve  her,  manifested  by  laymen  of  the  highest  influence 
and  talents,  and  by  a  few  zealous  clergy.  They  have  com- 
bined, and  they  have  resolved,  under  God,  that  the  Church 
in  Virginia  shall  not  perish.  From  my  soul  I  revere  and 
love  them  for  the  holy  resolve.  My  God !  in  this  remem- 
ber them  for  good.     The  first  fruits  of  their  labours  we 

witness  this  day. 

"To  counsel,  to  lead,  to  strengthen  them  in  their  exertions; 
to  revive,  among  a  numerous  and  widely  extended  popula- 
tion, the  spirit  of  piety  ;  to  make  known,  valued  and  loved, 
the  evangelical  and  primitive  institutions  of  our  Church; 
to  make  these  institutions  and  services,  under  God,  the  in- 
struments of  bringing  again  the  outcast,  and  reclaiming  the 


140  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

lost,  of  conviction  and  conversion  to  the  sinner,  of  holiness 
and  comfort  to  the  saint,  is  the  work  of  imnninent  difficulty 
and  hazard ;  but  I  trust,  by  God's  blessing,  of  success  and 
honour,  to  which  you,  my  Reverend  brother,  will  be  called." 
"  I  owe  it  to  you  to  declare,  that  in  relation  to  the  Episco- 
pate of  Virginia,  you  were  pressed  with  an  urgency  which 
would  not  admit  of  a  refusal ;  and  that  your  whole  conduct 
in  respect  to  it  has  been  marked  by  a  frankness,  and  con- 
ciliation, and  a  zeal  for  the  interests  of  religion  and  the 
Church,  which  have  removed  every  difficulty  that  might 
have  impeded  your  elevation  to  the  Episcopal  office.     We 
shall  now  follow  you  to  your  arduous  station  with  our  best 
wishes  and  our  prayers.     It  must  be  apparent  that  you 
make  no  inconsiderable  sacrifice  of  personal  ease.     At  a 
period  of  life  when  you  must  have  begun  to  look  forward 
to  a  degree  of  rest  from  the  conflicts  of  active  duty,  you 
are  called  on  to  exchange  the  comforts  of  your  native  city, 
and  the  attentions  of  a  congregation  warmly  attached  to 
you,  for  a  land  of  strangers,  and  for  the  difficulties  of  a 
depressed  and  extensive  Diocese.     Still,  in  the  labours  of 
the  field  on  which  you  enter,  you  will  meet,  we  trust,  with 
zealous  coadjutors  in  the  clergy  and  laity,  who,  in  a  man- 
ner very  honourable  to  yourself,  have  chosen  you  for  their 
Diocesan ;   and  who  have,  by  this  act,   pledged  themselves 
to  support  you  in  the  fulfilment  of  your  consecration  vows, 
to  extend  and  to  maintain  the  doctrine,  discipline,  and  wor- 
ship of  our  Church.     Among  the  laity  whose  talents  and 
influence  will  be  called  to  your  aid,  I  perceive  some  of  my 
most  early  and  valued  friends.     From  the  people  generally 
among  whom   you  will  labour,   you  will,  I  am   satisfied, 
receive  every  kind  attention   that  can  tend  to  lessen  the 
burden  of  your  cares.     The  state  of  society  and  manners 
among  those  with  whom  your  future  life  is  to  be  passed, 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  141 

(I  speak  from  some  degree  of  personal  knowledge)  needs 
only  the  purifying  and  elevating  influence  of  religion  to 
become  in  a  high  degree  interesting,  and  a  source  of  per- 
sonal gratification.  But  you  must  look  beyond  all  earthly 
aids  and  consolations,  to  those  which  your  Lord  and  Master 
only  can  confer.  Should  the  spirit  of  unfeigned  and  hum- 
ble piety,  regulated  and  cherished  by  the  sound  doctrines, 
the  primitive  order,  and  the  truly  evangelical  services  and 
institutions  of  our  Church,  be  revived  in  the  scene  of  your 
future  labours,  with  what  delight  shall  we  all  look  back 
to  the  service  of  this  day  !  And  how  fervent  will  be  our 
thanks  to  God,  who  hath  made  you  the  instrument  of  this 
great  good !" 

When  the  testimonials  of  Dr.  Moore  were  presented  for 
signature  in  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies,  one  of 
the  members  rose  in  his  place  and  declared  that  on  account 
of  the  well  known  "  irregularities,"  as  he  was  pleased  to 
style  them,  of  the  Dr.  in  holding  lecture  room  services, 
prayer-meetings,  &c.  he  had  entertained  conscientious 
scruples  about  signing  his  credentials;  but  intimated  that 
he  had  received  such  explanations  and  assurances  from  the 
candidate  as  had  relieved  his  mind  from  diflSculty  and 
induced  him  to  give  his  assent  to  the  consecration.  This 
circumstance,  together  with  an  equivocal  passage  in  Bishop 
Hobart's  sermon,  led  some  to  apprehend  that  undue 
concessions  had  been  made,  and  that  the  Bishop  would 
repudiate  the  principles  and  usages  by  which  the  ministry 
of  the  Presbyter  had  been  guided.  The  writer,  then  a 
youthful  deacon,  formed  one  of  a  small  circle  assembled  at 
the  house  of  Dr.  Pilmore,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of 
the  consecration.  That  circle  was  composed  of  the  warm 
personal  friends  of  Dr.  Moore  and  his  well-known  princi- 
ples.    The  rumours  and  surmises   respecting  the  alleged 

M 


142  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

.change  in  his  views  were  incidentally  mentioned,  but  with 
regret  and  incredulity,  among  other  topics  of  conversation. 
At  about  the  same  instant  the  Bishop  entered  the  room; 
when  Dr.  Pilmore,  rising  from  his  seat,  advanced  to  meet 
him,  profoundly  bowing  in  the  most  formal  and  ceremo- 
nious manner,  while  he  said,  substantially,  "  I  feel  proud 
and  happy  to  welcome  the  Bishop  of  Virginia  under  my 
humble  roof;  we  hardly  knew,  after  what  we  had  heard, 
whether  you  would  mingle  with  your  old  friends  any  more." 
The  answer  was,  "  Poh  !  poh !  my  old  friend,  no  more  of 
that ;  you  will  find  me  to  be  the  same  Richard  Moore  still." 
No  explanations  were  asked,  and  none  were  given ;  but 
if  there  had  been  any  misgivings  on  the  part  of  any  there, 
the  whole  character  of  the  interview  was  well  adapted  to 
remove  them.  At  its  close,  we  bowed  our  knees  before 
the  throne  of  grace,  and  united  in  a  fervent  prayer  offered 
up  by  the  newly  consecrated  Bishop. 

Soon  after  the  adjournment  of  the  General  Convention, 
he  repaired  to  Richmond ;  visiting  and  preaching  at  Alex- 
andria and  Fredericksburg,  on  his  way  thither.  The  chief 
object  of  this  visit  was  to  become  acquainted  with  his  new 
flock,  and  prepare  for  the  permanent  location  of  his  family. 
His  first  impressions  respecting  the  field  of  his  future  la- 
bours, of  the  character  of  the  people  with  whom  he  was 
thenceforth  to  be  connected  in  the  pastoral  relation,  and  of 
the  field  of  usefulness  opened  to  him  in  the  diocese,  are  briefly 
noticed  in  the  following  letters  to  Edmund  I.  Lee,  Esq. 

Richmond,  June  28th,  1814. 

My  Beloved  Sir, — Strange  that  I  should  be  obliged  to 
offer  to  your  generous  mind,  the  attentions  of  those  friends 
to  whom  you  have  introduced  me,  as  a  cause  for  the  silence 
which  I  have  observed  towards  you ;  but  however  strange 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  143 

it  may  appear,  it  is  not  the  less  true.  Tlie  engagements 
in  which  I  have  been  involved  since  my  arrival  in  this 
place,  have  swallowed  up  all  my  time,  and  prevented  me 
from  expressing  to  you  those  grateful  sensations  with  which 
your  friendship  has  inspired  my  mind.  To  my  divine  Master 
I  refer  you  for  remuneration  ;  may  bis  blessing  be  the  por- 
tion of  you  and  yours.  I  have  lamented  exceedingly  that 
my  indisposition,  while  in  Alexandria,  closed  the  door  of 
almost  all  communication  between  your  amiable  com- 
panion and  myself;  when  the  head  is  sick,  the  heart  is 
literally  faint.  When  I  return,  however,  to  fetch  my  fa- 
mily, I  hope  I  shall  enjoy  all  my  usual  health,  and  then 
Mrs.  Lee  and  myself  will  have  an  opportunity  of  saying 
every  thing,  which  the  subject  of  divine  things  may  sug- 
gest. I  have  written  to  Mr.  Wilmer,  requesting  him  to 
return  my  thanks  to  those  gentlemen  who  kindly  attended 
me  to  Fredericksburg,  and  to  declare  to  all  my  acquaint- 
ances in  Alexandria,  the  esteem  which  I  entertain  for  them. 
As  he  is  very  systematic  in  his  operations,  I  take  it  for 
granted  that  he  has  complied  with  my  wishes.  I  am  at 
present  at  the  house  of  my  valued  friend.  Dr.  B.  St.  Paul, 
in  his  excursions,  was  never  better  received,  nor  more 
affectionately  treated.  I  am  highly  pleased  with  those 
features  of  vital  piety  which  I  discover  among  the  ladies  of 
this  city.  So  far  from  being  ashamed  of  religion,  or  its 
illustrious  founder,  they  are  proud  of  giving  it  that  place 
to  which  it  is  so  justly  entitled.  Remember  me  to  all  my 
friends  in  your  district.  Assure  Judge  Washington  of  my 
most  respectful  attentions,  and  accept  for  yourself  the  re- 
gard and  best  wishes  of, 

Dear  sir. 
Your  obedient  friend  and  servant, 

Richard  Chaining  Moore. 


144  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Richmond,  January  24,  1815. 
Dear  Sir, — The  religious  prospect  which  presents  itself 
to  my  view  in  this  city,  is,  perhaps,  as  encouraging   as  I 
could  reasonably  have  expected.     It  has  been  my  object, 
since  my  settlement  with  this  congregation,  to  cultivate  a 
friendship  with  the  leading  families,  in  order  that  I  might 
be  able  to  form  an  opinion  of  those  features  of  character 
and    disposition,  by  which   they  are    distinguished.     This 
measure  I  conceived  to  be  indispensably  necessary,  as  with- 
out it,  I  should  never  be  capable  of  correctly  ascertaining 
the  best  mode  of  conveying  useful  instruction  to  their  minds. 
The  labours  of  a  clergyman,  however  well  meant  those  la- 
bours may  be,  unless  seasoned  with  prudence,  will  often 
prove,  not  only  abortive,  but  subversive  of  the  very  effect 
which  he  might  have  intended  to  produce.     A  knowledge 
of  character  ought,  therefore,  to  be  obtained,  if  possible,  in 
order  that  the  surest  avenue  to  the  heart  and  understand- 
ing may  be  discovered  and  improved.     The  polite  atten- 
tion with  which  myself  and  family  are  treated,  I  consider 
as  an  evidence  of  the  respect  they  bear  to  me,  and  of  that 
interest  which  they  feel  in  my  personal  comfort;  and  from 
the  uniform  attendance  of  our  first  citizens  upon  my  public 
labours,  I  take  it  for  granted  that  they  are  disposed  to 
encourage  me  in  the   prosecution  of  that  great  work  in 
which  I  am  engaged.     My  mode  of  preaching,  you  know, 
from  the  small  specimen  which  you  have  had  of  it,  is  evan- 
gelical; exposing  to  view  the  awful  degeneracy  of  man,  and 
leading  him   from  every  other  dependence,  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  for  succour  and  salvation.     I  have  hitherto 
confined  myself  to  those  discourses  which  I  had  composed 
in  New  S'ork,  and  which  God  did  bless  in  that  city,  to  the 
conversion  of  many  who  heard  them.     Upon  the  truth  of 


LIF6  of  bishop  MOORE.  145 

those  views  which  they  embrace,  I  am  willing  to  risk  my 
everlasting  all ;  and  as  I  have  discovered  no  indisposition 
in  the  people  of  my  present  charge  to  listen  to  them,  I  pro- 
claim them  without  reserve.  At  our  last  sacrament  we 
were  joined  by  several  new  members,  and  I  entertain  a 
hope  that  the  number  will  continue  to  increase.  Within 
the  last  month,  I  have  visited  the  congregation  at  Peters- 
burg, and  held  a  confirmation  in  that  place;  and  it  is  with 
great  pleasure  I  inform  you,  that  Mr.  G.  K.  T.  presented 
himself  to  receive  that  holy  rite,  and  assured  me  before  I 
left  his  house,  that  as  I  had  introduced  family  prayer  in  his 
dwelling,  it  should  be  his  duty  to  perpetuate  the  observance 
of  it ;  indeed,  my  friend,  from  all  the  conversation  between 
himself  and  lady,  and  myself,  J  am  obliged  to  conclude  that 
their  hearts  are  deeply  affected  with  divine  things.  Mr. 
W.  M.,  of  this  city,  has  also  commenced  the  practice  of 
family  devotion,  and  is  always  in  his  T^evv  twice  upon  every 
Sabbath.  I  have  lately  passed  a  Sabbath  at  the  Rock 
Church,  in  Hanover,  and  have  been  assured  by  Dr.  B., 
who  is  an  eminent  Christian,  that  our  labours  in  that  parish 
have  been  sanctified  to  the  souls  of  several  of  the  inhabi- 
tants. As  a  proof  of  that  sensation  which  was  produced, 
he  waited  upon  me  a  few  days  since,  in  company  with  Mr. 
P.,  of  that  neighbourhood,  in  order  to  inform  me  that  a 
subscription  had  been  opened  for  the  support  of  the  Gospel, 
and  that  they  were  now  ready  to  receive  such  evangelical 
help,  as  I  might  be  enabled  to  furnish  them  with.  I  have 
also  been  visited,  within  a  few  days,  by  Chancellor  T.,  and 
a  Mr.  W.,  of  Cumberland  County,  who  informed  me  that 
a  clergyman  of  piety  could  be  supported  in  the  parishes  in 
their  neighbourhood;  and  that  if  the  people  approve  of 
the  labours  of  the  individual  whom  I  might  send,  there 
was  little  doubt  but  a  glebe  would  be  purchased  for  his 

M  2 


146  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

residence.  «  The  harvest,"  my  beloved  sir,  "  is  great,  but 
the  labourers  are  few ;  pray  ye,  therefore,  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  to  send  forth  labourers  into  his  vineyard."  The 
affliction  with  which  your  city  has  been  visited,  in  the  late 
epidemic,  and  the  loss  which  your  Church  has  sustained,  in 
the  death  of  several  of  its  members,  has  excited  my  sincerest 
sympathy ;  that  God,  however,  by  whose  permission  it  has 
been  allowed  to  exercise  its  desolating  effects,  can  restrain 
it  the  moment  he  sees  fit;  and  when  it  shall  have  accom- 
plished the  designs  of  his  providence,  it  will  be  removed. 
The  duty,  therefore,  of  his  dependent  creatures,  consists  in 
submitting  to  his  will,  "  knowing  that  all  things  shall  work 
together  for  good  to  those  who  love  God."  The  pestilence, 
you  informed  me,  entered  your  dwelling;  but  Jehovah, 
who  takes  care  of  you,  so  restrained  it  in  its  operation, 
that  your  dear  children  have  escaped  with  their  lives. 
May  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  sanctify  it  to  the  good  of 
your  souls,  and  make  it  instrumental  in  bringing  you  nearer 
to  his  throne.  Our  afflictions,  my  beloved  friend,  cannot 
advance  the  happiness  of  our  Creator,  they  must,  there- 
fore, be  intended  to  excite  in  our  minds  a  spirit  of  vigilance : 
to  wean  us  from  the  world,  and  to  elevate  our  hearts  to 
more  sublime  and  never-fading  joys. 

This  world,  I  have  long  thought,  possesses  few  charms 
worthy  the  attention  of  beings  destined  for  immortality; 
when  therefore  I  see  my  fellow-creatures  so  far  degrading 
their  exalted  nature,  as  to  remain  satisfied  with  terrestial 
pleasures,  my  heart  sickens  at  the  view  ;  and  I  would  wil- 
lingly take  them  by  the  hand,  and  lead  them  to  reflect  upon 
happiness  more  durable  and  unceasing.  Can  any  of  us, 
who  have  tasted  of  the  cup  of  human  folly,  say  that  the 
draught  which  we  have  taken  has  proved  satisfying  ?  On 
the  contrary,  has  not  experience  proved  to  us,  that  after 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  147 

the  fullest  indulgence,  there  has  a  void  remained,  which 
no  earthly  bliss  could  fill  1  And  yet  so  foolish  is  the  natural 
man,  that  disappointments,  though  repeated  ever  so  often, 
cannot  drive  him  from  his  purpose,  nor  stop  him  in  his 
course.  We,  therefore,  who  have  tasted  of  God's  grace, 
and  have  our  affections  elevated  to  heavenly  pursuits,  upon 
our  knees  should  thank  him  for  his  love,  and  adore  him  for 
his  goodness.  Let  us  press  on,  then,  in  the  pursuit  of  glory, 
and  though  the  proud  philosophers  of  our  day  should  laugh 
at  our  credulity,  and  charge  us  with  enthusiasm,  we  will 
tell  them,  "  We  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  ta- 
bernacle were  di^olved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  a 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  Re- 
member me  most  affectionately  to  Mr.  Wilmer  and  Norris. 
In  these  men  your  city  has  a  blessing ;  may  God  long  con- 
tinue them  among  you.  Give  my  sincerest  regards  to  Mrs. 
Lee,  and  all  my  friends ;  particularly  to  Col.  De'N.,  and 
several  others  whose  names  I  cannot  recollect,  but  whose 
amiable  manners  have  attached  me  strongly  to  them;  and 
accept  for  yourself,  and  for  Judge  Washington  and  family, 
the  assurance  of  the  most  perfect  esteem. 
Yours, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

In  the  month  of  October,  having  gone  through  the  pain- 
ful scenes  connected  with  the  sundering  of  the  ties  which 
had  bound  him  to  St.  Stephen's,  and  the  taking  leave  of 
his  numerous  friends  in  New  York,  he  removed  with  his 
family  to  Richmond,  and  entered  upon  the  occupancy  of 
the  new  and  wider  field  which  Providence  had  assigned 
him.  As  the  remaining  chapters  of  this  biography  will  be 
mainly  occupied  with  a  view  of  the  Bishop's  operations  in 
the  discharge  of  the  higher  functions  of  his  Episcopal  of- 


148  ^    MEMOIR  OF  THE 

fice,  it  will  be  proper  to  devote  the  remainder  of  the  pre- 
sent one  to  a  brief  sketch  of  him  as  a  parochial  minister. 
The  congregation  of  the  Monumental  Church  compre- 
hended probably  a  larger  amount  of  intelligence  and  re- 
finement, and  a  greater  proportion  of  men  distinguished  for 
talent  and  influence,  than  any  congregation  in  the  Union. 
But  differing  as  it  did,  in  this  respect,  from  the  humbler 
flocks  to  which  the  Bishop  had  previously  ministered,  yet 
the  polished  ease  and  dignity  of  his  deportment,  the  amia- 
ble and  Christian  courtesy  of  his  spirit,  his  fascinating  con- 
versational powers,  his  nice  sense  of  the  proprieties  of  life, 
the  bland  benevolence  of  his  manners,*and  above  all,  his 
rigid  adherence  to  the  rules  which  should  govern  the  civil 
intercourse  of  those  belonging  to  the  sacred  profession, — 
made  him  perfectly  at  home  in  his  new  sphere ;  and  very 
soon,  won  for  him  the  respect,  the  confidence,  the  alfection 
of  the  entire  community. 

Previous  to  his  removal  there,  the  principal  families  of 
Richmond  composed  a  kind  of  joint  spiritual  charge,  watch- 
ed over  in  common  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  of  the  Epis- 
copal, and  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Blair,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  These  venerable  men  were  not  remarkable  for 
strictness  of  doctrine  or  rigour  of  discipline.  They  held 
their  services  alternately,  at  the  Capitol,  ministering  to 
nearly  the  same  congregation.  Neither  of  them  was  ani- 
mated by  a  zeal  for  proselyting  which  would  be  likely  to 
disturb  the  peace  or  interfere  with  the  interests  of  the 
other.  And  in  the  promiscuous  commingling  which  exist- 
ed, the  individual  hearers  were,  no  doubt,  often  at  a  loss 
to  decide  to  which  flock  they  belonged,  or  which  pastor 
they  were  bound  to  follow.  Such  a  state  of  things  could 
not  fail  to  prove  perplexing  to  a  clergyman  who,  though 
desirous  to  maintain  a  friendly  and  affectionate  intercourse 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  149 

with  Christian  people  of  every  name,  felt  himself  restrained 
by  his  ordination  vows  from  indulging  liberality  at  the  ex- 
pense of  principle.  The  opening  of  the  Monumental 
Church,  however,  enabled  the  new  pastor  to  segregate  his 
people,  and,  within  its  sacred  walls,  to  train  Ihem  to  habits 
of  attachment  to  the  doctrines,  discipline,  and  worship  of 
the  Church. 

The  laxity  of  religious  principle  and  practice  which  had 
so  long  prevailed  among  the  people,  and  their  unacquain- 
tance  with  those  plain  exhibitions  of  truth  which  are  given  in 
a  faithful  and  uncompromising  ministry,  might  have  been  a 
temptation  to  some  clergymen  to  hold  back  the  more  offen- 
sive doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  to  soften  down  the  asperity 
of  its  precepts,  in  accommodation  to  the  ignorance  and  preju- 
dices, not  to  say  the  corruptions,  of  their  hearers.  Such,  how- 
ever, was  not  the  case  with  the  subject  of  this  memoir.  He 
knew  the  tenor  of  the  commission  he  had  received  as  an  am- 
bassador of  Christ.  His  embassy  was  to  rebellious  men,  whom 
he  was  to  entreat,  in  Christ's  behalf,  to  be  reconciled  to  God 
The  message  which  he  was  to  deliver  was  the  same  which 
had  been  entrusted  to  him  from  on  high.  He  saw,  in  the 
congregation  before  him,  a  company  of  sinners  alienated 
from  God,  condemned  by  his  law,  and  exposed  to  the  seve- 
rity of  his  curse.  If  he  failed  to  say  to  the  wicked,  "  O 
wicked  man,  thou  shalt  surely  die,"  and  so  warn  him  of  his 
danger,  that  he  should  turn  from  his  wickedness  and  live ; 
that  wicked  man  should  die  in  his  iniquity,  but  his  blood 
would  be  required  at  the  pastor's  hands.  While,  there- 
fore, he  denounced  God's  wrath  against  the  impenitent,  and 
assured  them  that  they  must  repent  or  perish  ;  he  delight- 
ed to  announce  "  the  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  ac- 
ceptation, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
Binners."    He  knew  that  the  Gospel  makes  no  distinction  of 


150  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

persons.  It  proclaims  a  common  salvation  to  those  who  are 
involved  in  a  common  ruin.  It  teaches  the  same  lesson  to 
the  philosopher  and  to  the  simpleton.  It  demands  the  same 
humiliation  of  the  rich  and  the  poor.  It  offers  salvation  upon 
the  same  terms  to  the  moral  and  the  vicious,  to  the  decent 
and  the  vile.  And  while  it  declares  that  "every  mouth 
must  be  stopped,  and  the  whole  world  become  guilty  before 
God ;"  it  declares  no  less  plainly  that  Christ  "  is  able  to 
save  unto  the  uttermost,"  and  that  "  whosoever  cometh  unto 
him  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  The  Gospel,  therefore, 
can  undergo  no  change;  and  admits  of  no  accommodation 
of  its  essential  principles  to  suit  the  variety  of  taste  and 
character  in  the  different  congregations  to  which  it  is  to  be 
proclaimed.  Bishop  Moore  preached  the  same  gospel  to 
his  intellectual  and  refined  congregation  in  Richmond,  which 
he  had  been  accustomed  to  address  to  his  plainer  and  more 
unsophisticated  hearers  on  Staten  Island  and  in  New  York. 
"  By  the  manifestation  of  the  truth  he  commended  himself 
to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God."  The  gos- 
pel of  Christ  crucified,  preached  by  his  lips,  proved  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation.  And  although  the  success  of 
his  parochial  ministry  in  the  capital  of  Virginia,  was  not 
equal  to  that  which  crowned  his  earlier  labours  in  other 
places,  yet  his  heart  was  often  encouraged  by  the  addition 
of  new  converts  to  his  communion,  and  the  congregation  of 
the  Monumental  Church  became  one  of  the  largest  and 
most  devout  in  the  diocese. 

He  often,  during  life,  lamented  the  comparative  un- 
fruitfulness  of  his  labours  there.  But  since  his  decease,  it 
has  pleased  God  to  visit  that  congregation  with  a  season  of 
"  refreshing,"  as  the  result  of  which  large  numbers  have 
been  added  to  the  company  of  the  faithful.  In  some  of 
these,  doubtless,  we  behold  the  springing  up  of  that  seed 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  151 

sown  during  his  ministry  of  many  years.  While  partaking 
of  the  labour  and  the  joy  connected  with  that  revival,  the 
writer  could  not  but  indulge  the  belief  that,  as  the  young 
man  was  revived  by  touching  the  bones  of  the  Prophet, — 
so  the  signs  of  spiritual  life  manifested  in  the  new  converts 
might,  under  God,  be  ascribed  to  the  instrumentahty  of  the 
departed  Father, who  ''being  dead, yet  speaketh"  through 
them  to  the  living  generation.  It  was  delightful  to  reflect 
that  the  spirit  of  that  loved  one  was  hovering  over  the  scene, 
as  an  interested  spectator  of  its  hopes  and  joys;  and  was  con- 
stantly receiving  new  accessions  to  its  happiness  and  bliss, 
as  one  after  another,  his  spiritual  children  gave  their 
hearts  to  the  Saviour,  and  consecrated  their  all  to  his  ser- 
vice. 

During  the  whole  of  his  twenty-seven  years  ministry  in 
Richmond,  he  preached  the  word  with  fidelity  and  zeal, 
"in  season  and  out  of  season  ;"  and  might  truly  have 
declared  to  his  people  at  its  close,  "  ye  know,  from  the  first 
day  that  I  came,  after  what  manner  I  have  been  with 
you  at  all  seasons;  serving  the  Lord  with  ail  humility  of 
mind,  and  with  many  tears  and  temptations;  and  how  I 
kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  but  have 
showed  you,  and  have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house 
to  house, — testifying  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith 
towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ....  Wherefore,  I  take 
you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of 
all  men;  for  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the 
counsel  of  God."  His  zeal  and  faithfulness  in  the  pulpit, 
were  equalled  only  by  the  tender  and  affectionate  assiduity 
with  which  all  his  parochial  duties  were  discharged.  When 
the  infirmities  of  advanced  years  rendered  confinement  to 
study  and  the  preparation  of  sermons  irksome  to  him,  he 
acquired  the  habitof  regular,  daily  visitations  to  the  people 


1 52  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  his  charge.  He  was  prompt  in  repairing  to  the  chambers 
of  the  sick,  and  to  the  bed-side  of  the  dying.  And  being, 
from  the  benevolence  of  his  heart  and  the  tenderness  of  his 
nature,  ever  ready  to  weep  with  those  who  wept,  and  to 
rejoice  with  those  who  rejoiced,  he  appeared  Uke  an  angel 
of  mercy,  in  his  proper  element  amidst  scenes  of  affliction 
and  was  always  a  welcome  visiter  to  the  sorrow-stricken 
and  bereaved.  Never,  probably,  did  a  Christian  minister, 
by  his  fidelity  and  love  in  the  discharge  of  pastoral  duties, 
establish  a  stronger  claim  to  the  affection  and  attach- 
ment of  his  people,  or  enjoy  them  more  fully,  than  the  late 
beloved  Rector  of  the  Monumental  Church. 

But  it  was  not  his  own  people  alone  that  loved  him.  So 
free  was  he  from  all  the  asperities  of  sectarianism  and 
bigotry; — so  pleasing,  condescending,  and  affable  in  his 
manners ;  so  overflowing  with  the  milk  of  human  kindness 
was  his  heart,  and  so  lustrous  with  purity  and  benevolence 
was  his  life — that  Christians  of  every  name  gloried  in  him, 
as  a  lovely  example  of  the  religion  they  professed,  and 
cheerfully  yielded  to  him  the  Marm  tribute  of  veneration 
and  regard. 

A  beautiful  illustration  of  this  was  afforded  when  on  the 
first  of  January  1835,  he  received  as  a  New  Year's  gift,  a 
splendid  copy  of  the  New  Testament  printed  in  golden 
letters,  on  porcelain  paper,  accompained  with  the  following 
inscription. 

"Presented  to  the  Right  Rev.  R.  C.  Moore,  by  the 
citizens  of  Richmond,  members  of  the  different  religious 
denominations,  as  a  tribute  of  their  affectionate  regard  and 
esteem,  for  one  who  has  so  long  and  so  carefully  devoted 
his  life  to  the  great  cause  of  Christianity." 

The  following  is  the  Bishop's  acknowledgment  of  the 
sift: 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  UOOBE.  153 

January  5tb,  1835. 
TO  MESSRS.  JOHN  D.  LAY,  AND  WM.  MITCHELL. 

Dear  Brethren, — The  truly  elegant  and  acceptable  copy 
of  the  New  Testament  presented  to  me  as  a  new  year's 
present,  by  one  hundred  of  my  fellow  citizens  of  different 
denominations  of  Christians  in  this  city,  has  been  received: 
and  I  can  assure  you  with  great  truth,  that  they  could  not 
have  conferred  on  me  any  favour  which  would  have  so  richly 
entitled  them  to  my  sincere  gratitude  and  thanks.  It  is, 
gentlemen,  the  charter  deed  of  our  salvation  ;  a  deed  sealed 
with  the  blood  of  the  precious  lamb  of  God  :  and  it  is  my 
sincere  prayer  that  all  the  promises  of  happiness  it  con- 
tains may  be  realized  by  those  who,  in  my  old  age,  have 
afforded  me  so  great  an  evidence  of  their  filial  affection  and 
regard.  That  the  present  year  may  prove  a  happy  year, 
and  abound  with  heavenly  blessings,  and  temporal  comforts 
to  you,  and  all  the  families  of  the  kind  donors  of  the  Sacred 
Volume,  is  the  fervent  prayer,  dear  brethren,  of 

Your  old  friend  and  fellow  citizen, 

R.  C.  Moore. 

The  cost  of  the  Testament  was  fifty  dollars ;  and  that 
the  number  of  donors  might  be  many,  no  individual  was 
allowed  to  contribute  more  than  fifty  cents.  In  this  grate- 
ful act  of  public  regard,  even  some  Jews  and  Romanists 
gladly  united.  It  was  an  act  which  solaced  the  Bishop's 
mind  amid  the  trials  of  a  sick  bed,  to  which  he  was  then 
confined,  and  afforded  him  the  highest  gratification  in  the 
review.  The  nature  of  the  gift  and  the  feelings  by  which 
it  was  prompted,  imparted  to  it  an  inestimable  value.  It 
is  difficult  to  say  to  which   the   circumstance  was   most 

N 


154  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

honourable — the  recipient  of  the  favour,  or  the  community 
by  which  it  was  bestowed. 

Bishop  Moore  was  so  long  a  resident  of  Richmond,  that 
his  person  was  well  known  to  almost  all  its  inhabitants. 
He  was  considered  as  a  kind  of  Patriarch  in  the  city  ;  of 
whom  all  were  proud,  as  one  of  its  greatest  ornaments. 
As  he  moved  to  and  fro  through  the  streets,  on  his  frequent 
visits  to  the  Church,  and  other  errands  of  devotion  and 
benevolence, — with  his  silvery  locks  floating  upon  the 
breeze,  and  his  devout  countenance  lifted  to  the  heavens, 
his  venerable  aspect  commanded  the  attention  of  behold- 
ers, and  called  forth  the  tokens  of  homage  which  uncor- 
rupted  youth  and  virtuous  manhood  ever  pay  to  the  hoary 
head  when  found  in  the  way  of  righteousness.  Even  child- 
hood paused  in  its  sports  and  suspended  its  recreations  as 
he  passed,  to  gaze  on  him  with  gladness,  as  one  to  be 
venerated  and  loved.  The  thoughtless  and  giddy  votaries 
of  mammon  or  pleasure  might  sneer  at  his  piety,  and  scoff 
at  what  they  deemed  his  credulity  and  superstition; — yet 
as  he  passed  through  the  busy  throng,  occupied  with  re- 
flections and  pursuits  widely  different  from  theirs ; — even 
they,  doubtless,  thought,  at  times,  that  their  condition  was 
bettered  by  the  kindly  warmth  of  his  charity,  and  that 
they  were,  perhaps,  indebted  for  their  preservation  to  the 
influence  of  his  prayers.  Even  the  criminal  and  vicious,  to 
whom  his  principles  and  life  liad  been  a  constant  reproof, 
would  deem  his  removal  a  common  loss;  producing  a  blank 
which  could  not  easily  be  filled.  For,  the  wicked,  who 
affect  to  despise  the  righteous  man  living,  often  mourn  his 
death  as  a  public  calamity.  Accordingly,  when  the 
Bishop's  death  was  announced,  there  were  few  indeed  in 
that  community  who  did  not  feel  as  if  they  had  lost  a  father 
and  a    friend.     Almost  the  entire  population  of  the  city 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  155 

joined  the  funeral  procession  which  followed  his  rennains  to 
their  last  resting  place,  and  mingled  their  tears  over  his 
sepulchre. 

The  following  eloquent  extract  from  the  funeral  address, 
by  one  who  for  several  years  shared  with  him  in  the  cares 
and  responsibilities  of  the  pastoral  office,  will  form  an  ap- 
propriate conclusion  to  this  imperfect  sketch  of  Bishop 
Moore's  parochial  ministry  in  Richmond. 

"But  it  is  in  his  parochial  character  as  rector  of  the 
Monumental  Church  congregation  that  he  is  best  known 
and  most  beloved  in  Richmond.  His  pastoral  labours  here 
for  27  years  have  exceedingly  endeared  him  to  this  congre- 
gation. Gentle,  am.iable,  kind  and  courteous,  with  a  heart 
full  to  overflowing  with  benevolence,  with  a  charity  which 
included  in  the  wide  circle  of  his  affection  all  the  lost  world 
for  whom  the  Redeemer  died — always  under  the  influence 
of  the  most  kindly  feeling  for  all  men  and  the  tenderest 
sympathy  for  the  alflicted,  he  associated  with  the  people 
as  their  spiritual  father  and  guide.  He  delighted  in  the 
Gospel ;  Christ  crucified  was  his  constant  theme,  and  he 
loved  especially  to  dwell  in  his  preaching  on  the  bright  and 
cheering  topics  of  Christianity.  The  mercy  of  God,  the 
tender  and  kind  invitations  of  the  Saviour,  the  soothing 
consolations  of  religion,  and  its  glorious  hopes,  constituted 
the  burthen  of  his  preaching,  and  when  set  forth  with  great 
animation,  the  most  moving  pathos,  in  an  eloquent  style  of 
composition,  aided  by  a  delightful  voice  and  fine  manner, 
gave  to  his  preaching  a  peculiar  charm  which  all  appre- 
ciated. He  dearly  loved  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church,  and 
as  in  its  eloquent  and  holy  strains  he  presented  to  God  the 
prayers  and  praises  of  his  people,  he  often  wept.  Love  to 
God  and  love  to  man  dwelt  in  his  bosom  and  pervaded  his 
conversation  and  sermons.     He  could  seldom  speak  of  the 


156  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

dying  love  of  Christ  without  tears ;   and,  like  the  beloved 
Apostle,  whom  Jesus  most  loved,  and  whom  he  greatly  re- 
sembled in  character,  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  this  aged 
Minister  of  Christ,  during  his  latter  years,  was  "  little  chil- 
dren, love  one  another."     O !  that  his  bereaved  people  may 
remember  and  obey  this  godly  admonition.     They  all  love 
him,  and  well  they  may;  for  there  are  few  of  the  younger 
part  of  them  whom  he  did  not  receive  in  those  arms  now 
cold  and  stiff  in  death,  and  at  the  baptismal  font  dedicate 
them  to  God's  service  and  admit  them  into  the  Church  of 
Christ,  and  make  them  heirs  of  all  the  precious  promises 
of  the  Christian  Covenant.    O !  that  they  may  never  forget 
the  obligations  then  assumed  for  them,  and  that  they  may 
not,  by  failure  to  comply  with  the  conditions  of  salvation, 
forfeit  that  rich  inheritance,  the  title  to  which  was  then 
bestowed  upon  them.     Most  of  those  of  his  flock  who  now 
mourn  his  loss,  also  had  their  earthly  happiness  cemented 
by  him  in  holy  matrimony.     The  large  body  of  communi- 
cants now  worshipping  in  the  Monumental  Church,  were 
all,  with  very  few  exceptions,  admitted  to  that  sacred  means 
of  grace  by  the  imposition  of  his  hands  in  the  Apostolic  and 
beautiful  rite  of  confirmation.     Often  have  they  assembled 
around  that  chancel  before  which  his  venerated  remains  so 
lately  lay  cold  in  the  embrace  of  death,  and  seen  that  much 
loved  form  instinct  with  life,  within  their  kneeling  circle, 
and  heard  that  gentle  and  dear  voice,  now  silent  forever, 
invite  them,  in  the  most  affectionate  tones,  to  the  spiritual 
feast  of  the  Lord,  and  receive  from  his  hands  the  emblems 
of  the  crucified  body  and  shed  blood  of  their  dying  Redeem- 
er.    Brethren,  let  the  memory  of  these  consecrated  scenes 
of  the  communion  of  saints  never  fade  from  your  minds, 
and  never  forget  the  faithful  teaching  of  this  godly  old  man. 
Few  among  you,  who  so  lately  followed  this  beloved  pastor 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  157 

to  his  last  resting  place  on  earth,  have  not  been  led  by  him 
to  that  city  of  the  dead  where  his  dust  will  lie  until  suna- 
moned,  on  the  resurrection  morn,  by  the  Archangel's  trump, 
to  a  new  and  eternal  life,  and  have  there  seen  him  commit 
your  loved  ones  to  the  grave  in  the  solemn  service  of  your 
church,  and'  with  the  trembling  accents  of  the  deepest 
sympathy  and  tenderest  love.  Remember,  also,  these 
solemn  scenes,  and  O,  prepare  to  follow  them  to  the  tomb, 
and  him  to  the  bliss  of  Heaven  !  He  loved  social  and 
friendly  intercourse  with  his  people,  and  all  have  enjoyed 
his  sprightly  and  cheerful  conversations,  and  heard  his 
fatherly  advice  and  spiritual  encouragement  around  their 
firesides. 

"  Never  did  the  writer,  whose  opportunities  of  observation 
have  been  constant,  during  the  last  five  years,  know  a 
minister  who  equalled  Bishop  Moore,  in  the  kindness,  fre- 
quency, and  efficacy  of  his  attentions  to  the  sick  and  afflic- 
ted. The  gentleness  and  kindnessof  his  manner,  the  depth 
of  his  sympathy,  the  soothing  character  of  his  conversation, 
his  happy  and  tender  mode  of  presenting  the  consolations  of 
the  Gospel,  all  accompanied  by  prayers  of  the  most  appro- 
priate character,  and  of  remarkable  fervour,  rendered  this 
department  of  his  parochial  duties  eminently  pleasing  and 
useful.  Truly  did  he  love  his  dear  people,  as  he  was  wont 
to  call  them :  He  was  the  friend  of  them  all.  How  often 
has  the  writer  heard  him  mourn  over  those  of  them  who 
are  impenitent,  seen  him  weep  for  them ;  and  heard  his 
ejaculatory  prayers  ascend  to  God  on  their  behalf!  How 
often  has  he  seen  him  bear  the  communicants  of  his  flock 
in  his  heart,  and  on  his  lips  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  pray 
God  to  strengthen  their  faith,  and  confirm  them  in  all 
Christian  graces,  and  in  all  good  works ! 

"  Who  can  withhold  the  tribute  of  admiration  for  such 

n2 


158  MEMOIR  OP  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 

a  character;  who  would  desire  a  more  enviable  lot  than  his? 
Enjoying  for  fifty-four  years  the  high  privilege  of  declaring 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  to  ransomed  sinners — beloved 
by  all,  eminently  successful  both  in  his  ministry  and  in  his 
Episcopate,  without  enemies,  his  death  has  been  like  his 
life,  gentle,  calm,  full  of  love,  and  hope,  and  peace.  Let 
it  be  repeated,  he  had  no  enemies,  for  he  was  just  and  up- 
right in  all  his  dealings,  he  had  a  tender  regard  for  the  re- 
putation and  feelings  of  all,  and  never  spoke  evil  of  any : 
and  who  could  cherish  aught  but  love  and  reverence  for 
one  so  full  of  love  to  all  ?  The  citizens  of  Richmond  loved 
to  see  his  venerable  form  and  benevolent  face  as  he  walked 
the  streets.  His  best  eulogium  is  the  love  and  veneration 
of  the  whole  population  of  Richmond — the  tears  of  the 
immense  assembly  that  thronged  the  Church  at  his  funeral; 
yes,  of  all,  old  men  and  matrons,  young  men  and  maidens 
and  children.'  Who  can  forget  the  sobs  which  were  heard 
throughout  that  vast  crowd  ?  Who  was  not  impressed  by 
the  unparalleled  multitudes  which  swelled  his  far-lengthened 
funeral  procession  ?" 


CHAPTER  V. 


■      From  1814  to  1829. 

The  views  and  spirit  with  which  Bishop  Moore  entered  upon  the  duties 
of  his  Episcopate.  Notices  of  the  early  success  of  his  labours.  An  Epis- 
copate fund  proposed.  Formation  of  Prayer  Boole  and  Tract  Society. 
Rev.  Benjamin  Allen's  labours.  Measures  taken  to  promote  theological 
education  in  connexion  with  William  and  Mary  College.  Founding 
of  Theological  School,  and  the  Education  Society.  Brief  sketch  of  the 
history  of  both.  Fashionable  amusements  and  lay  discipline.  View  of 
Bible  Societies,  and  letters  relating  to  them.  His  ardent  love  for  the 
Liturgy,  and  desire  to  have  it  strictly  adhered  to  in  his  Diocese.  Opposi- 
tion to  proposed  changes  in  it.  Letters  on  the  Liturgy.  Baptismal  Re- 
generation, &c.  His  views  relating  to  the  removals  of  Clergymen  from 
one  parish  to  another.  Episcopal  services  in  North  Carolina.  Death  of 
Rev.  Messrs.  Norris  and  Wilmer.  Rumours  of  his  wish  to  retire  from 
the  Diocese.  His  desire  for  an  Assistant  Bishop.  Dr.  Meade  elected, 
with  an  objectionable  restriction,  which  was  afterwards  removed.  Con- 
secrated in  1829. 


The  lovely  example  of  zeal,  faithfulness,  and  success  in 
pastoral  duties,  exhibited  in  the  life  of  Bishop  Moore,  so 
imperfectly  sketched  in  the  preceding  chapter,  was  but 
a  counterpart  of  the  exhibition  of  the  like  qualities  in 
the  performance  of  the  higher  functions  of  his  Episcopal 
ofiSce.  In  addressing  ourselves  to  this  part  of  our  work, 
which  will  require,  not  only  a  notice  of  prominent  events 
in  the  history  of  his  diocese,  but  also  a  view  of  the  prin- 
ciples by  which  he  was  guided,  the  policy  he  adopted,  and 
the  motives  which  prompted  him  in  the  discharge  of  his 
important  duties  as  a  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God,  a  wide 
field  is  opened  before  us;  and  it  will  be  difficult  to  confine 


1 60  MEMOIR   or  THE 

ourselves  within  the  Hmits  allotted  to  the  present  memoir ; 
but  we  shall  study  brevity,  so  far  as  it  may  be  consistent 
with  the  faithful  performance  of  the  duty  of  a  biographer. 
The  first  Episcopal  act  performed  by  Dr.  Moore,  as 
Bishop  of  Virginia,  was  the  consecration  of  his  newly  erected 
parish  church  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God.  This  was 
soon  after  his  removal  to  Richmond ;  and  before  the  close 
of  his  ministry,  the  number  of  Episcopalians  had  so  increased 
in  that  city  of  his  habitation,  that  he  had  the  pleasure  of 
setting  apart  to  the  same  sacred  use,  two  other  edifices — 
Christ,  and  St.  James'  Churches.  Though  a  large  portion 
of  the  first  year  of  the  Bishop's  residence  in  Virginia  was 
necessarily  occupied  by  the  duties  of  his  parochial  charge, 
yet  was  he  enabled,  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  accomplish 
much  for  the  welfare  of  other  parishes,  and  to  enter  upon 
that  course  of  Episcopal  visitations  which  he  maintained 
ever  afterwards  with  exemplary  energy  and  zeal,  till  he 
was  compelled  to  intermit  them,  in  some  measure,  by  the 
visitations  of  infirmity  and  disease. 

In  his  address  to  the  Convention  of  1815,  he  reports  that 
he  had  visited  several  of  the  parishes,  confirmed  180  per- 
sons, received  four  candidates  for  orders,  admitted  two  to 
the  diaconate,  and  one  to  the  priesthood,  and  consecrated 
one  church  besides  the  Monumental.  "  The  visitations  I 
have  made,"  says  the  Bishop,  "  though  very  circumscribed, 
have  enabled  me  to  form  some  view  of  the  state  of  our  eccle- 
siastical concerns,  and  from  that  view,  I  think  myself  justi- 
fied in  drawing  the  most  pleasing  conclusions.  In  every 
parish  which  I  have  visited,  I  have  discovered  the  most 
animated  wish  in  the  people  to  repair  the  waste  places  of 
our  Zion,  and  to  restore  the  Church  of  their  fathers  to  its 
primitive  purity  and  excellence." 

"The  apostolic  rite  of  confirmation,  which  I  have  ad- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  161 

ministered  in  several  parishes,  was  received  by  people  of 
all  ages  with  the  greatest  joy,  and  a  general  principle  of 
union  and  exertion  was,  upon  those  occasions,  universally 
expressed.  Parishes  which  have  been  destitute  of  minis- 
terial aid  for  many  years,  which  had  slumbered  until  the 
warmest  friends  of  the  Church  conceived  it  to  have  been 
the  sleep  of  death,  have,  in  two  instances,  been  awakened 
from  that  state  of  torpor  in  which  they  were  involved,  and 
have  arisen  in  all  the  vigour  of  perfect  health.  The  younger 
clergy  of  this  diocese,  who,  from  their  youth  and  spiritual 
attainments,  are  well  qualified  for  the  glorious  work,  have 
exerted  themselves  in  a  manner  deserving  the  most  honour- 
able mention.  They  have  carried  the  standard  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  through  a  considerable  portion  of  this 
Church  ;  they  have  gone  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges, 
preaching  the  truths  of  their  divine  Master ;  and  by  their 
holy  conversation  with  the  people,  have  adorned  the  Gospel 
of  Christ.  A  number  of  their  elder  brethren,  though  pre- 
vented by  age  from  using  the  same  exertion,  have  laboured 
with  fidelity,  and  contributed  their  best  efforts  to  promote 
that  work  which  has  been  entrusted  to  their  hands.  The 
laity  have  been  equally  assiduous  in  the  discharge  of  that 
duty  pecuhar  to  their  station — the  duty  of  providing  for 
the  ministers  of  religion.  May  Heaven  reward  them  for 
their  labours  of  love ;  and  may  every  cup  of  cold  water 
which  they  have  given  to  a  disciple,  in  the  name  of  a  dis- 
ciple, receive  a  disciple's  reward." 

The  address  concluded  with  the  following  solemn  and 
earnest  appeal:  "  My  brethren  of  the  clergy, — The  wel- 
fare and  advancement  of  our  Zion  depend  upon  our  joint 
and  vigorous  exertions.  Great  is  the  duty  imposed  upon 
us,  and  great  is  the  responsibility  of  that  character  we  fill, 
as  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of  peace.     If  there  ever  was  a 


162  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

period  in  which  exertion  was  necessary ;  and  if  there  ever 
was  a  period  which  bid  fair  to  crown  that  exertion  with 
success,  this  is  the  time.  Though  few  in  number,  yet  de- 
pending for  support  upon  the  promises  of  God,  we  may  look 
for  an  abundant  blessing  upon  our  labours.  Jehovah  has 
promised  to  be  with  his  Church  to  the  end  of  the  world : 
and  he  will  fulfil  his  declaration.  The  parishes  are  invo- 
king our  aid.  0,  listen,  I  beseech  you,  to  their  numerous 
entreaties  !  '  Be  steadfast,  then :  be  unmoveable,  always 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  your  labour  shall 
not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord.'  " 

A  diocese  entering  upon  its  new  career  under  such  aus- 
pices, having  at  its  head  a  successor  to  the  apostolic  office 
animated  by  the  apostolic  spirit,  seconded  by  a  small  band 
of  clergymen  distinguished  for  zeal  and  devotion  in  their 
Master's  work,  countenanced  and  cheered  by  the  hearty 
co-operation  of  a  few  intelligent  and  pious  laymen  scattered 
throughout  the  parishes ;  and  above  all,  relying  for  success 
in  the  great  work  of  reviving  the  Church,  upon  the  pro- 
mised blessing  and  presence  of  its  Divine  Head,  could  not 
fail  to  be  prospered. 

Accordingly,  we  find  the  Bishop,  in  his  address  to  the 
Q)nvention  of  1816,  employing  this  strong  language  of  con- 
gratulation and  hope:  "  It  is  with  the  most  sincere  happi- 
ness I  inform  you,  that  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  diocese  of  Virginia,  presents  to  the  view  of  her  friends 
a  prospect  truly  encouraging.  The  clouds  of  adversity, 
which  for  years  have  overspread  her  horizon,  appear  to  be 
dispersing,  and  our  Zion,  animated  by  the  beams  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness,  is  recovering  from  her  desolations,  exhibit- 
ing the  most  heart-cheering  evidences  of  returning  health 
and  vigour." 

During  this  year,  Episcopal  visitations  were  made  to  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOHE.  163 

northern  parts  of  the  diocese,  and  to  the  Churches  west  of 
the  Blue  Ridge,  and  the  apostolic  rite  of  confirmation  was 
administered  to  about  750 ;  several  vacant  parishes  were 
supplied  with  devoted  ministers,  and  five  were  admitted  to 
holy  orders.  Twenty  parishes,  which,  at  the  time  of  Dr. 
Moore's  consecration,  were  destitute,  were  now  reported  as 
being  favoured  with  the  stated  services  of  the  sanctuary, 
performed  either  by  ordained  ministers,  or  by  pious  can- 
didates for  orders,  licensed  as  lay  readers. 

At  the  Convention  of  1816,  an  important  measure  was 
proposed,  by  a  most  respectable  committee  of  three  clergy- 
men and  three  laymen,  in  relation  to  the  providing  of  a 
permanent  support  for  the  Episcopate.     '•  Our  venerable 
Bishop,"  says  the  Report  of  the  Committee,  "has  diffused, 
through  various  and  remote  parts,  a  portion  of  that  zeal 
which  animates  his  labours.     But  the  duties  of  his  paro- 
chial charge  necessarily  limit  the  sphere  of  his  usefulness. 
It  appears  to  us,  therefore,  necessary,  as  well  in  order  to 
give  full  effect  to  his  Episcopal  ministrations,  as  to  derive 
the  benefits  contemplated  by  the  Convention,  that  some 
mode  be  devised  by  which  he  may  be  rendered  independent 
of  any  parochial  charge.     By  this  means  every  part  of  the 
Church  may  occasionally  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  pubhc 
ordinances,  and  of  the  Episcopal  functions;  and  thus,  being 
enabled  to  pervade  every  part  of  the  diocese,  he  will  have 
it  in  his  power  to  encourage  the  desponding,   to  rouse  the 
thoughtless,  to  give  direction  to  the  zeal  and  energy  of  the 
pious,  and  to  impress  upon  the  whole  system  a  salutary  im- 
pulse." 

This  important  proposal,  though  often  renewed  and  dis- 
cussed in  subsequent  Conventions,  was  never  carried  into 
full  effect.  The  late  Bishop  was  always  earnest  in  its  ad- 
vocacy, not  with  a  view  to  his  own  ease  or  emolument, 


164  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

(for  it  was  very  improbable  that  he  would  live  long  enough 
to  receive  any  benefit  fronn  the  fund,)  but  to  secure  the  in- 
dependence of  the  office,  and  the  comfort  of  those  who 
might  be  his  successors  in  it.  For  want  of  such  provision, 
he  afterwards  generously  relinquished  one  thousand  or  fif- 
teen hundred  dollars  of  his  salary  as  Rector,  for  the  sup- 
port of  an  assistant  in  the  Monumental  Church,  that  he 
might  devote  more  of  his  attention  to  the  duties  of  his 
Episcopal  charge.  The  majority  of  the  Convention,  per- 
suaded that  the  endowment  of  the  Theological  Seminary  and 
of  the  High  School,  was  an  object  of  more  pressing  neces- 
sity, believed  that  the  raising  of  the  Episcopal  Fund  might 
safely  be  deferred  till  that  was  accomplished.  It  is  hoped, 
however,  that  the  day  is  not  distant,  when  ample  provision 
will  be  made  in  that  wealthy  and  extensive  diocese,  for  re- 
lieving the  Bishop  from  the  necessity  of  assuming  a  paro- 
chial charge,  or  of  depending  upon  the  precarious  support 
to  be  derived  from  the  voluntary  annual  contributions  of 
the  parishes. 

At  the  same  Convention  a  society  was  instituted  for  the 
distribution  of  Prayer-Books  and  Tracts  in  the  Diocese  of 
Virginia,  which  still  continues  in  successful  operation,  and 
has  proved  a  valuable  auxiliary  in  the  revival  and  exten- 
sion of  the  Church.  The  publications  of  this  society  have 
found  their  way  to  many  a  destitute  neighbourhood  or  so- 
litary residence,  never  reached  by  the  living  missionary, 
and  have  there  borne  silent  but  effective  testimony  for 
Christ  and  his  Church.  The  proposer  of  this  institution, 
BE^JAMIN  Allen,  Jun.,  then  a  lay  delegate  from  St.  An- 
drew's parish,  Jefferson  county,  deserves  a  passing  notice  in 
this  memoir.  A  young  man  of  genius,  enterprise,  and 
energv,  he  had  left  his  native  state  of  New  York,  and  visit- 
ed Virginia,  it  is  believed,  in  pursuit  of  occupation  as  a 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  ^lOORE.  165 

teacher  of  youth.  His  previous  ecclesiastical  connex- 
ion had  been  with  the  Presbyterians,  but  being  con- 
vinced of  the  superior  claims  of  Episcopacy,  he  becanne 
a  candidate  for  orders  in  the  Church ;  and  having  been 
licensed  as  lay  reader,  he  journeyed  on  foot,  with  his  bun- 
dle upon  his  back,  and  commenced  his  labours  in  the  rich 
and  beautiful  valley  lying  between  the  Potomac  and  the 
Shenandoah,  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge.  Charlestown  and 
Shephardstown  were  the  two  principal  scenes  of  his  minis- 
try; but,  with  true  missionary  zeal,  he  extended  his  labours 
to  several  destitute  places  in  the  vicinity.  He  remained 
there  for  several  years  after  his  ordination,  and  was  the  in- 
strument, in  God's  hands,  of  causing  several  churches  to  be 
erected  and  of  gathering  within  their  walls  large  congre- 
gations of  devout  worshippers.  Having  accomplished  this 
important  work  in  the  diocese  of  Virginia,  he,  on  the  de- 
cease of  Dr.  Pilmore,  accepted  a  call  to  the  rectorship  of 
St.  Paul's  Church,  Philadelphia.  Of  his  ministry  there  we 
propose  not  to  speak,  farther  than  to  say,  that  he  was  the 
chief  agent  in  the  introduction  of  the  late  Dr.  Bedell  to  the 
scene  of  his  successful  ministry,  and  in  the  erection  of  St. 
Andrew's  Church.  All  the  good  which  has  resulted  from  the 
erection  of  that  church  and  the  successful  labours  of  its 
first  distinguished  rector,  should,  under  God,  be  ascribed  to 
the  disinterested  benevolence  and  holy  zeal  of  the  Rev. 
Benjamin  Allen.  His  life  affords  a  memorable  example  of 
the  good  which  may  be  effected  by  moderate  abilities,  sanc- 
tified by  grace,  and  under  the  direction  of  a  heart  anima- 
ted by  the  love  of  God  and  of  souls.  Mr.  Allen  died  on 
his  return  voyage  from  England,  whither  he  had  gone  for 
the  benefit  of  his  health,  in  the  year  1828.* 

*  The  writer  has  been  informed,  by  what  he  deems  good  authority,  that 
a  course  of  lectures  delivered  by  Mr.  A.  in  Kendall,  England,  led  to   the 


166  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

It  was  clearly  perceived,  by  those  who  were  engaged  in 
the  good  work  of  resuscitating  and  extending  the  Church 
in  Virginia,  that  a  large  supply  of  faithful,  devoted,  and 
well-qualified  ministers  of  the  cross  was  indispensable  to 
the  success  of  their  noble  undertaking.  And  at  this  early 
period,  before  any  Theological  Seminary  connected  with 
our  Church  had  been  established  at  the  North,  incipient 
measures  were  taken  in  Virginia  to  provide  the  means  for 
the  education  of  candidates  for  orders  in  an  institution  of 
its  own.  The  most  liberal  views  were  entertained  in  re- 
ference to  this  important  subject,  and,  so  far  as  we  are  in- 
formed, the  diocese  of  Virginia  is  entitled  to  the  credit  of 
taking  the  lead  in  the  cause  of  theological  education  in  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States.  That 
some  of  its  members  were  disposed  to  enter  upon  a  mea- 
sure of  such  vital  interest  with  pious  zeal  and  comprehen- 
sive views,  is  manifest  from  the  following  extract  from  an 
address  of  the  Standing  Committee  entered  upon  the  Jour- 
nalof  1816. 

"  The  Convention  of  1815  received  a  communication  from 
the  President  of  William  and  JVJary  College  upon  the  ex- 
pediency of  establishing  a  theological  professorship  in  that 
institution.  Whether  this  important  object  will  ever  be 
accomplished  will  depend  entirely,  under  the  blessing  of 
God,  upon  the  liberality  and  zeal  of  the  friends  of  the 
Church  in  providing  for  it  a  suitable  fund.  For  the  pre- 
sent we  submit  the  subject  for  consideration,  and  ask  your 
aid  and  advice  at  our  next  Convention  in.  organizing  a  plan 
which  may  embrace  a  charity  so  extensive  and  useful. 


establishment  of  Bible  classes  by  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and 
gave  the  first  impulse  to  the  numerous  conversions  which  have  taken  place 
from  that  Society  to  the  Church  within  the  last  few  years. 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  167 

"  When  the  number  and  wealth  of  Episcopalians  in  Vir- 
ginia are  considered,  we  cannot  but  believe  that  these  seve- 
ral objects"  (the  support  of  the  episcopate  and  the  esta- 
blishment for  theological  education)  "  will  be  cherished,  and 
that  our  Church,  which  is  behind  none  in  the  purity  of  her 
doctrines  and  the  excellence  of  her  forms,  will  be  behind 
none  in  successful  efforts  towards  carrying  into  effect  the 
several  parts  of  her  religious  and  literary  institutions.  And 
surely,  in  the  long  list  of  distinguished  supporters,  a  pecu- 
liar honour  will  rest  on  those  who,  placed  highest  in  rank 
and  station,  have  associated  their  greatness,  and  consecra- 
ted some  portion  of  their  wealth,  to  such  objects ;  and  who 
will  perceive  that,  in  rallying  round  the  standard  of  reli- 
gion, they  are  upholding  that  which  is  not  only  the  best 
security  and  guard  of  social  order,  but  is  also  the  promise 
and  pledge  of  a  felicity  above  the  warmest  conceptions  of 
the  human  imagination." 

In  the  foregoing  extract  we  behold  the  germ  of  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  of  Virginia.  From  that  period  the  sub- 
ject of  theological  education  was  not  lost  sight  of.  And  this 
may  be  the  most  appropriate  place  for  presenting  a  con- 
nected view  of  the  progressive  steps  which  resulted  in  the 
establishment  of  a  "  school  of  the  prophets,"  which  proved  a 
most  valuable  auxiliary  to  the  departed  Bishop  in  securing 
the  permanent  establishment  and  continued  prosperity  of 
the  Church  in  Virginia. 

The  Rev.  Reuel  Keith,  a  graduate  of  Middlebury  Col- 
lege in  Vermont,  who  towards  the  close  of  his  education 
had  been  baptized  and  received  into  the  Church  by  the 
present  writer,  having  been  ordained  deacon  by  Bishop 
Moore,  in  1817,  commenced  his  ministerial  labours  in 
Georgetown,  D.  C.  After  a  successful  ministry  there  of 
three  years,  he  was  appointed  Professor  in  William  and 


1  G8  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Mary  College,  and  Rector  of  Bruton  Parish,  Williamsburg. 
In  conformity  with  the  proposal  made  by  the  authorities  of 
the  college  in  1815,  the  benefits  of  theological  educa- 
tion were  now  offered  to  candidates  for  orders  gratuitously. 
The  Convention  of  1821,  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
making  more  ample  provision  for  the  instruction  of  candi- 
dates for  orders,  and  of  retaining  for  this  purpose,  within 
the  State,  all  such  as  might  be  disposed  to  devote  them- 
selves to  the  sacred  ministry,  resolved  to  establish  a  theo- 
logical school  at  Williamsburg  ;  appointed  a  Board  of  Trus- 
tees for  its  government,  selected  an  Agent  to  solicit  sub- 
scriptions throughout  the  diocese  for  its  support,  and  also 
directed  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  enter  into  a  correspond- 
ence with  the  Standing  Committees  of  Maryland  and  North 
Carolina,  in  order  to  ascertain  whether  the  members  of  our 
Church  in  those  states  would  co-operate  with  Virginia  in 
the  support  of  the  institution.  The  agent  met  with  en- 
couraging success  in  the  collection  of  funds,  having  received 
subscriptions  amounting  to  more  than  10,000  dollars.  No 
answer  was  received  from  North  Carolina,  and  that  from 
Maryland  was  unfavourable  to  the  location  of  the  school  at 
Williamsburg. 

There  was,  in  this  movement,  no  feeling  of  hostility  to  the 
General  Seminary  which  had  been  previously  established 
at  New  Haven,  but  simply  the  carrying  into  effect  of  a 
design  entertained  several  years  before.  All  unfriendliness 
and  rivalry  was  disavowed  by  a  resolution  of  the  Conven- 
tion. And  the  founding  of  the  seminary  was  but  the  ex- 
ercise of  a  right,  which,  by  general  consent,  pertained  to 
every  diocese  in  the  Union,  which  had  been  previously 
exercised  by  that  of  New  York,  and  has  since  been  by 
those  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky. 

Acting  upon  this  generally  conceded  principle,  the  Mary- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  169 

land  Convention,  in  1822,  resolved  to  establish  a  theologi- 
cal^seminary  for  that  diocese,  and  elected  a  Board  of  Trus- 
tees. The  measure  seemed  to  be  received  with  much  fa- 
vour by  the  Church,  and  as  the  result  of  a  partial  applica- 
tion to  the  parishes,  a  subscription  of  several  thousand  dol- 
lars was  obtained  towards  the  endowment  of  the  institution. 
But  a  high  party  excitement  was  gotten  up  in  opposition 
to  the  measure,  as  a  consequence  of  which,  the  Convention 
of  1823  resolved  to  repeal  the  act  of  the  preceding  Con- 
vention, and  to  release  the  subscribers  from  their  obliga- 
tions. 

This  reverse  was  a  sad  trial  to  the  friends  of  the  pro- 
posed institution  in  Maryland.  But  in  this  instance,  as  in 
many  others,  it  was  manifest  that  while  **  man  appoints, 
God  disappoints;"  and  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  over- 
ruled the  disappointment  for  the  welfare  of  his  cause  and 
the  glory  of  his  name.  The  friends  of  theological  educa- 
tion in  Maryland  and  Virginia,  who  sympathized  in  their 
views  of  Christian  doctrine  and  ecclesiastical  policy,  and 
favoured  the  training  up  of  ministers  in  the  midst  of  the 
people  for  whose  benefit  they  were  to  labour,  and  with 
whose  character,  habits  and  institutions  it  was,  therefore, 
important  that  they  should  be  acquainted, — thus  strangely 
prevented  from  accomplishing  their  end  by  separate  action, 
were  enabled  to  combine  their  efforts  in  the  promotion  of 
a  common  cause,  through  the  medium  of  "  the  Education 
Society,"  which  was  a  voluntary  association,  general  in  its 
character,  and  governed  by  a  Board  of  Managers,  in  which 
the  members  of  the  Church  in  the  two  neighbouring  dio- 
ceses were  equally  represented. 

That  society  instituted  in  1818,  was  originally  styled  the 
Education  Society  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  afterwards 
the  Education  Society  of  Maryland  and  Virginia,  and  was 

o2 


170  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

finally  so  enlarged  in  the  sphere  of  its  operations  as  proper- 
ly to  assume  the  title  of  "  the  Society  for  the  Education  of 
Pious  and  Indigent  Young  Men  for  the  Ministry  of  the  Pro- 
testant Episcopal  Church."  This  is  not  the  place  to  speak 
at  large  of  its  plans  and  operations.  But  we  may  be  per- 
mitted to  state  that  young  men  from  all  parts  of  the  Union 
have  been  numbered  among  its  beneficiaries,  and  nearly 
one-tenth  part  of  the  ministers  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States  have  derived  aid  from  its  funds 
in  the  acquirement  of  their  theological  training. 

While  located  at  Williamsburg,  the  theological  school 
was  weak  and  languishing :  and  the  Trustees,  in  October, 
1823,  transferred  it  to  Alexandria,  D.  C,  where  Professor 
Keith  soon  gathered  around  him  thirteen  candidates  for  or- 
ders, and  received  efficient  aid  in  his  important  work  by 
the  voluntary  services  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wilmer,  in  (he  de- 
partment of  Systematic  Divinity,  and  of  the  Rev.  Oliver 
Norris,  in  that  of  Pastoral  Theology.  The  churchmen  of 
Maryland,  highly  approving  of  the  new  location  of  the 
Seminary,  resolved  to  give  it  their  cordial  support  and  co- 
operation through  the  medium  of  the  Education  Society. 
A  large  proportion  of  the  subscribers  to  the  Maryland 
Seminary  cheerfully  transferred  their  subscriptions  to  the 
Society.  By  this  means  the  managers  were  enabled  to  en- 
large the  number  of  their  beneficiaries ;  and  when  it  was 
resolved  to  purchase  a  farm  and  transfer  the  Seminary  to 
its  present  beautiful  site,  they  loaned  money  to  aid  in  the 
erection  of  buildings,  and  pledged  themselves  for  the  sup- 
port of  an  additional  professorship.  Thus,  without  any  con- 
flict or  jealousy  between  the  two  different  Boards,  the  great 
work  of  theological  education  in  which  they  jointly  and 
harmoniously  co-operate,  has  been  more  successfully  prose- 
cuted   than   it   could   have  been    if   {he    plans   originally 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  171 

adopted  had  been  carried  into  effect  without  opposition  and 
without  disappointment,  by  the  respective  parties. 

Ever  since  the  removal  of  the  Seminary  to  its  present 
location,  about  three  miles  from  Alexandria,  in  1827,  it  has 
gone  on  increasing  in  popularity  and  usefulness;  enjoying 
the  favour  of  the  Church  and  the  blessing  of  God.  Upon 
its  farm  of  seventy  acres  there  is  erected  a  central  build- 
ing, containing  library,  refectory,  and  recitation  rooms, 
with  two  wings  for  the  accommodation  of  the  students  :  a 
chapel,  and  three  houses  for  the  professors  and  their  families. 
The  beneficial  influence  of  this  school  of  the  prophets  has 
by  no  means  been  confined  to  the  diocese  in  which  it  is 
located.  Its  Alumni  are  found  scattered  through  different 
and  distant  states ;  and  so  successfully  has  the  spirit  of  mis- 
sions been  cultivated  there  through  the  medium  of  its 
"Society  of  Inquiry,"  &c.  that  of  the  eleven  foreign  missiona- 
ries of  our  Church,  seven, — and  of  those  in  heathen  lands, 
all, — were  prepared  for  their  work  at  the  Virginia  Semi- 
nary. 

Bishop  Moore  felt  a  warm  interest  in  this  favourite  insti- 
tution of  his  Diocese.  At  its  annual  examinations  he  uni- 
formly attended,  and  was  deeply  solicitous  that  all  who 
received  its  honours  should  be  scribes  well-instructed  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  "  workmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth."  And,  as  the  classes 
of  its  Alumni,  one  after  another,  received,  through  the  im- 
position of  his  hands,  authority  to  minister  in  holy  things, 
his  heart  glowed  with  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  that  his 
diocese  was  favoured  with  such  a  nursery  of  faithful  minis- 
ters of  Christ.  He  was  not  taken  to  his  rest  till  this  valuable 
institution  was  placed  upon  a  stable  foundation.  He  saw 
it,  from  small  beginnings,  under  the  care  of  able  and  skil- 
ful professors,  rapidly  advancing  to  eminence  and  useful- 


172  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

ness;  and  every  friend  of  the  Church  should  pray  that  its 
progress  may  continue  to  be  onward,  now  that  the  hoary 
head  of  the  first  President  of  its  Board  of  Trustees  is  laid 
low  in  the  dust. 

While  the  Bishop  and  his  associates  were  prompt  and 
energetic  in  the  adoption  and  prosecution  of  measures  which 
would  increase  the  number  of  the  clergy,  and  meet  the 
growing  demand  for  the  enlargement  and  extension  of  the 
Church,  they  displayed  no  less  wisdom  and  energy  in  pro- 
viding for  \i?>  purity,  and  were  mainly  anxious  that  the  ex- 
ercise of  apostolic  discipline  i\\o\x\^  preserve  the  conquests 
"which  might,  from  time  to  time,  be  achieved  by  the  autho- 
rized preachers  of  apostolic  doctrine.  Not  only  were 
canons  adopted  to  guard  the  ministry  against  the  intru- 
sion of  unqualified  men,  and  to  purge  it  from  the  disgrace 
which  might  be  brought  upon  it  by  the  misconduct  of  the 
unworthy  holders  of  a  divine  commission,  but  measures 
were  also  taken  to  keep  the  laity  faithful  to  their  Chris- 
tian profession,  and  induce  all  who  "  named  the  name  of 
Christ  to  depart  from  iniquity." 

A  looseness  of  discipline  had  so  long  prevailed  in  the 
Church  of  Virginia,  that  it  was  a  work  of  great  difficulty 
for  those  who  preached  the  doctrines  of  salvation  to  illy 
instructed  congregations,  to  induce  them  to  adopt  the  rigid 
discipline  of  a  godly  life.  Many  of  the  communicants  had 
been  accustomed  freely  to  mingle  with  others  in  the  ordi- 
nary gayeties  and  pleasure  of  fashionable  life.  7'he  truly 
pious,  among  both  clergy  and  laity,  grieved  over  this  state 
of  things  as  highly  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  Church, 
and  were  exceedingly  desirous  that  none  should  be  admitted 
to  the  holy  communion  who  would  not  renounce  all  those 
indulgences  and  pleasures  which  are  inconsistent  with  the 
Christian  profession,  and  which  are  virtually  abjured  in 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  173 

the  baptismal  vow,  to  "  renounce  the  pomps  and  vanities  of 
this  wicked  world."  In  this  right  feeling  the  Bishop  warm- 
ly participated  ;  and  notwithstanding  his  strong  reluctance 
to  adopt  any  measures  which  might  be  deemed  censurably 
rigorous  or  compulsory,  he  was  desirous  to  adopt  every 
lawful  means,  not  deemed  by  him  inconsistent  with  charity 
and  prudence,  for  clearing  the  Church  of  the  reproach 
brought  upon  her  by  the  inconsistent  lives  and  worldly  con- 
formity of  some  who  approached  her  altars.  His  views,  in 
reference  to  this  delicate  and  difficult  point,  are  expressed 
in  the  following  letter  to  a  friend  : 

Richmond,  Oct.  23,  1817. 

Dear  Sir, — The  information  you  have  received,  relative 
to  a  correspondence  between  Mr.  Jefferson  and  myself,  is 
without  foundation,  would  to  God  !  that  his  mind  was 
favourably  impressed  towards  Christianity,  and  that  by 
some  magnanimous  effort,  he  would  restore  to  the  religion 
of  our  fathers,  the  many  who  have  been  led  into  skepti- 
cism, through  the  influence  of  his  opinions.  A  lady  assured 
me  a  few  days  since  that  he  is  a  Socinian ;  and  from  some 
things  which  have  met  my  eye,  I  take  it  for  granted  her 
report  is  true.  I  cordially  concur  with  you  in  your  views 
of  Church  discipline,  and  am  fully  of  opinion,  that  we  may 
with  equal  propriety  attempt  to  serve  God  and  mammon, 
as  to  reconcile  an  indulgence  in  fashionable  amusements, 
with  the  divine  life;  but  the  remedy,  the  remedy — how  isit 
to  be  applied  ?  In  this  city,  much  as  I  wish  to  check  the 
evil,  I  confess  myself  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed.  A  tender 
father  will  use  every  persuasion  with  a  disobedient  child, 
and  will  bear  long  with  his  perverseness,  before  he  will 
turn  him  out  of  doors.  His  affection  for  his  children, 
makes  him  tremble  at  the  effects  which  austerity  might 


174  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

produce.  He  is  afraid  that  an  expulsion  from  his  society 
would  give  rise  to  a  reaction  dreadful  in  its  tendency,  and 
expose  his  offspring  to  evils  incalculably  great !  A  minis- 
ter of  the  Gospel  is  enjoined  to  instruct  with  meekness, 
those  who  oppose  themselves :  and  it  is  bis  duty,  "  knowin  g 
the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  to  persuade  men."  Although  he  is 
bound  to  be  thus  prudent,  he  is  equally  obliged  to  guard 
the  altar;  to  inspect  the  conduct  of  his  members;  and  to  see 
that  none  of  them  bring  a  reproach  upon  the  cross  of 
Christ.  In  New  York,  the  relinquishment  of  balls,  the 
theatre  and  card  table,  formed  the  "sine  qua  non"  of 
admission  to  the  communion  in  my  Church :  but  whether 
the  temper  of  my  present  flock  would  submit  to  the  same 
rule  of  conduct,  God  only  knows.  I  am  apprehensive  it 
would  produce  a  commotion  overwhelming  in  its  effects, 
and  desolating  to  our  interests.  Were  there  a  few  lay- 
men of  distinction  in  this  place  who  would  sanction  the  at- 
tempt, and  enforce  it  with  their  influence,  perhaps  it  might 
succeed :  but  in  all  my  conversations  upon  the  subject,  with 
some  truly  excellent  men  belonging  to  my  Church,  they 
express  the  greatest  apprehension,  and  I  do  not  know  at 
present  of  any  who  would  uphold  me  in  the  conflict.  I 
hope  you  will  continue  to  reflect  upon  the  subject;  it  is, 
indeed,  of  great  moment,  and  merits  the  most  pious  and 
serious  consideration.  I  have  just  returned  from  a  long  tour 
through  the  western  part  of  the  diocese,  and  shall  leave 
Richmond  in  a  few  days  to  explore  the  counties  betw^een 
Vork  and  Rappahannock  rivers.  I  would  wish  some  plan 
devised  for  the  support  of  two  or  more  missionaries;  the 
money  might  be  raised  either  by  subscription,  or  by  sermons 
in  our  Churches.  Present  me  very  respectfully  and  affec- 
tionately to  Mrs. and 

Believe  me,  your  sincere  friend  and  pastor, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  175 

P.  S.  Do  attend  our  next  Convention,  and  let  us  en- 
deavour to  ascertain  how  far  discipline  may  be  exercised 
with  prudence.  I  could  wish  you  to  bring  the  question  be- 
fore the  Standing  Committee,  in  order  to  know  their  opinion. 

In  conformity  with  the  suggestions  of  the  foregoing  letter, 
the  subject  was  presented  to  the  consideration  of  the  Con- 
vention in  1818.  A  warm  and  animated  discussion  ensued, 
and  after  various  attempts  to  evade  a  decision  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  others  to  procure  the  expression  of  an  opinion 
that  would  have  led  to  no  good  practical  result,  the  follow- 
ing resolution  was  adopted  by  a  unanimous  vote  of  the 
clergy,  and  by  a  very  large  majority  of  the  laity. 

*'  Whereas,  differences  of  opinion  prevail  as  to  certain 
fashionable  amusements,  and  it  appears  desirable  to  many 
that  the  sense  of  the  Convention  should  be  expressed  con- 
cerning them;  the  Convention  does  hereby  declare  its  opin- 
ion, that  gaming,  attending  on  theatres,  public  balls,  and 
horse-racing,  should  be  relinquished  by  all  communicants  of 
this  Church,  as  having  the  bad  effects  of  staining  the  purity 
of  the  Christian  character,  of  giving  offence  to  their  pious 
brethren,  and  of  endangering  their  own  salvation,  by  their 
rushing  voluntarily  into  those  temptations  against  which 
they  implore  the  protection  of  their  Heavenly  Father;  and 
this  Convention  cherishes  the  hope,  that  this  expression  of 
its  opinion  will  be  sufficient  to  produce  conformity  of  con- 
duct, and  unanimity  of  opinion  among  all  the  members  of 
our  communion." 

This  mild  but  firm  resolve  met  with  the  very  general  ap- 
probation of  those  whom  it  concerned.  It  is  believed  that, 
since  its  adoption,  the  clergy  have  found  little  difficulty  in 
maintaining  salutary  discipline  in  their  respective  congre- 
gations ;  and  the  Church  in  Virginia  nownrf^spnts  a  bndy 

of  r^rim 


176  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  communicants  as  exemplary  for  non-conformity  to  the 
world,  and  for  zealous  devotion  to  the  cause  of  God,  as  can 
be  found  in  any  other  diocese. 

The  formation  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  in  the 
year  1816,  called  forth  a  Pastoral  Letter  from  Bishop  Ho- 
bart,  of  New  York,  reiterating  the  sentiments  advanced 
by  Bishop  Marsh,  and  others,  in  England,  and  advising 
Episcopalians  not  to  give  it  their  patronage  and  support  ; 
chiefly  on  the  ground  that  a  union  with  other  denominations 
of  Christians,  even  for  so  simple  and  praiseworthy  an  object 
as  that  of  distributing  the  word  of  God  without  note  or 
comment,  was  a  virtual  recognition  of  their  defective  eccle- 
siastical organizations,  and  dangerous  to  our  distinctive 
principles  as  Churchmen.  The  Pastoral  Letter  opened  a 
discussion,  which  was  conducted  with  ability  on  both  sides, 
and  excited  a  very  general  interest  throughout  the  Church. 
Of  the  merits  of  the  controversy  it  is  not  our  design  to  speak. 
While  we  would  give  to  both  parties  the  credit  of  sincerity, 
we  would  recommend  to  the  members  of  each,  the  exercise 
of  mutual  forbearance  and  charity.  It  is  one  of  those  nice 
questions  of  casuistry  about  which  good  men  may  con- 
scientiously differ,  but  which  should  never  be  allowed  to 
produce  alienation  of  feeling  among  members  of  the  same 
household,  who  acknowledge  "  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one 
baptism." 

With  a  full  knowledge  of  the  arguments  and  objections 
urged  against  Bible  Societies,  Bishop  Moore  readily  accept- 
ed the  office  of  President  in  the  Virginia  Bible  Society,  in- 
stituted in  August,  1816,  as  the  venerable  Bishop  White 
had  previously  done  in  that  of  Philadelphia.  Both  con- 
tinued to  hold  their  offices,  and  give  to  the  Bible  Society 
cause  their  cordial  support,  till  death  closed  their  earthly 
labours. 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOOKE.  177 

The  following  letters,  which  themselves  suiSciently  ex- 
plain the  occasion  of  their  being  written,  will  be  of  interest 
to  the  reader  in  this  connexion. 


LETTER  UPON'  THE  SUBJECT  OF  BIBLE  SOCIETIES. 

March  16th,  1825. 

Rt.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  have  suffered,  during  the  last 
twelvemonth,  exceedingly,  with  an  affection  of  my  head. 
It  has  not,  indeed,  been  painful,  notwithstanding  which,  it 
has  deprived  me  of  all  comfort,  been  injurious  to  my  me- 
mory, depressed  my  spirits,  and  at  times  rendered  it  diffi- 
cult for  me  to  walk  through  my  parish.      It  is,  thank  God, 
less  afflicting  than  it  has  been.      I  entertain  a  hope  that  I 
shall  be  so  far  relieved  as  to  be  enabled  to  discharge  my 
duties  with  that  satisfaction   I  formerly  enjoyed.     I  have 
noticed  some  of  the  difficulties  with  which  you  have  had  to 
contend,  and  judging  of  your  feelings  by  my  own,  I  have  taken 
it  for  granted  that  the  controversy  must  have  interfered 
with  your  comfort  and  peace  of  mind.     In  all  those  matters 
in  which  the  principles  of  the  Church  are  concerned,  our 
sentiments  generally  harmonize,  but  in  the  case  of  Bible 
Societies,  we  certainly  differ.     Of  this  fact  you   must  be 
sensible,  as  I  have  long  been  a  member  of  that  institution 
in  Virginia.     You  cannot,  therefore,   be  offended  with  me 
in  expressing  the  sorrow  I  felt  at   the  discovery  of  those 
sentiments   advanced    by  you  in    your   late  discourse   at 
Raleigh.     The  opposition  to  the  Church  is  so  great,  and 
the  prejudice  against  Bishops  so  strong,  I  am  afraid  your 
discourse  will  not  be  read   with  that  indulgence  it  merits, 
and  that  the  public  will  charge  us  with  a  wish  to  keep  the 
people  in  ignorance,  and  as  representing  the  fc^acred  Volume 

p 


178  •  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

as  a  book  so  completely  sealed,  as  to  deprive  it  of  its  cha- 
racter as  a  revelation  from  heaven.  I  think  I  have  beard 
you  remark,  that  the  order  of  clergy  is  so  plainly  expressed 
in  the  Gospels,  and  in  the  Epistles  of  Paul,  as  to  preclude 
the  necessity  of  any  other  information  on  the  subject;  and 
that  whoever  will  read  without  prejudice,  must  be  satisfied 
that  our  views  of  Episcopacy  are  correct.  Such  is  my 
opinion  of  the  strength  of  those  proofs  to  be  adduced  from 
those  sources,  that  I  entertain  no  particular  alarm  from  a 
general  diffusion  of  the  Scriptures,  and  consider  it  my  duty 
to  promote  as  general  a  circulation  of  the  Bible  as  possible. 
Could  a  Prayer  Book  accompany  every  volume  of  the 
Sacred  Writings,  I  should  be  rejoiced;  but  as  that  was 
not  the  case  when  the  Scriptures  were  first  given  to  the 
world,  I  cannot  see  the  propriety,  at  the  present  day,  of 
making  it  the  condition  of  their  dissemination.  In  the 
Family  Visiter,  to  which  paper  you  are,  I  believe,  a  sub- 
scriber, a  proposition  was  made,  a  few  weeks  since,  of  fur- 
nishing the  public  with  a  history  of  the  Church.  Sensible 
of  tiie  character  which  that  history  would  sustain,  I  ad- 
dressed a  piece  to  the  Editor,  under  the  signature  of  Scnex, 
disapproving  of  the  plan,  and  expressing  my  fears  as  to  the 
result.  Though  they  declared  their  resolutions  to  proceed, 
still  I  perceived  in  the  paper  of  last  Saturday,  that  they 
have  thought  it  prudent  to  omit  several  sections  contained 
in  the  former  plan,  assigning  as  a  reason,  the  stress  laid  by 
some  Christians  on  their  vievA's  of  Church  government.  I 
think  that  1  perceive  a  general  disposition  in  all  other  so- 
cieties to  unite  against  us.  The  principle  of  Episcopacy 
is  so  painful  to  their  minds,  that  they  cannot  cordially  love 
us,  and  would,  no  doubt,  do  us  hurt :  provided  it  was  in 
their  power.  In  this  State,  where  the  Church,  compared 
with  them,  is  comparatively  weak,  I  know  of  no  weapon 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  3IOORE.  179 

SO  effectual  as  prudence;  especially  as  there  is  some  diffe- 
rence of  opinion  on  the  subject  among  ourselves. 
With  love  to  Mrs.  R., 

Believe  me  your  sincere  friend  and  brother, 

R.  C.  Moore. 
Bishop  RAVE^scROFT. 

THE  REV.  W.  F.  LEE. 

April  2nd,  1833. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Being  a  sincere  friend  to  the  dis- 
semination of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  sensible  that  age 
has  deprived  me  of  that  efficiency  in  the  discharge  of  duty 
which  I  once  possessed,  I  have  thought  proper  to  return  the 
clergy,  and  members  of  the  Bible  Society  of  Virginia,  my 
sincere  thanks  for  the  honour  they  have  for  many  years 
conferred  on  me,  in  electing  me  as  their  President,  and  to 
express  my  disposition  to  give  place  to  the  appointment  of 
a  younger  man  to  fill  that  responsible  office.  I  must  also 
request  you,  Rev.  Sir,  to  assure  tlie  Society,  that  I  shall 
always  derive  the  greatest  enjoyment  in  the  prosperity  of 
the  Bible  cause;  and  that  no  effort  in  my  power  shall  be 
wanting  in  the  promotion  of  the  glorious  work  in  which 
they  are  engaged.  For  the  space  of  nineteen  years,  my 
name  has  been  enrolled  on  the  list  of  its  members;  during 
which  time,  (it  gives  me  pleasure  to  say,)  we  have  been  of 
one  mind,  and  one  heart.  No  discordant  views  have  ever 
interrupted  our  harmony.  We  have  prosecuted  our  mea- 
sures with  a  unanimity  of  Christian  sentiment  and  feeling, 
supplicating  the  Almighty  for  his  blessing  on  our  exertions' 
the  God  of  love  and  peace,  whose  favour  we  implored,  has 
crowned  our  labours  with  success. 

Accept,  dear  sir,  the  assurances  of  regard, 

And  believe  me,  &c. 

R.  C.  Moore. 


180  MEMOIR   OF  THE 


ANSWER  TO  AN  INVITATION"  TO  ATTEND  THE  MEETING    OP  THE 
BIBLE  SOCIETY  IN  NEW  YORK. 

February  9th,  1825. 

Dear  Sir, — I  have  received  your  communication  invi- 
ting me  to  attend  the  meeting  of  the  Bible  Society  in  New 
Yorlc;  but  as  the  Convention  of  the  Episcopal  Church  will 
assemble  in  this  place  in  the  month  of  May,  it  will  not  be 
in  my  power  to  visit  your  city  at  the  time  specified  in  your 
letter.  To  forward  and  promote  the  circulation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  is  my  sincere  wish  ;  and  to  carry  that  wish 
into  effect,  I  have  repeatedly  exerted  the  best  energies  of 
my  mind.  The  Bible  is  the  word  of  God — a  revelation 
intended  for  the  benefit  of  every  member  of  the  human 
family;  of  course,  every  nieans  that  can  be  adopted  to 
render  its  circulation  general,  must  be  in  accordance  with 
the  Divine  will.  Such,  I  presume,  is  the  opinion  of  all 
Protestants;  and  though  men  may  differ  conscientiously 
as  to  the  mode  in  which  it  should  be  done,  still,  I  charitably 
believe,  that  there  is  not  a  Christian  belonging  to  our 
ra7iks,  who  does  not  wish  well  to  the  widest  spread  of 
divine  truth. 

Accept  my  best  wishes  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Bible 
cause,  and  with  my  compliments  to  your  worthy  Presi- 
dent, and  other  officers  of  the  institution, 

Believe  me  your  friend  and  obedient  servant, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

The  attachment  of  Bishop  Moore  to  the  peculiar  doc- 
trines and  institutions  of  his  own  Church,  ardent  and  sin- 
cere though  it  was,  as  it  did  not  restrain  him  from  co- 
operating with  Christians  of  other  communions  in  works  o 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  181 

benevolence  and  pietv,  which  involved  no  sacrifice  of  prin- 
ciple, so  neither  did  it  prevent  him  from  cherishing  towards 
them  every  feeling  of  kindliness,  and  interchanging  the 
tender  offices  of  love.  In  the  following  extract  from  one 
of  his  conventional  addresses,  we  recognize  the  overflow- 
ing of  a  truly  Catholic  heart,  vi'ishing  "  grace,  mercy,  and 
peace,  to  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity :" 
"  To  promote  the  cause  of  genuine  religion  is  our  only  ob- 
ject; and  as  that  object  is  legitimate,  it  must  succeed.  We 
know  of  no  enemies  but  the  enemies  of  our  own  exalted 
Redeemer;  we  stretch  forth  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
to  all  who,  in  sincerity,  call  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
we  expect  to  meet  in  heaven  with  Christians  of  all  deno- 
minations; and  while  we  labour  in  our  department,  we 
wish  prosperity  to  all  the  Saviour's  friends.  Yes,  brethren, 
in  heaven,  distinctions  will  be  done  away ;  we  shall 
then  be  embodied  under  one  name — '  the  spirits  of  the 
just  made  perfect ;'  and  in  joyful  union,  we  will  unite 
with  them  and  angels  in  singing  unto  Him  who  loved 
us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood  ;  unto 
Jesus,  the  exalted,  precious  Jesus,  be  all  honour  and  glory 
ascribed,  forever  and  ever.     Amen."* 

There  are  some  minds  so  strangely  constituted  as  to  be 
incapacitated  for  "  holding  the  truth  in  love.''^  They 
seem  to  suppose  that  an  attachment  to  the  distinctive  prin- 
ciples of  the  Church  must  prove  itself  genuine  by  the  in- 
dulging of  an  acerbity  of  temper  towards  all  who  do  not 
embrace  them,  by  uttering  the  most  bitter  reproaches 
against  the  advocates  of  different  principles,  and  by  keep- 
ing ourselves  entirely  aloof  from  all  intercourse  with  those 
who  are  not  of  our  communion.     How   wide  the  contrast 

*  Journal  of  Convention,  1818. 

p2 


182  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

between  their  course  and  that  of  the  venerated  subject  of 
this  memoir  !  Which  of  them  bears  the  closest  resemblance 
to  the  example  of  that  meek  and  loving  Master  who  dealt 
tenderly  with  the  unbelieving  and  persecuting  Pharisees; 
and  who,  when  some  of  his  own  disciples  would  imprecate 
fire  from  heaven  upon  a  village  of  heretical  Samaritans, 
said — "  ye  know  not  what  spirit  ye  are  of?" 

To  infer  from  the  fact  of  Bishop  Moore's  attachment  to 
Bible  Societies,  and  his  charitable  feelings  towards  Chris- 
tians of  every  name,  that  his  attachment  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church  was  feeble,  and  that  he  had  no  strong  aver- 
sion to  schism  :  or  to  infer  from  his  love  of  associations, 
lecture-room  services,  and  prayer  meetings,  that  he  did  not 
properly  appreciate  the  venerable  Liturgy,  and  fixed  wor- 
ship, and  decent  ceremonies  of  the  Church,  would  be  an 
act  of  the  grossest  injustice  to  his  character.  Baptized  and 
confirmed  at  her  altars,  trained  up  from  earliest  infancy  to 
walk  in  her  hallowed  ways,  he  had  derived  all  his  spiritual 
nutriment  from  her  bosom:  and  finding  in  her  services,  doc- 
trines, and  sacraments,  all  that  he  needed  for  the  support, 
growth,  and  comfort  of  his  inner  man,  he  was  ever  distin- 
guished by  his  firm  and  undeviating  adherence  to  the 
Church,  as  "  the  house  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and 
ground  of  the  truth." 

So  ardent  was  his  attachment  to  the  Liturgy  in  its  in- 
egpity — so  opposed  was  he  to  any  measure  which  might 
disturb  the  fair  beauty  and  harmony  of  its  proportions, 
that  when  in  the  General  Convention  of  1826,  a  proposal, 
not  for  a  change  in  the  Prayer  Book,  but  for  the  allowance 
of  discretion  in  the  use  of  certain  parts  of  the  service,  intro- 
duced by  Bishop  Hobart,  was  concurred  in  by  the  majority 
of  both  houses  as  expedient  and  desirable ;  he  was  decidedly 
opposed  to  the  measure  as  one  of  dangerous  tendency,  and 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  183 

expressed  his  views  in  the  following  strong  language  at  the 
next  meeting  of  his  Diocesan  Convention. 

"  The  Secretary,  brethren,  will  produce  to  the  Conven- 
tion a  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the  General  Convention, 
on  the  subject  of  certain  proposed  alterations  in  the  Liturgy 
of  the  Church.  It  is  my  duty  to  mention,  not  only  to  the 
members  of  this  Convention,  but  also  to  the  members  of  the 
Church  throughout  the  Diocese  of  Virginia,  the  fears  with 
which  my  mind  is  impressed  on  this  important  subject.  The 
Church  has  hitherto  prospered  in  the  use  of  the  Liturgy  as 
it  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  our  fathers.  That  uni- 
formity of  worship  which  has  distinguished  us  as  a  society, 
should  the  proposed  alterations  be  carried  into  effect,  would 
be  destroyed.  Instead  of  uniting  in  the  same  devotional 
exercises  as  we  hitherto  have  done,  every  clergyman  will 
have  it  in  his  power  to  select  his  own  lessons,  and  to  read 
such  portions  of  the  Psalms  of  David  as  he  pleases,  by  which 
means  the  public  worship  of  God  in  these  particulars,  will 
be  as  various  as  the  constitutions  of  our  minds.  The  old 
members  of  the  Church,  who  have  been  taught  to  view  the 
Liturgy  through  a  medium  the  most  sacred,  will  be  grieved. 
The  guards  to  uniformity  being  once  removed,  one  inno- 
vation will  succeed  another,  until  the  people  will  lose  that 
reverence  for  our  incomparable  services  by  which  they 
have  been  actuated,  and  the  Church  receive  the  most  vital 
injury. 

"When  we  reflect  upon  the  general  esteem  in  which  the 
Liturgy  is  viewed  by  the  reflecting  and  considerate  of  other 
denominations,  our  opinion  of  its  excellence  should  be 
strengthened  and  increased.  The  celebrated  Dr.  Clarke, 
of  the  Methodist  Society,  has  declared  that  the  Liturgy  of 
the  Church  is  second  to  no  volume  except  the  sacred  wri- 
tings ;   and  the  Rev.  Robert  Hall,  of  the  Baptist  Society 


184  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

has  expressed  himself  in  similar  language.  To  touch  a 
matter  of  so  much  consequence  without  the  deepest  reflec- 
tion— to  alter  a  service  of  such  acknowledged  worth  with- 
out years  of  prayerful  consideration,  should  not  be  ventured 
on.  When  we  enter  the  threshold  of  this  inquiry,  we 
should  take  the  shoes  from  off  our  feet,  as  the  ground 
whereon  we  tread  is  holy  ground.  The  Church  in  Virginia 
will  never  be  induced,  I  trust  and  pray,  to  depart  from  her 
prescribed  forms;  but  will  defend  the  Liturgy  in  all  its  in- 
tegrity, and  prove  to  the  Christian  world  that  we  reverence 
the  opinions  ofour  fathers,  and  are  satisfied  with  that  system 
of  doctrine  which  they  venerated,  and  which  they  so  high- 
ly valued."  The  same  jealousy  which  the  Bishop  manifest- 
ed in  reference  to  any  attempts  to  effect  a[terations  in  the 
service  by  means  of  legislation,  prompted  him  to  reprove 
any  unauthorized  departure  from  a  rubrical  use  of  it  re- 
sulting from  individual  caprice  or  thoughtlessness.  Was 
there  at  one  period  a  desire  on  the  part  of  some  few  of  the 
clergy  of  Virginia  to  deviate  from  the  prescriptions  of  the 
rubrics  by  mutilating  or  abridging  the  public  worship  of  the 
Church  !  The  censurable  practice  was  at  once  rebuked 
with  all  the  calmness  and  gentleness  so  becoming  in  a 
father  of  the  Church.  We  find  the  following  in  his  address 
to  the  Convention  of  1825. 

"  To  remedy  some  difficulties,  brethren,  which  have  pre- 
sented themselves  to  view,  I  conceive  it  a  duty  incumbent 
on  me  at  this  time,  to  offer  a  few  observations  on  the  sub- 
ject of  an  obedience  to  the  rubrics  of  the  Church  ;  and 
as  the  clergy  cannot  charge  me  with  unkindness  in  my  in- 
tercourse  with  them,  I  trust  my  remarks  will  be  received 
in  the  same  spirit  of  conciliation  with  which  they  will  be 
oflfered,  and  not  charged  to  a  spirit  of  improper  domina- 
tion.    The  Church  of  which  we  are  members  has  always 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  185 

felicitated  herself  upon  the  possession  of  a  liturgy,  combi- 
ning with  the  soundest  sense  the  purest  and  most  sublimated 
devotion,  a  liturgy  which  has  commanded  the  respect  and 
admiration  of  some  of  the  greatest  and  most  enlightened 
men  who  have  lived  since  the  Reformation.  To  enable 
the  clergy  to  conduct  the  devotions  of  the  people  in  per- 
fect uniformity,  rubrics  have  been  attached  to  all  the  of- 
fices of  religion,  a  compliance  with  which  is  required  of 
every  minister  prior  to  his  ordination. 

"  Although  the  services  of  the  Church  have  been  thus 
guarded,  still  it  has  sometimes  happened  that  a  departure 
from  the  liturgy  has  taken  place,  and  the  beauty  of  our 
incomparable  form  of  worship  been,  in  some  measure,  de- 
stroyed. 

"When  an  individual,  instructed  in  the  peculiarities  of  our 
services,  is  engaged  in  the  duties  of  the  sanctuary,  he  can 
follow,  with  indescribable  pleasure,  the  officiating  clergy- 
man in  the  regular  exercise  of  his  office  ;  he  is  always  pre- 
pared to  unite  in  the  prayers,  and  to  worship  the  Lord  in 
the  beauty  of  holiness,  without  the  least  distraction  of  mind. 
But  when  it  so  happens  that  the  clergyman  is  inattentive 
to  the  rubrics,  the  devotional  exercises  of  the  worshipper 
are  obstructed  :  his  mind,  instead  of  being  preserved  calm 
and  serene,  becomes  perplexed,  and  his  religious  feelings 
changed  into  those  of  disappointment,  if  not  of  displeasure. 
I  indulge  the  hope,  brethren,  that  in  those  instances  in 
which  the  aberrations  alluded  to  have  been  practised, 
they  have  arisen  more  from  inconsideration  than  design ; 
and  that  it  is  only  necessary  to  mention  the  evil  to  have  it 
remedied." 

It  is  gratifying  to  state  that  these  sound  views  were  well 
received,  and  cordially  responded  to  by  the  Convention,  in 
the  adoption  of  the  following  resolution : — Resolved,  That 


186  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  Convention  heartily  concurs  with  the  Bishop  in  recom- 
mending to  the  ministers  a  punctual  observance  of  the 
same,"  [viz.  the  rubrics]  "  vi^arning  them  of  the  danger  of 
yielding  to  the  prejudices  supposed  to  exist  against  the 
Liturgy,  either  in  the  breasts  of  the  irreligious,  or  of  those 
who  may  be  present  at  our  Churches,  who  are  accustomed 
to  other  services :  and  particularly  would  they  urge  it  upon 
the  ministers  and  parents  to  train  up  the  younger  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  in  the  use  of  the  Prayer  Book,  as  the 
best  means  of  ensuring  a  regular  and  edifying  use  of  the 
Liturgy,  and  would  also  recommend  it  to  the  ministers  oc- 
casionally to  expatiate  on  the  excellencies  and  advantages 
of  our  incomparable  service.  At  the  same  time,  the  Con- 
vention feels  bound,  in  duty  to  the  Church  of  Virginia,  to 
state,  that  but  few  instances  of  departure  have  occurred, 
and,  also,  that  there  is  a  growing  attachment  to  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Church  throughout  the  diocese." 

The  following  letters  bear  testimony  that  the  same  prin- 
ciples which  the  Bishop  advocated  in  his  public  official  acts, 
also  governed  him  in  his  private  intercourse  with  the  clergy 
and  other  members  of  the  Church. 


A  LETTER  TO  ONE  OF  HIS  CLERGY  ON  THE  LITURGY. 

November  4th,  1822. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — There  can  be  no  difficulty  in 
managing  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  provided  every  member 
will  confine  himself  within  the  bounds  prescribed  by  the 
Canons;  and  yield  due  obedience  to  those  rules  which 
have  been  established  by  the  proper  authority.  Your  let- 
ter of  the  22nd  of  October,  breathed  such  a  disposition 
throughout;  and  convinces  me  that  I  may  always  lean 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  187 

upon  your  arm  for  support,  in  the  discharge  of  every  legiti- 
mate act  of  Episcopal  duty.     The  directions  which  I  gave 

Mr. ,  relative  to  the  Church  in ,  were  grounded 

upon  the  letter  of  the  canon  ;  and,  as  I  thought  that  por- 
tion of  the  diocese  most  worthy  of  attention,  I  took  it  for 
granted  he  would  have  governed  himself  accordingly.  The 
promises  which  he  had  made  at  his  ordination,  justified  the 
expectation  I  had  formed  of  his  obedience,  and  satisfied 
my  mind  that  he  would  have  yielded  to  my  wishes.  The 
want  of  conformity  to  my  directions,  you  assure  me  in  your 
communication,  proceeded  from  misconception,  and  not  from 
intention,  I  should  therefore  be  more  than  unkind,  were  I 
to  withhold  from  him  any  good  offices  in  my  power  to  be- 
stow. 

It  cannot,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be  long  before  I  shall 
be  obliged  to  resign  my  office  to  some  more  active  and 
efficient  man.    Who  that  man  will  be,  Heaven  only  knows; 
but  as  order  and  conformity  to  principle  are  necessary,  not 
only  to  secure   the  happiness  of  my  successor,  but  to  pro- 
mote the  interests  of  the  Church,  it  becomes  the  duty  of  all 
who  wish  well  to  our  Zion,  to  guard  well  her  bulwarks, 
and  to  see  that  no  man  overleaps  his  proper  boundaries. 
My  successor   may  not  possess  that   accommodating  dis- 
position, by  which  I  have  always  been  influenced.     An  op- 
position to  lawful   authority  may   be  viewed  by  him,  not 
as  mistake,  but  design.     And  in  such  circumstances,  he 
would  think  himself  justified  in  acting  upon  the  principle 
of  canon  law;  and  in  enforcing  that  law,  would  produce 
disorder  and  confusion.     To  prevent  such  a  state  of  things 
is  every  good  man's  duty  ;  and  as  attention  to   order   will 
certainly  etlect  it,  no  man   who  loves  the   peace  of  the 
Church,  can  object  against  conformity  to  principle.     Our 
laws  have  been  enacted  by  ourselves ;  and  when  we  pro- 


188  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mise  to  obey  them,  we  should  honestly  strive  to  carry  our 
promises  into  effect.  Tyranny,  in  either  Church  or  state, 
I  abhor  from  my  heart;  but  as  confusion,  and  a  want  of 
order  would  be  equally  prejudicial,  we  should  guard  against 
too  much  laxity,  with  as  much  jealousy,  as  against  too 
much  power.  T  cannot  see  how  the  Church  can  be  secured 
from  tumult,  unless  a  strict  compliance  with  principle  is 
preserved ;  and  unless  we  are  attentive  to  little  things,  we 
shall  at  last  act  as  if  there  were  no  rules  to  be  observed. 

There  may  be  some  particular  points  relative  to  order, 
discipline,  and  worship,  which  all  do  not  approve;  but  as 
long  as  those  points  exist,  no  individual  possesses  the  right 
to  violate  them.  If  the  contrary  principle  should  be  advo- 
cated, then  every  man  would  follow  the  dictates  of  his  pri- 
vate judgment,  and  all  order,  both  in  doctrine,  discipline, 
and  worship,  be  at  an  end.     To  return  to  the  concerns  of 

Mr. ,  you  observe  that  '  it  will   be  very  desirable  to 

him  to  know  the  course  T  would  wish  him  to  pursue.'  In  an- 
swer I  have  only  to  state,  that  I  would  wish  him  to  pursue 
that  path,  which  you  may  think  most  desirable  ;  and,  pro- 
vided he  adheres  to  the  principles  of  the  Church,  during 
his  continuance  in  deacon's  orders,  I  shall  think  it  my  duty 
to  admit  him  to  the  Priesthood,  when  authorised  to  do  so 
by  the  Standing  Committee.  I  would  advise  him  to  read 
all  the  canons  with  attention,  as  I  shall,  in  all  probability, 
examine  him  upon  that  subject. 
Believe  me, 

Your  sincere  friend, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  189 

OiV  THE  USE  OF  THE  LITURGY. 

November  18th,  1822. 

Dear  Sir, — I  have  written  this  day  to  Mr. ,  upon 

the  subject  of  his  settlement  in  ,  offering  him  ray 

counsel,  and  enjoining  it  upon  him  to  conform,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duties,  to  the  doctrine,  worship,  and  discipline 
of  the  Church.  Our  excellent  services  cannot  be  too  stea- 
dily adhered  to,  and  should  he  depart  from  our  long  esta- 
blished usages,  the  cause  of  the  Church  begun  in  your 
neighbourhood,  under  your  auspices,  would  be  much  injured. 
The  Dissenters  are  unwilling  to  concede  anything  to  us,  and 
should  we  ask  them  to  use  our  Prayer-book  in  their  assem- 
blies, they  would  soon  evince  their  consistency  by  a  refusal, 
why  therefore  should  we,  in  order  to  please  them,  lay  by 
our  peculiarities,  and  conform  to  their  views.  I  have  re- 
quested Mr. to  make  you  his  friend  and  counsellor, 

fearing,  from  his  youth  and  inexperience,  that,  should  at- 
tempts be  made  to  lead  him  astray,  he  might  be  disposed 
to  yield.  The  Church  in  your  part  of  the  country  will  de- 
rive its  character  from  the  proceedings  of  your  minister, 
and  congregation  ;  it  is,  therefore,  doubly  necessary  that  its 
distinctive  features  should  be  so  exhibited  that  the  people 
may  become  acquainted  with  all  its  usages.  It  will  rest 
much  with  you,  my  dear  sir,  to  assist  in  the  preservation  of 
order,  and  you  will  very  much  oblige  me,  by  affording  Mr. 

that  counsel  and  assistance,  which,  as  a  young  man, 

he  must  require. 

Believe  me,  Sir, 

Yours,  &c.,  &.C. 

Richard  Chaining  Moore. 


190  MEMOIR    OF  THE 


TO  REV. 


June  2nd,  1823. 

Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — The  frankness  of  character  v^^hich 
marks  your  very  acceptable  favour  of  the  29th  uU.> 
obliges  me  to  conclude,  that  any  advice  I  may  propose  rela- 
tive to  the  discharge  of  your  duties  in ,  grounded  upon 

the  Canons  and  rubrics  of  the  Church,  will  receive  every 
proper  attention,  and  will  be  listened  to  with  the  same 
affection   with    which    it   will  be   offered.     My  habits  of 
mind  are  such  as  will   convince  you,   upon  an  acquaint- 
ance with  me,  that  an  improper  interference  will  never  be 
attempted,  and  that  the  object  I  have  in  view  is  the  pros- 
perity of  the  interests  of  religion  and  the  Church,  and  the 
happiness  of  all  the  clergy  belonging  to  the  diocese.     A 
departure  from  our  usages  may  be  pleasing  to  those  unac- 
quainted with  our  peculiarities,  and  the  solemn  obligations 
nto  which  we  enter  at  our  ordination ;  but  that  departure, 
I  am  well  convinced,  will  tend  to  injure  the  cause  we  have 
engaged  to  promote,  and  will  ultimately  destroy  our  peace, 
and  usefulness.     In  a  parish  of  such  prominent  importance 
as  that  over  which  you  are  placed,  it  would  be  my  wish 
that  the  services  peculiar  to  our  communion  should  be  re- 
gularly and  canonically  performed :  and  that  the  Church 
should  be  exhibited  to  the  view  of  the  people  in  all  her  na- 
tive beauty,  without  the  least  aberration  whatever  from 
the  rubric.     Prior  to  our  ordination  we  promise  that  we 
will  conform  to  the  doctrines  and  ivorship  of  the  Church  ; 
1  cannot,  therefore,  believe  that  any  of  our  parishioners 
who  know  the  importance  of  a  written  assurance,  would 
wish  us,  after  being  informed  of  the  nature  of  our  engage- 
ments, to  violate  a  declaration  freely  made  at  such  a  solemn 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  191 

period  of  our  lives.  What  assurance,  I  would  ask,  can  our 
vestries  have  in  our  integrity,  other  than  that  they  derive 
from  our  promises  of  fidelity  ?  If  they  see  us  violate  our 
ordination  vows,  will  that  violation  exalt  us  in  their  estima- 
tion 1  Will  it  not  raise  in  their  minds  a  suspicion  that 
other  promises,  into  which  we  may  enter  with  them,  will 
prove  equally  devoid  of  certainty  ?  The  Church  boasts 
of  her  uniformity.  We  derive  a  pleasure  from  re- 
flecting, that,  upon  the  same  days,  and  at  the  same  pe- 
riod, all  the  members  of  our  communion,  throughout  the 
continent,  are  using  the  same  prayers,  and  listening  to  the 
same  portions  of  the  Scriptures.  If,  in  one  place,  either  by 
the  wish  of  the  people  or  the  fanc}'  of  the  minister,  such 
and  such  prayers  are  omitted,  such  and  such  lessons  are 
changed  for  others,  and  the  decalogue  overlooked,  where 
will  be  our  pretensions  to  uniformity  '?  Instead  of  things 
being  in  order,  the  harmony  of  our  worship  will  be  destroy- 
ed, and  our  whole  incomparable  system  be  changed  into  a 
chaos.  I  do  not  say  that  circumstances  may  not  some- 
times prov2  so  imperious  as  to  justify  a  little  departure  from 
our  excellent  forms.  In  country  places,  where  the  people 
have  travelled  through  the  cold,  and  are  destitute  of  such 
accommodations  as  those  with  which  you  and  myself  are 
furnished,  a  clergyman  might  plead  necessity  for  his  con- 
duct :  a  plea  which  would  be  entitled  to  great  consideration. 
(A  clergyman  may  also  be  indisposed,  and  unable  to  comply, 
and,  of  course,  would  be  justifiable  in  the  omission  of  some 
things.)  But  in  a  city,  where  our  churches  are  at  our  doors, 
and  where  those  churches  are  warm  and  comfortable,  I  am 
obliged  to  conclude,  without  a  breach  of  charity,  that  the 
hearts  of  the  people  must  be  very  cold,  prayer  a  great  bur- 
den, and  the  Scriptures  of  God  too  lightly  esteemed,  if  they 
should  consider  our  incomparable  Liturgy  too  long,  or  our 


I  92  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

excellent  services  fatiguing.  Whatever  parish  I  enter,  I 
feel  it  my  duty  to  perform  the  whole  service  and  to  com- 
ply with  all  our  usages.  If  the  people  are  unaccustomed 
to  the  Liturgy,  and  to  those  priestly  garments,  consecrated 
by  long  use,  they  consider  me  an  innovator ;  a  charge  by 
no  means  agreeable  to  my  mind.  The  clergyman,  to  jus- 
tify himself  for  his  wanderings,  is  under  the  painful  neces- 
sity of  censuring  his  Bishop  for  doing  his  duty,  or  is 
obliged  to  make  apologies  to  his  people  for  omissions,  which, 
to  say  the  least  of  them,  were  improper.  I  wish  things  to 
be  so  conducted  throughout  the  diocese,  that,  when  a  mem- 
ber of  one  parish  visits  another,  he  may  feel  perfectly  at 
home ;  and  not  have  his  mind  disturbed  either  with  omis- 
sions or  additions.  I  know,  if  I  were  engaged  as  a  private 
worshipper  in  the  services  of  the  Church,  the  devotional 
feelings  of  my  heart  would  be  distressed  to  perceive  the 
officiating  minister  violating  order ;  and  thus  depriving  me  of 
a  service  to  which  I  have  a  legitimate  claim,  and  which  he  is 
bound  to  perform.  My  devotion  would  suffer  injury,  and 
that  injury  would  be  chargeable  to  the  man,  who,  by  his 
eccentric  movement,  should  occasion  my  distress.  I,  there- 
fore, must  entreat  you,  and  ask  it  at  your  hands,  and  at  the 
hands  of  your  vestry,  as  a  particular  favour,  that  you  will 
attend  tothe  rubrics,  without  the  least  deviation,  and  appear, 
in  the  discharge  of  your  public  duties,  clothed  in  those  sacred 
vestments,  the  use  of  which  has  been  sanctioned  by  ages, 
and  by  men  (in  whose  footsteps  we  may  be  proud  to 
tread)  first  in  the  ranks  of  piety  and  learning.  From  the 
knowledge  I  have  of  your  people,  I  am  certain  that  an  at- 
tention to  these  things  will  be  pleasing  to  them.  Many  of 
them  have  told  me  so  ;  and  I  do  not  know  that  there  is  an 
individual  among  them  who  would  refuse  his  sanction  to  the 
measure. 


LIFE    OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  193 

This  letter  has  been  written  in  reply  to  your  respectful 
and  affectionate  communication.  The  sentiments  it  breathes 
are  in  unison  with  the  rubrics  and  usages  of  the  Church ; 
and  they  are  such  as  will  promote  the  interests  of  your 
parish  ;  and  a  compliance  with  which,  I  should  presume, 
would  contribute  to  your  mental  quiet,  and  add  a  lustre  to 
your  character  as  a  priest  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church. 

Your  sincere  friend  and  father  in  Christ  Jesus, 

R.  C.  MooRE. 

P.  S.  As  there  is  no  canon  enjoining  the  wearing  of  the 
surplice,  you  will,  of  course,  use  your  best  discretion  in  the 
case.  But  as  white  is  an  emblem  of  purity — as  it  cannot 
be  charged  with  being  a  tawdry  vestment ;  and  as  the  con- 
gregation were,  until  lately,  accustomed  to  it,  I  hope  there 
will  be  no  objections  made  to  its  use. 

June  4th,  1823. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Difficulties  and  discouraging  cir- 
cumstances in  the  discharge  of  our  public  duties  are  by  no 
means  peculiar  to  yourself.  We  all  meet  with  them  at 
times,  and  find  them  burdensome  and  oppressive.  I  am 
frequently  placed  in  situations  in  which  my  judgment  and 
experience  appear  insufficient  to  direct  me.  Untoward 
circumstances  present  themselves  when  I  least  expect  their 
approach,  leaving  me  no  alternative  but  to  listen  to  the 
plain  suggestions  of  duty,  and  to  commit  events  and  con- 
sequences to  my  Heavenly  Father. 

I  believe,  that,  in  all  cases,  duty  should  form  the  first  con- 
sideration.    Policy,  as  it  is  called,  will,  in  general,  lead  us 

q2 


194  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

astray,  and  discover  to  us  the  impropriety  of  substituting 
any  thing  in  the  place  of  positive  principle.  As  long  as  we 
attend  to  those  obligations  into  which  we  have  entered,  we 
must  be  safe.  Our  adherence  to  principle,  although  it  may 
be  less  pleasing  to  a  portion  of  our  fellow-mortals,  will  cer- 
tainly meet  with  the  approbation  of  Heaven,  the  assent  of 
the  discerning,  and  secure  to  us  the  peaceful  witness  of  our 
own  consciences.  These  remarks  have  been  elicited  by  the 
observations  contained  in  your  last  communication.  You 
have  omitted,  you  say,  parts  of  the  Liturgy,  in  order  to 
meet  the  views  of  the  people  of  your  charge,  and  to  render 
them  better  satisfied  with  the  service  of  the  Church.  In- 
stead, however,  of  producing  the  effect  you  contemplated, 
the  reverse  has  been  the  result :  for  at  the  moment  in 
which  your  accommodating  temper  has  satisfied  some,  the 
sacrifices  you  have  made,  have  displeased  others,  and  have 
offended  those  who  have  the  greatest  claim  to  your  atten- 
tion ;  I  mean  the  decided  friends  of  the  Church.  My  ad- 
vice would  be  this :  Request  Mr. ,  and  those  other  per- 
sons in  your  neighbourhood  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
Liturgy,  to  unite  in  the  responses ;  and  whether  the  con- 
gregation will  join  or  not,  give  them  the  service  as  it  is 
ordered  by  the  rubrics.  This,  in  all  possible  cases,  we  have 
pledged  ourselves  to  do;  of  course  there  can  be  no  man, 
whose  good  opinion  we  would  value,  who  will  blame  us  for 
conforming  to  our  engagements.  The  Scriptures,  in  par- 
ticular, should  always  be  read,  and  if  any  should  offer  an 
objection  to  the  measure,  the  very  objection  they  ofifer  is 
proof  positive  that  they  stand  in  need  of  the  instruction 
which  the  Scriptures  contain.     I  have  officiated  several 

times  at ,  and  have  invariably  used  the  whole  service, 

and  never  have  been  better  pleased  with  the  responses 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  195 

than  at  that  place ;  they  were  confined  very  generally,  it 
is  true,  to  the  ladies;  but  as  long  as  they  were  duly  made, 
I  was  satisfied,  whether  coming  from  the  lips  of  male  or 
female  auditors.  How  are  the  people  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  Liturgy,  unless  the  Liturgy  is  used  ?  Can  our  ser- 
vices be  called  the  services  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  unless 
the  order  of  the  rubrics  is  complied  with  1  We  are  not  sent 
to  officiate  to  any  denomination  but  our  own;  of  course,  we 
are  not  justifiable  in  violating  our  principles  to  meet  the 
views  of  any  other  description  of  people.  If  I  were  situated 
in  your  parish,  I  would  comply  with  the  rules  of  the  Church. 
By  so  doing,  I  should  be  sure  of  pleasing  my  own  flock,  and 
I  do  not  think  that  I  should  displease  the  considerate  of  any 
other  denomination.  I  am  well  assured,  that,  in  conversa- 
tion, you  always  defend  the  usages  and  services  of  the 
Church:  by  attending  closely  to  them,  the  people  will  think 
you  sincere  in  what  you  say ;  but  should  you  be  tempted 
to  sacrifice  them  to  the  prejudices  of  those  unconnected 
with  us,  the  sincerity  of  your  declarations  will  be  questioned. 
The  path  of  duty  is  the  path  of  safety.  Take  that  ground 
which  you  have  pledged  yourself  to  maintain,  and  you  will 
find  that  you  will  be  respected  and  beloved. 
Believe  me,  in  great  truth. 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  father  in  Christ, 

R.  C.  MoORE. 


January  7th,  1825. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  am  delighted  to  hear  that  you 
have  been  well  received  by  the  members  of  the  Church  in 

,  and  that  your  labours  in  the  ministry  are  so  generally 

acceptable.     May  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  continue  to 


196  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

bless  you,  and  render  you  useful  in  your  day  and  gene- 
ration. 

"  As  I  know,  from  experience,  the  temptations  to  aberrate 
from  the  Liturgy  with  which  you  will  be  assailed;  you  must 
pardon  me,  in  requesting  you  to  resist  them  all.  We  have 
solemnly  promised  to  conform  to  the  discipline  and  worship 
of  the  Church  upon  all  public  occasions;  and  however 
agreeable  a  departure  from  our  obligations  may  be  to  some, 
still  men  of  principle  will  venerate  and  respect  us  for  our 
fidelity,  and  be  pleased  to  see  in  us  a  scrupulous  regard  to 
our  ordination  vows.  The  above  observations  have  not 
arisen  from  anything  that  I  have  ever  heard  unfavorable 
to  your  regularity,  but  entirely  from  a  knowledge  of  those 
dangers  to  which  a  young  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  is  exposed  in  a  new  settlement.  Steadiness  and 
inflexibility  will,  however,  in  time,  overcome  all  difficulties 
connected  with  the  commencement  of  the  work ;  and  when 
other  societies  discover  that  we  act  from  principle,  they  will 
cease  to  find  fault  with  our  Prayer  Book,  and  when  pre- 
sent, will  consider  themselves  bound  to  unite  with  us  in 
the  celebration  of  our  excellent  services." 


April  29th,  1825. 
"  It  is  proper  for  me  to  mention  to  you,  that,  as  a  lay- 
reader  in  the  Church,  Mr.  must  confine  himself  to 

the  use  of  the  Liturgy,  and  read  such  printed  sermons  as 
are  approved  of  by  the  Church;  for  should  he  be  ever  so 
well  qualified  to  exercise  the  duties  of  a  religious  instructor, 
it  would  be  improper  for  him  to  do  so,  until  he  has  been 
examined  by  the  proper  authority,  and  his  competency 
fully  established.     I  have  felt  it  my  duty  to  state  this  fact, 


LIFE  OF  BIsnOP  3I00KE.  197 

as  the  canons  of  the  Church  declare,  that  should  a  candi- 
date for  orders  deliver  his  own  composition,  it  would  be 
considered  a  disqualification  for  holy  orders.  In  the  case 
of  a  lay-reader,  the  obligations  to  use  the  Liturgy,  and  to 
read  approved  sermons,  are  equally  proper;  as,  without  the 
most  rigid  attention  to  those  rules,  men  might  inculcate 
principles  foreign  to  the  views  of  the  Church,  and  thus  be 
productive  of  more  injury  than  benefit." 


December  9th,  1828. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  am  pleased  to  perceive  the  in- 
dustry which  has  marked  your  efforts  in .     It  proves 

an  attachment  to  duty,  without  which,  duty  would  prove  a 
burden;  and  furnishes  me  with  reason  to  believe  that  as 
your  labours  are  delightful  to  your  own  mind,  so  those 
labours  will  be  edifying  to  the  people,  and  will  secure  you 
the  blessing  of  God.  I  have  always  thought  that  if  in  early 
life  a  clergyman  discovers  an  indifference  to  the  pursuits 
of  his  calling,  and  a  coldness  in  the  discharge  of  the  work 
in  which  he  has  engaged,  that  middle  life  will  find  him  in  a 
state  of  moral  decrepitude,  and  advanced  age  in  a  com- 
plete and  confirmed  religious  palsy.  As  long  as  our  zeal 
is  according  to  knowledge,  we  have  great  reason  to  bless 
and  thank  God  for  its  influence  on  our  hearts,  and  should 
daily  supplicate  him  for  an  increased  portion  of  his  grace. 
You  have  a  fine  field  of  labour  before  you,  and  should  the 
cause  of  religion  and  the  Church  prosper  in  your  hands, 
you  will  have  the  pleasure  to  reflect  that  that  prosperity 
has  been  produced  by  the  blessing  of  God  on  your  exer- 
tions.    I  have  always  thought   that  there  ought  to  be  a 


198  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Church  erected  at ,  that  being  the  most  central  part, 

and  should  such  an  event  take  place,  I  hope  it  will  be 
built,  not  as  a  general  place  of  worship,  but  as  an  Episco- 
pal Church.  By  such  a  disposition  of  things,  the  rector  of 
the  parish  will  always  be  sure  he  is  no  intruder ;  and  will 
never  be  brought  into  a  painful  competition  with  other 
societies  of  Christians. 

"  On  the  general  plan,  other  ministers  would  have  the 
same  right  with  yourself;  by  which  means  opposite  doc- 
trines would  be  inculcated  from  the  same  pulpit;  the  minds 
of  the  young  would  be  confused,  instead  of  being  edified  ; 
our  Liturgy,  perhaps,  would  be  abused ;  and  discord,  instead 
of  good  order,  become  the  reigning  principle.  To  produce 
peace  with  others,  we  must  be  strictly  attached  to  our  own 
principles,  persevering  in  the  inculcation  of  them,  and  never 
sacrificing  them  to  please  those  who  (experience  teaches 
us)  will  make  no  sacrifices  to  please  us.  Ministers  of  other 
denominations,  and  the  people  too,  will  declare  us  very 
liberal,  provided  we  will  use  extempore  prayers  on  public 
occasions  of  worship :  but  should  you  ask  them  to  use  our 
Prayer-book  to  please  us,  they  would  soon  shew  you  their 
superior  consistency  of  conduct  by  a  positive  refusal.  The 
truth  is,  the  Prayer-book  contains  the  concentrated  wisdom 
of  ages,  and  any  man  who  would  be  willing  to  say  he  can 
pray  more  to  the  purpose,  must  be  a  stranger  to  his  own 
powers,  and  to  say  the  least  of  it,  not  remarkable  for  his 
modesty,  I  have  a  perfect  confidence  in  your  judgment, 
and  from  the  knowledge  I  have  of  your  excellent  people,  I 
look  forward  with  confidence  to  the  prosperity  of  our  par- 
ticular communion." 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  199 


TO  A  YOUNG  CLERGYMAN. 


September  16th,  1826. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  have  received  your  letter  in 
which  you  request  my  advice  on  the  subjectof  your  present 
situation.  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  all  the  difficulties  of 
which  you  complain  may  be  effectually  removed,  provided 
you  will  observe  that  course  of  conduct  which  I  shall  pre- 
scribe. No  clergyman  can  be  very  successful,  who  does 
not  form  an  intimate  fire-side  acquaintance  with  his  parish- 
ioners. It  is  from  frequent  visits  to  the  houses  of  his  mem- 
bers that  he  secures  a  place  in  their  affections.  By  com- 
municating to  him  their  troubles,  and  receiving  his  advice, 
a  confidence  in  his  friendship  is  produced,  which  a  Sabbath 
interview  cannot  effect.  My  counsel  to  you  would  be  the 
following:  Take  your  horse  and  go  to  every  family  in 
your  parish ;  breakfast  with  one,  and  pass  an  hour  in  suita- 
ble religious  conversation  with  the  family ;  dine  with  a 
second,  and  pursue  the  same  course;  take  a  cup  of  tea  or 
coffee  with  a  third:  read,  converse,  and  pray  with  them 
all.  By  attending  to  this  plan,  you  can  visit,  at  the  least, 
eighteen  families  in  a  week,  and  by  persisting  in  it  you 
will  soon  complete  the  tour  through  your  entire  district. 
When  you  have  finished,  devote  a  few  weeks  to  your 
studies,  then  begin  again,  and  never  think  the  work  finished, 
as  long  as  you  possess  health,  strength,  and  life.  By  so 
doing  you  will  render  your  people  your  personal  friends. 
If  you  should  ask  me,  when  am  I  to  read  ?  I  would  answer, 
Take  a  few  select  books  in  your  pocket,  and  devote  an 
hour  or  two  to  that  pursuit,  before  you  retire  at  night.  Men 
who  are  your  friends,  and  who  see  you  frequently  at  their 
houses,  will  endeavour  to  make  good  their  promised  sup- 


200  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

port ;  your  wants  will  therefore  all  be  supplied,  and  your 
mind  be  at  rest. 

Should  you  remove  into  another  parish,  you  would  never 
be  happy  without  pursuing  the  plan  above  prescribed :  I 

would  advise  you  therefore  to  try  the  experiment  in , 

where  the  people  think  affectionately  of  you;  and  should 
you  find  my  plan  to  fail,  then  write  to  me,  and  I  will  afford 
you  every  facility  in  my  power  to  change  your  residence. 

TO  A  CLERGYMAN,  (REVERENCE  FOR  SACRED  PLACES.) 

January,  25th,  1825. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — The  representation  you  have  given 
me  of  that  sacred  cause  in  which  you  have  engaged,  in 

,  is  truly  encouraging,  highly  honourable  to  yourself, 

and  beneficial  to  the  religious  community  of  which  your 
society  constitutes  a  member.  All  that  is  requisite  to 
render  your  labours  productive  of  that  benefit  we  could 
wish,  is  firmness  in  the  discharge  of  your  duties.  The 
Liturgy  is  certainly  to  be  used  every  Sunday :  and  when 

such  a  man  as ,  who,  although  a   Presbyterian,  has 

expressed  himself  in  terms  favourable  to  the  Prayer-book, 
we  should  not  permit  the  objections  of  others  to  weigh  so 
far  with  us  as  to  produce  the  least  departure  from  the 
rubrics. 

By  consistency  of  conduct  on  our  part  we  shall  please 
our  friends,  and  all  who  join  us,  will  join  us  as  Churchmen, 
and  of  course  give    the  preference  to  our  incomparable 

Liturgy.     In  a  letter  received  from  Mr.  ,  I  perceive 

that  the  district  under  his  care  is  equally  flourishing,  and 
I  am  pleased  to  find,  that  if  he  is  to  have  a  Church,  that 
Church,  he  has  resolved  to  consider  exclusively  his  own. 
I  would  advise  you  to  proceed  upon  the  same  plan.    Should 


LIFB  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  201 

you  unite  with  the  Masons  in  the  erection  of  a  building,  by 
what  name  would  you  distinguish  it?  At  onetime  it  would 
be  devoted  to  the  service  of  God,  and  at  another  time  to  a 
Masonic  meeting,  if  not  to  a  Masonic  Ball.  Were  I  in 
your  place,  I  would  rather  devote  the  money  subscribed  to 
a  Church  built  of  logs,  and  ceiled  within,  than  to  a  build- 
ing of  a  superior  order,  devoted  to  other  purposes.  Let  it 
not  be  said  that  from  these  observations  I  am  opposed  to 
Masonry.  All  that  I  plead  for  is  consistency ;  and  as  I 
could  not  consecrate  a  building  of  the  character  alluded  to, 
I  should  feel  reluctant  to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper 
within  its  walls. 

How  could  you  commence  the  service  with  that  sublime 
sentence  in  the  Prayer-book,  "  The  Lord  is  in  his  holy 
temple,"  when  the  house  had  been  devoted  to  worldly 
purposes,  and  perhaps  the  evening  before,  the  fiddler  had 
filled  its  courts  ?  I  hope  that  you,  and  your  friends,  may 
view  the  subject  through  the  same  medium  with  myself, 
and  that  you  will  unite  in  the  erection  of  an  Episcopal 
Church. 

Your  friend  and  Father  in  Jesus, 

R.  C.  Moore. 


January  31st,  1825.] 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Your  letter  produced  in  my  mind  a 
pleasure  which  I  cannot  readily  find  words  to  express. 
With  such  a  view  of  things  as  you  have  embraced,  and 
with  such  an  attachment  to  the  Church,  and  her  incompara- 
ble services,  I  assure  myself  that  your  success  will  be  great, 
and  that  all  who  unite  under  your  ministry,  will  be  pious 
and  well  instructed  Episcopalians.  I  am  pleased  to  dis- 
cover that  your  Brethren and are  also  engaged 


202  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

with  all  their  powers  in  the  same  noble  work ;  may  the 
Lord  prosper  the  work  of  your  hands  and  hearts. 

I  consider  you  correct  in  the  stand  you  have  taken 
relative  to  a  place  of  worship.  A  free  Church  ever  has 
been,  and  ever  will  prove,  a  bone  of  contention.  By  in- 
culcating from  the  same  pulpit  the  propriety  of  Infant 
Baptism  one  Sunday,  and  their  want  of  title  to  that  Sacra- 
ment, the  next  Sabbath  :  by  inculcating  particular  elec- 
tion one  Sunday,  and  general  redemption  another :  by  in- 
culcating the  use  of  a  Liturgy  to-day,  and  insisting  upon  no 
Liturgy  to-morrow ;  the  minds  of  the  people  will  become 
confused:  and  it  will  appear  a  matter  of  indifference  what 
sentiments  they  cherish,  and  to  what  denomination  they 
belong,  or  what  system  of  worship  they  adopt. 

I  hope  that  you  and  your  brethren  in  the  neighbourhood 
will  strengthen  each  other's  hands  by  an  occasional  ex- 
change of  pulpits:  live  in  love,  tread  in  the  path  of  holi- 
ness, be  devoted  to  your  duty,  and  the  Almighty  will  crown 
your  labours  with  success. 

Your  friend  and  Father, 

R.  C.  MooRE. 


He  who  was  thus  zealous  in  his  attachment  to  the 
Liturgy  of  the  Church,  and  faithful  in  recommending  the 
performance  of  its  offices  in  strict  conformity  with  the  di- 
rections of  the  rubrics,  was  ever  ready  to  vindicate  the 
doctrines  of  the  Church,  and  upon  all  suitable  occasions  to 
express  his  own  views  in  reference  to  those  about  which 
the  equivocal  language  of  our  standards  leaves  room  for 
discussion  and  difference  of  opinion.  A  clergyman  of  a 
neighbouring  Diocese  having  expressed  to  Bishop  Moore 


m 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  203 

his  difficulties  and  embarrassments  in  reference  to  the  use 
of  the  offices  of  Baptism,  gave  occasion  to  the  following 
letters  on  the  much  controverted  point  of  Baptismal  Re- 
generation. 

LETTER  TO  REV.  MR.  H ,  ON  BAPTISM. 

March  20th,  1823. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  cannot  express  to  you  the  satisfac- 
tion I  should  reap  from  an  attendance  upon  your  Conven- 
tion, but,  situated  as  I  am,  the  thing  appears  impossible.    I 
have   no  support  but  what  I   derive  from  my  parish,  of 
course  I  dare  not  venture  to  trespass  loo  far  upon  the  indul- 
gence of  my  congregation.     You  will  recollect  that  the 
Convention  of  Virginia  is  to  take  place  in  May,  and  after 
that.the  General  Convention.    In  attending  that  of  Carolina 
and  those  two  other  assemblies,  I  should  necessarily  be  absent 
two  months.     While  Dr.  Buchanan  was  alive  to  fill  my 
pulpit,  the  congregation  cheerfully  submitted :  but  was  I  to 
shut  my  Church  for  such  a  length  of  time,  I  am  confident 
there  would  be  a  great  uneasiness  excited,  if  not  something 
worse.     I    must  therefore   submit    to   circumstances,   and 
trammeled  as  I  am,  make  the  best  of  things.     Should  the 
Convention  of  N.  Carolina  find  it  impossible  at  this  time  to  fix 
upon  a  suitable  person  to  fill  the  Episcopal  chair,  let  it  be 
remembered  that  I  have  no  desire  to  withhold  my  services, 
or  to  dissolve  the  connextion  subsisting   between  us,  but 
will,  as  far  as  practicable,  discharge  those  duties  for  you, 
peculiar  to  my  office.     I  shall  soon,  I  hope,  have  an  assist- 
ant ;  1  offer  myself  to  give   towards  his  support  $500  per 
annum  out  of  my  salary,  and,  could  ways  and  means  be 
found  to  aid  me  effectually  from  other  quarters,  I  should 
be  at  perfect  liberty  to  absent  myself  from  Richmond,  for 


204  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

any  necessary  length  of  time.  I  wish  you  to  make  this 
known  to  the  Convention,  (provided  you  think  it  expedient) 
and  to  assure  them  of  my  most  affectionate  and  grateful 
regard.  Should  I  obtain  an  assistant,  and  should  you  not 
elect  a  Bishop,  let  good  Mr.  Miller  know  that  it  is  highly 
probable  I  shall  visit  his  district  in  the  course  of  the  sum- 
mer :  of  which  he  shall  receive  timely  notice. 

EXTRACT. 

"  As  I  did  not  quote  Bishop  Hopkins  upon  the  subject  of 
Baptismal  Regeneration,  you  had  a  right  to  conclude  that 
I  did  not  rely  much  upon  his  support.  Calvinism  is  the 
point  upon  which  he  stumbles ;  notwithstanding  which,  he 

says,  in  vol.  2nd,  page  423, Edition,  '  that  Baptismal 

Regeneration  must  be  acknowledged  by  all,  that  will  not 
wilfully  shut  their  eyes  against  the  clear  evidence  of  Scrip- 
ture.' His  expression  is  stronger  than  I  should  use  upon 
the  occasion,  as  it  would  deny  every  principle  of  charity  to 
those  who  differ  from  me  on  the  question.  You  remark 
'  that,  according  to  my  view  of  the  3rd  chapter  of  John , 
baptism  by  water  is  as  necessary  to  salvation,  as  the  bap- 
tism of  the  Spirit.  If  I  understand  you  rightly,  the  latter 
cannot  take  place  without  the  former.'  I  feel  confident 
that  Hooker,  in  the  quotation  I  have  already  given  you, 
had  his  eye  upon  that  passage  of  Scripture,  in  order  to  do 
away  the  very  objection  you  make.  He  qualifies  his  asser- 
tion by  saying — *  as  we  are  not  naturally  men  without 
birth,  so  neither  are  we  Christian  men  in  the  eye  of  the 
Church  of  God,  but  by  new  birth,  nor,  according  to  the 
manifest  and  ordinary  course  of  divine  dispensation,  new 
born,  but  by  that  baptism  which  both  declareth  and 
maketh  us  Christians.'     The  Almighty  appoints  his  own 


I 


in^ 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  205 

ordinances,  and  it  is  our  duty  to  comply  with  them,  but 
I  am  not  obliged  to  believe  that  he  is  tied  down,  and  con- 
fined  exclusively  to  those  rules  which  are  given  for  our 
observance.     Paul  was  converted  in  a  miraculous  manner; 
but  you  cannot,  I  think,  show  me,  where  he  is  represented 
as  regenerated  and  his  sins  washed  away,  prior  to  his  bap- 
tism.    If  we  rob  the  ordinance  of  its  spiritual  influence,  we 
render  it  a  mere  ceremony.     Now  I  would  ask  you  as  a 
good  Christian,   which  in  my  heart  I  believe   you  to  be. 
Would  the    Saviour  and  his  Apostles  have  laid  such  an 
unbounded  stress  upon  a  mere  ceremony?     Would  Saul, 
after  his  conversion,  have  been  referred  by  Christ  himself  to 
Ananias,  for  the  performance  of  a  mere  ceremony  ?  Would 
Ananias  have  said,  'arise  and  be  baptized  and  wash  away 
thy  sins,'  if  baptism  had  been  a  mere  ceremony  ?  Would 
he  have  enjoined  the  Sacrament  of  baptism  upon  Saul,  if 
his  sins  had  been  washed  away  at  any  preceding  period  ? 
The  subject  is  indeed  too  copious  to  be  fully  discussed  in  a 
letter  of  usual   length,  and  I  have  dropped  the  few  hints 
contained  in  this  communication,  merely  to  show  you  that 
my  sentiments  are   in  unison  with  those  of  the  judicious 
Hooker,  upon    the   subject.     It   has  been   said,  by    wise 
men,  that  metaphysical  science  is  unfriendly  to  religion. 
It  certainly  is  so,  when   we  lay  down  systems,  and   make 
Scripture  bend  to  those  we  establish.     Hooker  and  Beve- 
ridge  were  men  of  sound  sense;  but  I  perceive  that,  in  all 
their  writings,  systems  are  made    to  yield    to   Scripture. 
Such  is  my  plan.     I  know  that  my  understanding,  in  mat- 
ters of  religion,  is  confined  to  what  has  been  revealed;   I 
therefore  take  my  Heavenly  Father  at  his  word;  and  with- 
out presuming  to  question  principles  which  are  beyond  my 
comprehension,  and  which  my  blind  reason  cannot  fathom, 
I  believe  what  is  commanded  must  be  right,  from  a  con- 

r2 


206  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

viction  that  the  God  of  love  can  do  nothing  that  is  wrong. 
From  my  soul  I  wish  that  your  mind  was  as  fully  satisfied 
upon  the  subject  of  baptism  as  mine  is.  Newton,  in  one  of 
his  hymns,  says,  "  do  not  reason,  but  believe."  If  I  was  to 
believe  nothing  but  what  I  can  perfectly  understand,  I 
should  stop  at  the  very  threshold  ;  for  I  confess  that  1  am 
as  incapable  of  embracing  in  my  understanding  the  princi- 
ple of  the  first  great  uncreated  cause  of  all  things,  as  an 
infant;  and  yet  my  mind  embraces  the  principle  as  fully 
as  if  1  was  perfectly  acquainted  with  the  whole  subject. 
That  we  may  both  have  our  minds  illumined,  as  it  is  ne- 
cessary they  should  be,  is  the  prayer  of  your 

Sincere  friend  and  father  in  Jesus, 

R.  C.  Moore." 


TO  REV.  MR.  H ON  BAPTISM. 

Richmond,  Dec,  7tb,  1823. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — A  great  variety  of  circumstances 
have  prevented  me  from  attending  to  your  last  favour  at 
an  earlier  period  than  the  present  moment.  Inclination, 
and  a  regard  for  your  peace  of  mind  upon  the  subject  of 
Baptism,  would  have  produced  an  immediate  reply;  but  as 
my  time  is  not  my  own,  I  will,  without  further  preface, 
proceed  to  make  such  remarks  as  grow  out  of  the  subject 
in  question.  Metaphysical  reasoning  very  frequently  in- 
volves the  inquirer  after  truth  in  diflicuUies,  to  which  an 
honest  and  untutored  mind  is  not  subject.  We  often  estab- 
lish premises  which  are  at  variance  with  Scripture  pre- 
cept, and,  of  course,  our  deductions  cannot  be  in  harmony 
with  the  text.  This  I  conceive  to  be  the  case  with  bap- 
tismal regeneration.    The  Calvinist  says,  that  all  who  re- 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  207 

ceive  grace  shall  infallibly  persevere ;  of  course,  those  who 
fall  into  sin  after  baptism,  and  die  impenitent,  never  had 
grace.  As  I  do  not  subscribe  to  the  doctrine  of  persever- 
ance to  the  extent  maintained  by  the  followers  of  Calvin, 
as  I  believe  that  man  may  resist  grace,  and  finally  perish ; 
the  dilemma  in  which  the  strict  Calvinist  is  involved,  does 
not  bear  upon  my  opinions,  and  leaves  me  at  liberty  to 
believe  that  the  sacraments  of  the  Lord  Jesus  are  no  nul- 
lities, but  gracious  and  holy  means,  worthy  of  their  Divine 
Author,  and  consistent  with  the  dispensation  of  mercy  re- 
vealed in  the  Gospel.  You  ask  for  Scripture  proof  in 
favour  of  divine  grace  as  an  attendant  upon  Baptism  duly 
administered.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  was  baptized  by  the 
Baptist,  I  perceive  from  the  sacred  oracles,  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  upon  him  ;  and  that  a  voice  from  heaven 
proclaimed  him  as  the  beloved  Son  of  the  Most  High  God. 
In  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  I  see  the  doctrine 
of  baptismal  regeneration  fully  established.  Our  Saviour 
told  Nicodemus  that  he  must  he  born  again  ;  and  when 
he  expressed  his  surprise  at  the  declaration,  our  Saviour 
explained  his  meaning,  by  saying:  "  Except  a  man  be  born 
of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he.cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God."  After  which  assertion,  he  proves  the  reference 
he  had  to  his  first  declaration,  by  again  observing :  "  Marvel 
not  that  I  said  unto  thee,  ye  must  be  born  again."  When 
Peter  preached  to  the  Jews,  he  connected  grace  with  bap- 
tism in  these  words:  "Repent,  and  be  baptized,  every  one 
of  you,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  for  the  promise  is  to  you  and  your 
children."  When  Paul  speaks  upon  the  subject  to  Titus, 
he  also  connects  the  two  together:  "The  washing  of  re- 
generation, and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  The 
Church,  in  her  services,  most  undoubtedly  combines  the 


208  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Holy  Spirit  with  the  external  use  of  water,  and  teaches  us 
to  thank  God  for  having  regenerated  the  child  with  his 
Holy  Spirit.  When  I  reflect  upon  the  piety  and  good 
sense  of  those  who  drew  up  the  Liturgy,  1  am  obliged  to 
think  that  they  had  such  reasons  to  justify  the  expressions, 
as  were  satisfactory  to  their  own  nninds,  and  in  perfect 
unison  with  the  Scripture  passages  I  have  just  quoted. 
Bishop  Taylor  declares,  "  Baptism  is  a  new  birth,  by  which 
we  enter  into  the  new  world,  the  new  creature,  the  bless- 
ings and  spiritualities  of  the  kingdom.  From  this  time 
forward,  we  have  a  new  principle  put  into  us,  the  spirit  of 
grace."  Bishop  Wilson  observes :  "  Regeneration,  or  new 
birth,  is  that  spiritual  change  which  is  wrought  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  upon  any  person  in  the  use  of  baptism." 
Bishop  Beveridge  remarks :  "  That  we  may  be  born  of  the 
Spirit,  we  must  be  born  also  of  water,  which  our  Saviour 
puts  in  the  first  place.  It  is  the  ordinance  appointed  by 
Christ,  wherein  he  regenerates  us  by  his  Holy  Spirit.  He 
that  would  be  born  of  the  Spirit  must  be  born  of  water 
also."  Hooker  declares  :  "  As  we  are  not  naturally  men 
without  birth,  so  neither  are  we  Christian  men  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Church  of  God,  but  by  new  birth;  nor,  according  to 
the  manifest  ordinary  course  of  divine  dispensation,  new 
horn;  but  by  that  baptism  which  declareth  and  maketh  us 
Christians.  In  which  respects,  (now  mark  his  words,)  we 
justly  hold  it  to  be  the  door  of  our  actual  entrance  into 
God's  house,  the  first  apparent  beginning  of  life,  a  seal, 
perhaps,  to  the  grace  of  election  before  received  ;  but  to  our 
sanctification  here,  a  step  that  hath  not  any  before  it." 
The  learned  Mede  illumines  his  representation  of  the 
blessing  attendant  upon  baptism,  by  a  bold,  vigorous,  and 
sublime  idea.  He  carries  his  reader  back  to  the  baptism 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.    He  shows  him  the  Holy  Ghost  as  an  ac- 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOOHE.  209 

companiment  of  that  ordinance,  visibly  descending  upon 
the  Redeemer,  in  the  shape  of  a  dove,  and  then  remarks: 
"  In  that  baptism  of  his,  the  mystery  of  all  our   baptisms 
was  visibly  acted ;  and  that  God  says  to  every  one  truly 
baptized,   as   he   said  to  him   in  a  proportionable  sense, 
'  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.' "   I 
have  Hooker's  fifth  book  of  Ecclesiastical  Polity  now  before 
me,  from  which  I  intended  to  make  some  further  quotations ; 
but  as  his  observations  are  so  lengthy,  and  so  excellent,  T  must 
refer  you  to  that  work  upon  the  subject ;  confident  that, 
by  a  careful  perusal  of  it,  your  difficulties  will  all  vanish, 
and  give  way  to  the  force  of  his  conclusive  reasoning.     I 
can  feel  for  your  embarrassment,  because  I  once  was  simi- 
larly situated.     My  perplexity  arose,  not  from  Scripture, 
but  from  my  having  laid  down  false  premises  in  my  own 
mind,  and  then  drawing  from  those  premises  false  conclu- 
sions.   I  would  advise  you  to  read  the  third  of  John,  Peter's 
address  to  the  Jews,  and  Paul's  definition  of  baptism,  in  his 
Epistle  to  Titus ;  and  divesting  your  mind  of  all  precon- 
ceived opinions,  ask  yourself  the  question.  What  construc- 
tion would  a  rational  man,  who  had  never  heard  of  baptism, 
nor  read  upon  the  subject,  put  upon  those  passages?    What 
construction  would  a  man,  who  was  an  entire  stranger  to 
the  divinity  of  the  schools,  put  upon  our  Saviour's  remarks 
to   Nicodemus,    Peter's   address  to  the  Jews,  and  Paul's 
expression  to  Titus?    If  lam  not  mistaken,  your  honest 
mind  will  conclude,  that  he  would  think,  and  believe,  that 
baptism  forms  the  regeneration  of  which  we  are  treating ; 
and  that  he  would  consider  the  Holy  Spirit  as  an  attendant 
upon  the  ordinance.     Should  a  child,  after  baptism,  fall 
into  sin,  I  could  not,  in  my  conscience,  consider  his  fall  as 
a  proof  that  he  never  had  grace,  any  more  than  I  should 
consider  an  adult  who  falls  into  sin,  after  being  duly  awa- 


210  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

kened  and  converted  to  God,  never  to  have  had  grace. 
Peter  fell  subsequent  to  his  glorious  testimony  concern- 
ing the  Saviour;  a  testimony  vi^hich  the  Saviour  SRid,JIesh 
and  blood  had  not  revealed  to  him. 

If  once  we  take  the  ground  that  all  who  have  grace 
must  and  shall  infallibly  persevere,  then  we  immediately 
must  believe,   that  all  who  do  not  persevere  never  had 
grace;  and,  consequently,  maintain  the  soul-appalling  and 
unscriptural  doctrine  of  preterition  or  reprobation.     "  God 
is  love,"  and,  therefore,  delights  not  in  the  death  of  a  sin- 
ner.    He  says  that  "  he  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and 
to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;"  and,  when  he  re- 
vealed himself  to  Moses,  he  furnished  that  prophet,  and  us, 
with  the  most  animating,  soul-inspiring  view  of  his  good- 
ness and  mercy  ;  representing  himself  in  colours  the  most 
benevolent,  amiable,  and  encouraging  ;  in  the  character  of 
a  compassionate  Father,  whose  love  is  universal,  embracing 
all  his  children — affectionate,  tender-hearted,  and  merciful. 
"  The  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious."     Those  who  be- 
lieve in  reprobation  are  welcome  to  all  the  gloomy  horrors 
inseparable  from  the  doctrine.     For  my  own  part  I  do  not 
believe  one  word  of  it,  neither  do  I  think  I  ever  can  while 
I  retain  my  senses.     When  God  tells  me  that  he  delights 
not  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  why  should  I  not  believe 
my  Maker  ?     When  he  tells  me  that  the  Saviour  is  the  pro- 
pitiation for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  why  should  I  dis- 
credit the  assertion  ?     When  he  says,  that  we  will  not  come 
unto  him,  that  we  may  have  life,  why  should  1  endeavour 
to  exonerate  the  offender,  by  saying  that  he  cannot  go,  and 
charge  the  fault  to  my  heavenly  Father  ?     With  my  latest 
voice  1  hope  to  proclaim  the  riches  of  redeeming  grace, 
and  to  assert  in  my  last  moments  that  "  God  is  love."     I 
wish  you  lived  nearer  to  me,  that  we  might  converse  freely 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  211 

and  fully  upon  that  subject,  which  I  believe  to  be  the  near- 
est to  your  heart,  namely,  the  salvation  of  the  human  race. 
By  an  interchange  of  sentiments  we  should  enliven  each 
other,  and  derive  fresh  strength  from  conversation.  As 
long  as  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  mercy  of  God  has 
been  extended  to  me,  I  cannot  doubt  of  the  kindness  of  the 
Almighty  toward  my  fellow  creatures.  If  he  had  not  been 
the  very  being  which  he  represents  himself  to  be,  a  mer- 
ciful God  !  I  should  have  been  a  stranger  to  the  covenant 
of  his  mercy,  for  I  sinned  against  him  with  my  eyes  open. 
He  has  redeemed  me  by  his  blood,  works  in  me  by  his 
Holy  Spirit,  and,  provided  I  do  not  expel  that  spirit  from 
my  heart,  he  will  receive  me  into  heaven  :  which  may  God 
grant  to  be  the  case  with  you,  my  beloved  friend :  and  all 
that  you  and  I  love  and  hold  dear  upon  earth.  Give  my 
love  to  Mrs.  H.,  and  believe  me, 
Your  sincere  friend, 

and  father  in  Christ  Jesus, 

Richard  Chaining  Moore. 

In  common  with  most  others  who  have  long  been  in  the 
ministry.  Bishop  Moore  was  grieved  at  the  migratory  habits 
of  too  many  of  the  clergy.  He^  deemed  a  fixed  residence 
important,  if  not  essential,  to  their  extensive  and  perma- 
nent usefulness.  He  attached  much  sacredness  to  the  rela- 
tion between  pastor  and  people,  and  deemed  the  frequent 
sundering  of  it  as  attended  with  serious  evils,  and  likely  to 
produce  a  deleterious  effect  upon  the  character  of  the 
ministry  and  the  welfare  of  the  parishes.  It  would  be  well 
for  those  who  are  given  to  change,  and  for  those  who  are 
beset  with  temptations  to  seek  for  an  increase  of  usefulness 
or  comfort,  by  removing  from  the  post  of  duty  in  the 
Church  which  Providence  has    assigned  them,  to  ponder 


212  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

the  wise  counsels  contained  in  the  following  extracts  from 
letters  to  two  young  clergymen  of  the  Church. 


LETTER  TO  A  CLERGYMAN. 

Jan.  25,  1832. 

Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — I  am  grieved  to  find,  from  your  late 
communication,  that  you  cannot  make  yourself  happy  in 
your  present  cure.  If  you  have  not  forgotten,  you  assured 
me  that  you  considered  it  a  situation  in  which  you  thought 
you  would  be  peculiarly  useful ;  that  the  salubrity  of  its 
chme  would  agree  with  your  constitution  and  contribute  to 
your  health.  After  such  a  representation,  made  of  your 
own  accord,  you  cannot,  with  propriety,  wonder,  that  I 
should  be  afflicted  at  your  desire  to  leave  that  people  as 
sheep  without  a  shepherd,  and  to  look  for  a  new  situation. 
You  remark,  in  your  letter,  that  the  people  of dis- 
covered a  disposition  to  obtain  your  services.  To  a  settle- 
ment with  them,  I  have  no  objection.  Should  they  con- 
tinue to  encourage  you,  and  should  they  invite  you  to  a 
settlement  with  them,  provided  it  meet  with  your  appro- 
bation, accept  their  offer,  and  enter  with  spirit  upon  the 
discharge  of  your  duties.     There  are  a  number  of  vacant 

parishes  calling  for  clerical  help.     is  now  destitute,  in 

which  parish  there  are  two  good  Churches  and  a  good  con- 
gregation; among  whom,  I  am  sensible,  I  would  be  happy  and 

contented.     ,  is  also  vacant,  in  which  a  single  man, 

devoted  to  his  duty,  would  find  ample  support.  They  have 
an  excellent  church,  and  also  a  respectable  congregation. 
Several  churches,  in  the  Northern  Neck  of  Virginia,  are 

anxious  to  settle  ministers,  in  one  of  which  Mr. ,  whom 

I  ordained  last  summer,  would  have  settled,  had  he  not  been 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  213 

prevented  going  there  by  a  violent  affection  of  one  of  his 
limbs.  If  you  are  disposed  to  visit  the  place  I  have  men- 
tioned, let  me  know,  and  I  will  give  you  the  necessary  let- 
ters. Before  you  conclude  to  settle  in  any  place,  reflect 
deeply  on  the  subject,  and,  when  your  mind  is  made  up  on 
the  occasion,  enter  on  the  discharge  of  your  duties  with 
spirit ;  never  expect  to  fix  yourself  in  any  parish,  in  which 
everything  will  be  agreeable,  but  endeavour  to  meet  your 
difficulties  with  fortitude,  enduring  hardness  as  a  good  sol- 
dier of  Jesus  Christ.  A  frequent  change  of  residence  will 
operate  to  the  disadvantage  of  any  man.  Endeavour  to  be 
Stationary  in  your  habits,  and  in  so  doing  Providence  will 
take  care  of  you,  and  promote  you  in  due  time ;  but,  should 
j^ou  be  found  frequently  on  the  wing,  depend  upon  it,  such 
a  disposition  will  prove  a  disadvantage  to  you  through  life. 
I  have  dropped  the  above  remark  from  motives  of  a  sin- 
cere and  fatherly  regard,  they  are  such  as  I  should  present 
to  the  view  of  my  son,  and  endeavour  to  impress  on  his 
mind  in  indelible  c!  aracters. 

I  remain,  very  affectionately. 

Your  friend  and  father  in  the  ministry, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — Since  the  receipt  of  your  last  let- 
ter I  have  been  deeply  engaged  in  reflecting  upon  its  con* 
tents  ;  and  weighing,  in  the  balance  of  a  sober  judgment, 
the  course  most  proper  for  me,  as  your  sincere  friend,  to 
adopt.  At  one  time  I  had  concluded  that  it  would  be  best 
to  preserve  silence,  knowing  that  my  views  of  those  mea- 
sures proper  for  you  to  pursue,  are  at  variance  with  your 
own;  and,  fearful  that  you  might  suppose  me  to  be  actua- 
ted, more  by  a  love  for  the  Church,  than  a  regard  to  your 

s 


214  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

interests.  The  afTection,  however,  which  I  entertain  for 
you  has  overcome  my  scruples ;  and,  although  my  opinions 
may  not  be  thought  worthy  of  attention,  still,  as  I  should 
feel  myself  condemned,  were  I  to  withhold  them,  I  have 
concluded  to  present  them  to  your  view.  My  family  have 
heard  me  express  the  apprehensions  under  which  my  mind 
laboured,  upon  being  made  acquainted  with  your  visit  to 

.     My  recollections  told  me,  that  you  had  preached 

there  repeatedly,  consequently  that  the  people  were  ac- 
quainted with  your  talents  as  a  public  speaker  ;  and  my  ex- 
perience told  me,  that  the  surest  way  to  obtain  the  place, 
was  to  conceal,  in  a  dignified  way,  your  anxiety;  and,  by 
that  means,  to  have  produced  in  the  minds  of  the  vestry, 
at  least  an  uncertainty  as  to  your  acceptance.  A  female 
of  virtue,  conscious  of  her  worth,  will  be  wooed,  and,  in 
proportion  to  her  apparent  indifference,  will  be  pursued  by 
her  admirers;  while  another,  who  appears  anxious  to  com- 
pass her  objects,  will  frequently  come  short  of  her  mark. 
I  have  brought  forward  the  above  strong  figure  in  order 
that  the  truth  of  my  position  may  force  itself  upon  your 
mind,  and  serve  you  as  a  Vade  mecum,  upon  all  future  oc- 
casions. To  prove  it  correct,  attend  to  the  following  re- 
marks. To  the  rectorship  of  St.  Stephen's  and  also  to  this 
place,  I  was  called,  without  ever  having  officiated  in  either 
Church.  It  is  a  maxim  in  philosophy  that  water  will  find 
its  level.  It  is  a  law  of  nature,  and  cannot  be  controlled 
without  great  obstructions  are  raised  against  it.  A  man  of 
good  talents  and  established  reputation  will  rise.  It  is  the 
law  of  nature,  and  cannot  be  controlled,  unless  the  indi- 
vidual obstructs  his  own  course.  If  I  was  of  your  age,  and 
wished  to  be  promoted,  I  would  attend  to  my  duties  in  that 
place  in  which  it  hath  pleased  God  to  fix  me,  thereby  re- 
ceiving the  approbation  of  my  parishioners :    influencing 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  215 

them,  by  my  fidelity,  to  speak  well  of  me,  and  wait  with 
patience,  until  Heaven  pointed  out,  with  the  finger  of  Pro- 
vidence, the  path  for  me  to  pursue.  Let  the  Almighty 
lead  you,  and  all  will  be  well;  but  the  moment  you 
attempt  to  lead  the  Almighty,  disappointment  will  al- 
most invariably  follow.  Jonah  did  not  like  his  embassy  to 
Nineveh,  and  soon  found  himself  in  the  whale's  belly. 
When  he  complied  with  the  letter  of  his  commission,  the 
Almighty  owned  him,  elevated  him  in  the  opinion  of  socie- 
ty, and  blessed  his  labours.  1  mention  this  as  a  proof  that 
it  is  better  to  follow  than  to  lead  Providence.  Your  good 
sense  will  prevent  you  from  being  offended  at  my  honesty, 
as  it  is  my  duty  to  guard  and  to  advise  you.  My  motive 
is  pure.  It  proceeds  from  affection  to  you  and  to  all  con- 
nected with  you.     Mr. left  this  diocese  to  go  to  a  city, 

I  have  expressed  to  him  my  fears,  and  time  will  prove  the 

truth  or  absurdity  of  my  prediction.     Mr. has  been 

called  as  assistant  to  Bishop  ,  who  is  seated  in  the 

bosom  of  his  friends.  I  will  write  to ,  and  endea- 
vour to  ascertain  what  can  be  done  in  the  parish.  Write 
freely  to  me  on  all  subjects.  Remember  me  to  your  family, 
and  believe  me, 

With  great  regard, 

Your  sincere  friend, 

Richard  Chaxning  Moore. 

Feb.  26,  1822. 


The  principles  by  which  Bishop  Moore  was  guided  in 
the  exercise  of  his  office,  and  in  the  performance  of  the  re- 
sponsible and  multifarious  duties  which  devolved  upon  him 
as  a  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God,  have  been  sufficiently 
indicated  in  the  preceding  parts  of  this  Memoir,  and  espe- 


# 


2  1  6  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

cially  in  those  letters  which  have  been  offered  for  Ihe 
reader's  perusal  in  the  present  chapter.  It  is  unnecessary 
to  give  a  more  minute  statement  of  his  principles.  Suffice 
it  to  say,  theyv^'ere  such  as  he  had  learned  in  the  school  of 
Christ.  Being  deduced  from  the  inspired  volume,  and  fully 
recognized  in  the  Articles,  Liturgy,  and  Homilies  of  the 
Church,  he  became  more  and  more  confirmed  in  them  by 
his  experience  of  their  practical  influence  in  the  different 
spheres  and  stages  of  his  protracted  ministry. 

To  the  enforcement  and  propagation  of  those  principles, 
his  life  vi'as  devoted  with  unwavering  zeal  and  persevering 
energy.  Having  passed  the  meridian  of  life  before  entering 
upon  his  Episcopate,  it  is  a  matter  of  astonishment  to  us 
that,  in  addition  to  the  duties  of  a  large  parish,  he  should 
have  been  enabled  to  accomplish  such  an  amount  of  labour 
as  was  required  of  him  in  the  visitations  of  his  diocese. 
The  record  of  every  year  shows  that  he  was  always  con- 
scious of  the  vast  responsibility  imposed  upon  him  in  the 
care  of  all  the  Churches,  and  ever  anxious  to  discharge  it 
to  the  full  extent  of  his  ability.  He  took  many  journies 
of  great  extent,  and  was  daily  employed  in  the  public  per- 
formance of  his  high  duties  as  an  ambassador  of  God.  Not 
content  with  the  perfunctory  discharge  of  his  official  work 
in  the  Churches,  we  often  find  him  indulging  in  his  favourite 
habit  of  lecturing  in  private  houses,  not  only  in  his  own 
parish,  but  on  his  visitations  of  others.  Wherever  he  went, 
multitudes  hung  upon  his  lips;  his  services  awakened  the 
deepest  interest;  and  labouring  in  season,  and  out  of  season, 
not  only  in  the  temple,  but  from  house  to  house,  he  had  the 
happiness  of  knowing  that  his  work  was  not  in  vain  in  the 
Lord ;  sinners  were  turned  from  the  error  of  their  ways, 
and  believers  edified  in  faith  and  love. 

In  addition  to  the  heavy  duties  of  his  own  diocese,  he,  in 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  217 

compliance  with  the  request  of  the  Church  in  that  state, 
assumed  the  provisional  charge  of  the  diocese  of  North 
Carolina,  and  continued  to  perform  the  necessary  Episcopal 
duties  there  from  the  year  1819  until  1823,  when  the  Rev. 
John  S.  Ravenscroft,  one  of  the  clergy  of  Virginia,  having 
been  elected  and  consecrated  Bishop,  reHeved  him  of  this 
part  of  his  labour.  The  services  of  Bishop  Moore  in  that 
diocese,  were  highly  acceptable  and  useful,  and  contri- 
buted, by  God's  blessing,  to  lay,  broad  and  deep,  the  foun- 
dation of  its  future  prosperity. 

The  Bishop's  encouragement  under  the  multiplied  and 
oppressive  cares  of  his  official  station,  was  derived  from 
firm  reliance  upon  the  Divine  promises ;  from  his  rich  ex- 
perience of  the  Divine  blessing  in  the  harvest  he  was  per- 
mitted to  reap,  even  while  engaged  in  sowing  the  seed  ; 
and  from  the  aflfectionate  confidence  he  reposed  in  the  cor- 
dial co-operation  of  a  united,  zealous,  evangelical  clergy. 
Often  did  he  give  expression  to  his  feelings  in  language  fer- 
vent and  glowing,  like  that  of  the  following  extract  from 
one  of  his  conventional  addresses. 

"  When  travelling  through  this  extensive  diocese,  fatigued 
with  labours  peculiar  to  the  station  which  I  occupy,  my 
spirits  are  always  revived  by  recurring  to  that  noble  prin- 
ciple which  forms  the  soul  of  this  Convention,  and  which 
animates  the  bosom  of  each  individual  member.  It  is  to 
raise  our  Zion  from  the  dust,  to  build  up  her  prostrated 
altars,  and  to  furnish  the  people  of  our  communion  with 
the  bread  of  life,  that  we  are  labouring.  Jehovah,  from 
his  throne  of  mercy,  looks  down  with  approbation,  and 
whispers  to  our  hearts,  '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vants.' When  the  ruins  of  our  desolated  temples  meet  my 
eye,  and  the  religious  privations  of  the  people  are  present- 
ed to  my  view,  my  soul  is  overwhelmed  with  those  reflec- 

s  2 


218  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

tions  peculiar  to  the  case.  Considering  the  enemy  of  man- 
kind as  the  origin  of  the  desolation  and  distress  which  I  be- 
hold, a  new  impetus  is  communicated  to  my  mind.  The 
cross  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  presented  to  my  view,  and, 
'  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  always,'  revives  my  heart,  and  impels 
me  to  renewed  exertion.  To  labour  in  the  vineyard  of 
the  crucified  Saviour,  has  formed  my  chief  delight  for  the 
last  thirty-two  years  of  my  life ;  and  though  the  power  of 
doing  good  is  in  a  degree  abridged  by  an  increase  of  years, 
still  my  incHnation  is  as  great  as  it  has  ever  been  ;  and  if 
I  can  add  one  stone  to  the  sacred  edifice,  and  see  the 
Church  of  my  fathers  placed  upon  that  sacred  height  to 
which  the  apostolic  purity  of  her  doctrines  entitles  her,  I 
shall  commit  my  head  to  the  pillow  of  death  with  satisfac- 
tion, and  leave  my  best  blessings  to  those  who  shall  sur- 
vive me. 

"  When  I  look  around  me,  and,  with  anxious  solicitude, 
view  those  labourers  engaged  with  me  in  the  work ;  when 
1  witness  their  zeal,  and  listen  to  the  sacred  truths  they 
deliver;  when  I  hear  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  the  triumphs 
of  redeeming  grace  proclaimed  l)y  youthful  lips;  when  I 
see  the  standard  of  the  cross  erected  in  every  pulpit; 
when  I  hear  the  Redeemer  proclaimed  as  the  Lord  our 
righteousness,  the  only  hope  of  the  believer;  when  I  see 
the  ministers  of  the  Church  leading  their  flocks  to  the 
Saviour,  as  '  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life ;'  when  I 
behold  those  Avho  have  been  set  apart  to  the  sacred  minis- 
try by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  treading  in  the  steps  of 
Hall,  Davenant,  and  Hooker;  conducting  their  fellow- 
mortals,  not  to  Socrates  and  Seneca  for  relief,  but  to  that 
fountain  which  was  opened  on  Calvary  for  the  salvation 
of  a  ruined  world;  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  places 
of  the  Church  appear  stripped  of  their  weeds,  and  are  pre- 


•^ 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  219 

sented  to  my  enraptured  view  in  all  the  verdure  ofprimi' 
live  times. 

Brethren,  we  have  much  cause  of  gratitude  to  God  for 
the  mercies  conferred  upon  us ;  and  though  all  has  not  been 
done  that  we  could  have  wished,  still  enough  has  been 
effected  to  convince  us  that  the  Lord  is  with  us,  and  that 
Jehovah  smiles  upon  our  efforts." 

While  the  venerable  father  entertained  a  strong  regard 
for  all  his  sons  in  the  ministry  possessed  of  the  valuable 
traits  of  professional  character  enumerated  in  the  foregoing 
extract,  he  cherished  an  especial  warmth  of  attachment 
for  those  who  were  in  the  diocese  when  he  came  to  it, 
and  had  faithfully  shared  his  solicitude  and  labours  in  the 
work  of  its  resuscitation.  Of  these,  Norris  and  Wilmer, 
both  natives  of  Maryland,  who  had  removed  to  the  diocese 
of  Virginia  at  an  early  period  after  their  ordination,  and,  in 
the  important  stations  they  respectively  occupied,  had 
cheerfully  borne  "the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,"  with 
whom  he  had  often  "  taken  sweet  counsel  together,"  and 
by  whose  affectionate  attentions  he  had  hoped  to  be  soothed 
amidst  the  infirmities  of  advanced  years  and  the  weakness 
of  decaying  nature,  were  both  unexpectedly  taken  away 
in  the  midst  of  their  years  and  usefulness,  while  their  vene- 
rable Bishop  and  friend  remained,  with  his  eye  undimmed, 
and  his  natural  force  almost  unabated. 

The  Rev.  Oliver  Norris,  for  many  years  Rector  of 
Christ  Church,  Alexandria,  was  one  of  the  most  amiable 
and  lovely  of  men.  In  him  great  sweetness  of  natural  dis- 
position was  sanctified  by  the  graces  and  adorned  with  all 
the  virtues  of  religion.  As  a  preacher,  while  he  shunned 
not  to  proclaim  the  terrors  of  the  law  to  the  wicked,  it 
was  his  peculiar  delight  to  offer  peace  and  pardon  through 
Christ   crucified   to  the   contrite,   and  announce  the  full 


220  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

mercies  of  redemption  to  the  true  believer.  As  a  pastor, 
he  was  tender,  assiduous,  and  watchful.  He  closed  a  min- 
istry marked  with  fidelity  and  success,  and  a  life  of  faith, 
beautifully  confirmed  and  illustrated  by  the  duties  of  holi- 
ness, in  a  death  full  of  tranquility  and  hope,  in  August 
1825. 

The  decease  of  Mr.  Norris  is  thus  noticed  in  the  report 
of  the  Trustees  of  the  Theological  School  for  1826  :  "  In 
performing  this  annual  duty,  the  trustees  have  first  to  re- 
cord a  dispensation  of  Providence  which  has  created  a 
vacancy  in  the  Board  by  the  death  of  a  beloved  brother 
who  departed  this  life  in  August  last.  In  the  decease  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Norris,  the  Diocese  of  Virginia  has  lost  one  of 
the  earliest  and  best  of  those  ministers  whom  Providence 
raised  up  to  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  reviving  our  fast 
expiring  Church,  and  our  Seminary  is  called  to  part  with 
an  old  and  constant  friend. 

"  Just  as  he  was  preparing  to  perform  some  further  duty 
assigned  him  by  the  Board  at  its  last  meeting,  it  pleased 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church  to  call  him  to  a  higher  service 
and  greater  honour  in  the  Church  above." 

The  Rev.  William  H.  Wilmer,  D.  D.,  first  rector  of  St. 
Paul's  Church,  Alexandria,  while  no  less  distinguished  by 
the  graces  of  personal  religion  and  ministerial  fidelity  than 
his  brother  and  fellow  labourer  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel 
in  the  same  city — was  possessed  of  wider  influence  and 
greater  activity  in  the  concerns  of  the  Diocese  and  the 
Church  at  large.  His  sound  Church  principles,  strong 
judgment,  and  varied  learning,  not  only  secured  for  him  a 
high  rank  among  the  chief  ministers  and  safe  counsellors  of 
the  Church  in  Virginia,  but  gave  him  such  weight  of 
character  in  the  Church  of  this  Union,  that  he  was,  for 
several  successive  sessions,  chosen  President  of  the  House  of 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  221 

Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  in  General  Convention,  and 
the  duties  of  that  high  station  were  performed  by  him  with 
a  degree  of  ability,  dignity,  and  impartiality,  that  insured 
the  affectionate  confidence  and  respect  of  the  whole  re- 
presentative body  of  the  Church.  His  occasional  sermons 
and  controversial  writings  were  highly  respectable  produc- 
tions, and  his  "  Episcopal  Manual"  is  a  work  of  permanent 
merit — presenting  as  faithful  a  compendium  of  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Church,  and  as  able  a  vindication  of  her  min- 
istry, government  and  Liturgy,  as  can  be  found  in  any 
volume  of  the  same  size.  In  connexion  with  the  rectorship 
of  St.  Paul's  he  continued  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  Pro- 
fessorship in  the  Seminary,  until  he  was  called  to  the  Pre- 
sidency of  William  and  Mary  College,  and  the  rectorship 
of  Bruton  parish,  Williamsburg,  where,  after  a  short  resi- 
dence, he  died  in  1827. 

At  the  Convention  next  succeeding  the  death  of  Mr. 
Norris,  no  Episcopal  address  was  delivered  ;  but  in  that  of 
1828,  the  loss  of  Dr.  Wilmer  is  thus  noticed  : 

"  In  touching  on  the  subject  of  the  bereavement  we  have 
experienced  in  the  death  of  our  beloved  Wilmer,  it  is  im- 
possible for  me  to  find  language  sufficiently  strong  to  ex- 
press that  sense'  of  his  loss  which  fills  my  mind.  He  was 
one  of  those  who  first  called  my  attention  to  this  Diocese ; 
and  of  the  three  clergymen  who  corresponded  with  me  on 
that  subject,  one  only  now  remains.  He,  I  trust,  will  be 
spared  to  assist  you  with  his  counsel  when  my  head  will  be 
slumbering  in  the  tomb. 

"  To  the  usefulness  of  Dr.  Wilmer,  we  must  all  subscribe. 
He  was  a  man  of  business  and  of  piety.  He  loved  his  God, 
and  the  interests  of  the  Church  were  near  his  heart.  As  a 
preacher,  he  was  faithful,  energetic,  eloquent.  He  was 
the  friend  of  evangelical  religion,  and  considered  that  the 


222  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

strictest  regard  to  the  public  order  of  the  Church  was  per- 
fectly compatible  with  the  most  animated  social  worship  in 
the  houses  of  his  parishioners  and  friends.  His  private 
meetings — formed,  in  his  opinion,  the  nursery  of  the  Church, 
and  were  blessed  to  the  edification  and  comfort  of  his  con- 
gregation. He  was  always  ready  to  discharge  his  duty. 
Like  the  apostle  Paul,  he  not  only  taught  his  people  pub- 
licly, but  went  from  house  to  house,  exhorting  them  to 
prepare  to  meet  their  God.  His  fidelity  in  the  discharge 
of  his  duty  met  my  warmest  approbation  ;  and  if  it  is  your 
wish,  my  brethren  of  the  clergy,  to  give  an  account  of  your 
stewardship  with  joy,  oh,  let  me  entreat  you  all  to  '  go  and 
do  likewise.' " 

The  loss  of  such  valuable  fellow  laborers  would,  at  any 
time,  have  proved  a  heavy  affliction  to  one  who  loved  so 
sincerely  and  tenderly  as  Bishop  Moore  did,  but  it  was  felt 
the  more  deeply  because,  about  that  period,  he  suffered 
severely  from  repeated  visitations  of  a  painful  disease, 
which  had  led  him  to  apprehend  that  he  would  soon  be 
subject  to  the  permanent  and  incurable  infirmities  of  age, 
or  that  his  earthly  career  would  be  brought  to  a  sudden 
termination. 

Unlike  most  men,  he  was  not  desirous  to  be  thought 
younger  than  he  really  was;  but  on  the  contrary,  even  at 
the  age  of  sixty-three  or  before,  he  was  accustomed  to 
speak  almost  as  freely  of  his  trembling  limbs,  gray  hairs, 
and  failing  energies,  as  he  did  when  he  had  become  a 
patriarch  of  nearly  fourscore  years. 

About  this  time  his  avowed  design  of  retiring  from  his 
Diocese  when  he  should  become  incapacitated  for  his 
duties  began  to  be  generally  spoken  of  as  about  to  be 
carried  into  execution.  In  the  year  1825  he  wrote  the 
following  letter  to  a  friend  in  reference  to  that  rumor : 


LIFB  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  223 

Richmond,  January  11th,  1825. 

Dear  Sir, — The  rumor  which  has  reached  you  relative 
to  my  removal,  has  arisen  from  my  endeavours  to  procure 
an  assistant:  and   also  from   my  determination  to  retire, 
should  my  health  be  so  imperfect  as  to  prevent  me  from 
the  discharge  of  public  duties.     All  that  I  have  said  has 
been  founded  upon  the  basis  of  my  bodily  indisposition,  and 
the   reluctance  I  feel  in  holding  an  office,  the  duties  of 
which,  that  bodily  indisposition  would  prevent  me  from 
fulfilling.     Although  all  your  judicious  efforts  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  Episcopate  have  failed,  and  although  I  believe 
your  greatest  exertions  will  continue  to  fail,  until  the  opin- 
ion of  one  or  two  gentlemen  can  be  changed  upon  the  sub- 
ject, still  I  will  afford  you  every  countenance  in  my  power, 
by  recommending  the  measure  to  the  members  of  the  next 
Convention.     As  I  never  expect  to  reap  any  advantage 
from  the  Episcopal  fund,  I  may  perhaps  be  so  fortunate  as 
to  escape  unkind  remarks  from  the  disclosure  of  my  views; 
and  I  believe  it  will  not  be  very  long  before  the  opposers 
of  the  measure  will  see  their  error.     I  shall  content  myself 
with  an  assurance  of  their  approbation  at  some  future  day. 
Had  we  all  been  Episcopalians  in  the  strict  sense  of  the 
word,  the  Church  of  Virginia  would  not  have  been  in  her 
present  languid  condition.      We  had  most  of  the  principal 
people  with  us,  and  if  they  had  been   united  in  sentiment, 
acting   in    accordance    with  the  spiritual    government  to 
which  we  belong,  we  should  have  commanded  their  respect 
and  obtained  their  support.     Parity  of  order  and  the  doc- 
trine of  Episcopacy  are  two  distinct  things,  and  to  incorpo- 
rate them  is  as  much  impossible  as  to  unite  water  with  oil. 
The  Committee  and  myself  must  take  special  care  that  we 
do   not  lose  sight  of  the    above  principle.     Your  letters 


224  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

always  afford  me  so  much  pleasure,  that  T   must  request 
you  to  repeat  them,  as  frequently  as  your  avocations  will 

permit.     With  compliments  to  Mrs. ,  and  family, 

Believe  me 

Your  sincere  friend  and  Pastor, 
Richard  Channing  Moore. 

Having,  by  an  arrangement  with  the  Convention  and 
with  the  vestry  of  the  Monumental  Church,  enjoyed  the 
aid  of  an  assistant  in  his  parish,  it  soon  became  evident  to 
himself  and  his  friends  that  he  required  assistance  also  in 
the  duties  of  his  large  and  increasing  Diocese.  According- 
ly in  his  conventional  address  of  1828,  the  making  the 
necessary  provision  for  this  object  was  thus  strongly  re- 
commended. 

"  Before  I  conclude,  there  is  one  more  point  to  which  I 
think  it  my  duty  to  call  the  attention  of  this  Convention: 
and  as  a  year  must  necessarily  elapse  before  a  final  de- 
termination of  the  question  can  take  place,  we  shall  have 
full  time  allowed  us  for  reflection  and  consideration. 

"  Although  my  labours  the  past  year  have  been  equal  to 
those  of  any  preceding  twelve  months,  still  from  my  ad- 
vanced age,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  calculate  upon  a  long 
continuance  of  such  effort  and  exertion.  It  is  my  wish, 
provided  the  Convention  should  think  proper,  so  to  alter 
the  constitution  of  the  Church  as  to  admit  of  the  consecra- 
tion of  either  a  suffragan,  or  an  assistant  Bishop  in  this 
Diocese.  It  was  proposed  several  years  ago,  in  consequence 
of  the  great  extent  of  this  Diocese,  to  divide  it  into  two 
parts,  in  order  that  the  parishes  might  receive  Episcopal 
visitations  more  frequently  than  is  prescribed  by  the  canons. 
As  this  purpose  can  be  secured  by  the  appointment  of  a 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  225 

suffragan,  or  an  assistant  Bishop,  I  would  recommend  it  to 
the  Convention  so  to  alter  the  constitution  as  to  secure  the 
contemplated  measure.  It  is  my  sincere  desire  that  a 
Bishop  should  be  appointed  during  my  life ;  and  as  such  an 
appointment  can  now  be  made  with  perfect  unanimity,  it 
is  expedient  that  it  should  be  done.  It  will  give  me 
pleasure  to  unite  in  labour  with  the  man  of  your  choice. 
It  will  render  me  happy  in  the  hour  of  my  departure,  to 
know  the  individual  to  whom  I  am  to  resign  the  arduous 
duties  of  the  Episcopate ;  to  whose  care  this  peaceful,  quiet 
Diocese  shall  be  committed.  May  the  Almighty  direct  us 
in  all  our  doings  with  his  most  gracious  favour,  and  further 
us  with  his  continual  help." 

In  compliance  with  the  earnest  desire  thus  expressed,  the 
G)nvention  adopted  the  necessary  preliminary  measures, 
and  at  the  earliest  practicable  period  effected  the  proposed 
change  in  the  constitution,  and  immediately  proceeded  to 
act  under  it  by  electing  the  Rev.  Wm.  Meade,  D.  D., 
assistant  Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  The  lovely  character, 
well  known  talents,  and  unaffected  piety  of  this  gentle- 
man rendered  him  an  almost  universal  favourite  in  his 
native  state — while  his  long  and  faithful  labours  for  the 
good  of  the  Church  had  secured  for  him  an  amount  of 
influence  possessed  by  no  other  clergyman  in  the  Diocese, 
and  proved  him  well  adapted  to  the  work  of  Episcopal 
supervision.  But  in  the  very  act  of  complying  with  the 
wish  of  their  venerable  father  by  choosing  an  assistant  in 
the  labours  of  the  Episcopate,  the  Convention,  for  some 
reason  unknown  and  unexplained,  saw  fit  to  refuse  him  the 
gratification  he  had  desired  in  knowing  the  individual  to 
whom  he  would  resign  the  charge  of  the  Church  on  his 
demise,  by  withholding  from  the  assistant  the  right  of  suc- 
cession, and  reserving  to  itself  the  power  of  electing  a  sue- 

T 


226  MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 

cessor  to  the  Diocesan  Bishop  after  his  decease.  This  re- 
striction was  so  unacceptable  to  the  General  Convention  of 
1829,  that,  although  no  objection  was  made  to  the  charac- 
ter and  qualifications  of  the  Bishop  elect,  the  House  of 
Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  were  far  from  being  unanimous 
in  signing  the  required  testimonials,  and  the  House  of 
Bishops,  before  proceeding  to  the  consecration,  entered 
their  protest  against  the  principle  involved  in  the  restric- 
tion as  of  dangerous  tendency,  and  expressed  the  confident 
hope  and  belief  that  the  Virginia  Convention,  even  if  the 
legality  of  their  act  in  this  particular  should  be  conceded, 
would  rescind  it,  from  regard  for  the  purity  of  the  Epis- 
copate and  the  harmony  of  the  Church.  This  hope  was 
not  disappointed.  The  Virginia  Convention  of  1830,  by 
a  large  majority  removed  the  objectionable  restriction, 
and  cordially  approved  of  the  canon  adopted  in  General 
Convention  of  the  preceding  year,  prescribing  the  circum- 
stances under  which  assistant  Bishops  may  be  elected,  de- 
fining their  duties,  and  securing  to  them,  in  all  cases,  the 
right  of  succession  to  their  diocesans,  should  they  survive 
them. 

This  result  was  highly  gratifying  to  Bishop  Moore.  He 
now  not  only  had  the  pleasure  of  sharing  his  arduous  duties 
with  a  faithful  assistant,  but  enjoyed  the  additional  happi- 
ness of  knowing  that,  whenever  it  should  please  Providence 
to  take  him  to  his  rest,  the  charge  of  his  "  peaceful  and 
quiet  Diocese"  would  devolve  upon  one  who  was  worthy 
of  confidence  and  love. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

From  1829  to  1841. 

The  expediency  of  having  Assistant  Bishops.  Canonical  restrictions  as 
to  their  election,  growing  out  of  the  case  of  Virginia.  Bishop  Moore's 
letter  expressing  his  gratification  at  the  election  of  Bishop  Meade.  A 
valuable  relief  to  him.  Performs  Episcopal  duties  in  Maryland.  Con- 
servative influences  in  the  Church.  Assisted  at  the  consecration  of  Bishop 
Stone  and  preached  on  the  occasion.  His  continued  delight  in  Associa- 
tions and  Revivals.  Recommendation  of  weekly  ffe  rings.  Inadequate 
support  of  the  clergy.  Missionary  efforts  recommended.  His  zeal  for 
the  Church,  and  readiness  to  defend  it.  Letters  of  condolence.  Prayer 
for  an  inquirer  after  truth.  His  ardent  love  for  his  children.  Specimens 
of  his  domestic  correspondence.  His  opinion  of  the  "  Tracts  for  the  Times." 
Was  he  a  High  or  Low  Churchman  ?  He  did  all  in  a  spirit  of  prayer. 
His  love  for  the  meetings  of  the  Virginia  Convention,  and  farewell  addresses 
at  their  close.  His  frequent  excursions.  Visit  to  Baltimore  in  the  fall  of 
1839,  and  again  in  1840,  to  assist  in  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Whitting- 
ham.  His  visit  to  Westchester,  Pa.,  in  August,  1841.  Attendance  at  the 
General  Convention.  Strong  testimony  in  reference  to  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Bishops.  Visitation  to  Lynchburg — statement  of  his  last  illness  and 
death.  The  monument  erected  over  his  remains.  Sketch  of  his  character. 
Conclusion. 

The  question  of  the  expediency  of  having  such  officers  in 
the  Church  as  Assistant,  or  SufTragan  Bishops,  is  one  at- 
tended with  great  difficulties.  The  General  Convention 
was  actuated  by  a  wise  and  prudential  regard  for  the  quiet 
and  prosperity  of  our  dioceses,  in  prohibiting  the  appoint- 
ment of  Suffi-agan  Bishops,  and  in  restricting  the  privilege 
of  electing  an  Assistant  Bishop  to  those  cases  of  great  ne- 
cessity, when  the  "  old  age,  or  other  permanent  cause  of 


228  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

infirmity,"  renders  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  "  unable  to 
discharge  his  Episcopal  duties;"  in  requiring  the  assist- 
ant to  confine  himself  to  the  "  performance  of  such  Episco- 
pal duties  and  to  the  exercise  of  such  Episcopal  authority 
as  the  Bishop  shall  assign  him — except  the  inability  of  the 
Bishop  to  make  such  assignment  shall  be  declared  by  the 
Convention;"  and  in  declaring  that  there  "shall  never  be 
more  than  one  Assistant  Bishop  in  a  Diocese  at  the  same 
time." 

In  the  absence  of  such  rigid  legislation  on  the  subject, 
we  might  conceive  of  a  variety  of  evils  and  disorders  that 
would  arise  from  the  allowance  of  this  description  of  offi- 
cers in  the  Church.  To  say  nothing  of  those  which  might 
result  from  the  vaulting  ambition  of  assistants,  (and  we 
must  remember  that  human  nature,  in  its  best  estate,  is  ex- 
ceedingly corrupt,  and  that  no  elevation,  even  in  ecclesias- 
tical office  and  dignity,  affi^rds  exemption  from  its  common 
infirmities  and  passions;)  we  might  naturally  expect  that 
the  Senior  Bishop  would  look  with  a  feeling  of  jealousy 
and  distrust  upon  the  rising  honours  and  influence  of  his 
junior  associate,  fearing  that  his  own  would  decrease  ex- 
actly in  proportion  as  those  of  the  other  increased :  that 
the  more  active  "  overseer"  would  receive  all  the  credit 
of  the  prosperity  and  good  that  might  be  achieved  by  their 
joint  superintendence  and  labours ;  that  his  lustre  would 
be  extinguished  before  the  brightness  of  the  culminating 
star  which  had  more  recently  arisen  ;  till  at  length,  shorn 
of  every  thing  which  constitutes  the  true  glory  of  his  office, 
he  would  be  pitied  as  an  imbecile  who  had  outlived  his  use- 
fulness, rather  than  venerated  and  beloved,  as  one  entitled 
to  peculiar  honours,  because  his  energies  had  been  worn 
out  in  a  life  of  self-denial  and  toil  for  the  Church  of  God. 

We  are  happy  to  say,  however,  that  there  was  no  ground 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOEE.  229 

afforded  for  the  exercise  of  jealousy  or  unkind  feeling  be- 
tween the  two  Bishops  of  Virginia.  Bishop  Moore  was 
ever  ready  to  acknowledge  that  his  relations  with  his  as- 
sistant were  such  as  enabled  hinn  to  say,  as  Paul  did  of 
Timothy,  "  like  a  son  he  hath  served  with  me  in  the  Gos- 
pel." Bishop  Meade  also  declared,  in  his  address  to  the 
Convention  next  succeeding  the  death  of  the  Senior  Bishop, 
that  not  the  slightest  difference  had  ever  arisen  between 
them ;  but  their  joint  official  duties  had  been  prosecuted 
with  the  utmost  harmony,  confidence,  and  affection. 

The  feelings  of  Bishop  Moore,  in  relation  to  his  assistant, 
may  be  inferred  from  the  following  extract  from  one  of  his 
letters,  in  answer  to  a  correspondent  who  had,  probably, 
desired  an  expression  of  his  opinion  on  the  subject  of  the 
election  which  had  then  recently  been  made,  and  also  sug- 
gested that  he  should  publish  a  narrative  of  the  success 
which  had  attended  his  labours  in  the  Episcopate. 


TO  REV.  DR.  ,  ON  THE  ELECTION  OF  BISHOP  MEADE. 

July  6,  1829. 

"  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — Your  favour  of  the  24th  ult.  was 
duly  received,  but,  in  consequence  of  my  absence  from 
home,  T  have  not  had  it  in  my  power  to  reply  to  its  con- 
tents at  an  earlier  period.  The  election  of  Dr.  Meade  to 
the  Episcopate  produced  in  my  mind  all  that  satisfaction 
connected  with  so  favourite  a  measure ;  and  I  trust  that 
his  labours  will  be  abundantly  blessed  to  this  diocese  in  par- 
ticular, and  to  the  Church  in  general.  Providence  has,  I 
conceive,  marked  him  out  for  the  office;  and  the  unani- 
mous vote  of  the  Convention  must  have  been  truly  grate- 

t2 


230  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

ful  to  his  mind.  I  have  no  fears  either  in  relation  to  his  cou- 
secration,or  his  succession  as  diocesan  Bishop.  For  me  to  pub- 
lish at  this  moment  a  view  of  the  state  of  the  Church,  such 
as  the  circumstances  of  her  prosperity  would  justify,  would, 
in  my  opinion,  savour  too  much  of  egotism,  and  subject  me 
to  unkind  remarks.  Such  a  work,  if  ever  executed,  should 
be  drawn  up  by  some  other  person  ;  it  would  obtain  more 
credence,  and  save  me  from  the  charge  of  religious  pride. 
I  can  truly  say  that  it  has  been  my  wish  to  walk  humbly 
with  those  connected  with  7ne,  and,  if  in  any  instance  T 
have  departed  from  that  principle,  aberration  has  arisen 
from  a  defect  in  judgment,  and  from  no  wish  to  be  assuming. 
I  have  arrived,  my  dear  Sir,  at  such  an  advanced  time  of 
life,  that  I  have  few  worldly  wishes  to  gratify,  and  it  is  my 
desire  to  fall  into  the  grave  with  the  love  and  benediction 
of  the  diocese  I  have  served.  The  belief  that  one  affec- 
tionate tear,  from  the  eye  of  any  of  my  clergy,  would  fall 
on  my  tomb,  would  be  more  grateful  to  my  heart,  tlian  ten 
thousand  constrained  expressions  of  regard.     *     #     #     * " 

The  consecration  of  Dr.  Meade,  which  took  place  in 
August,  1829,  was  an  event  which  relieved  the  Diocesan 
Bishop  from  the  most  painful  and  laborious  part  of  his 
itinerating  duties,  and  afforded  him  a  degree  of  repose  from 
the  pressure  of  responsibility  and  toil,  grateful  and  ne- 
cessary to  one  of  his  advanced  years,  and  one  so  often 
afflicted  with  severe  bodily  sufferings.  There  was,  how- 
ever, no  desire  on  his  part  to  relinquish  the  exercise  of  his 
Episcopal  functions,  or  to  shrink  from  the  discharge  of  any 
duty  which  it  was  in  his  power  to  perform.  From  the 
period  of  his  consecration,  the  chief  burden  of  visitation 
fell  upon  the  Assistant;  but  the  Diocesan,  with  unabated 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  231 

zeal  and  energy,  continued  to  visit  those  parishes  which 
were  easy  of  access,  and  to  perform  many  acts  which  con- 
tributed to  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the  welfare  of  the 
Church. 

During  the  vacancy  in  the  Episcopate  of  Maryland, 
from  the  year  1827  to  1830,  he  kindly  consented,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  request  of  the  Standing  Committee,  to 
perform  such  Episcopal  acts  in  that  sister  diocese,  as  the 
the  clergy  and  vestries  of  the  respective  parishes  might 
desire  of  him.  The  greater  part  of  those  acts  desired  by 
the  parishes  on  the  Western  Shore,  were  performed  by  his 
Assistant  Bishop ;  as  those  desired  in  the  parishes  on  the 
Eastern  Shore  of  the  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania,  were  by  the 
Assistant  Bishop  of  that  diocese.  The  Diocesan  of  Vir- 
ginia, however,  officiated  personally  on  one  occasion — the 
consecration  of  Trinity  Church,  Washington ;  as  did  the 
Diocesan  of  Pennsylvania,  in  presiding  at  the  trial  of  Dr. 
Clowes ;  and  both  those  venerable  men  favoured  us  with 
their  presence  on  the  joyful  occasion  of  the  termination  of 
the  protracted  strife  in  the  Church  of  Maryland,  at  the 
consecration  of  Dr.  Stone,  in  Baltimore,  October  21, 1830. 
Bishop  White  acted  as  chief  consecrator,  and  Bishop  Moore 
preached  an  appropriate  sermon.  It  was  an  occasion  of 
warm  congratulation  to  the  diocese  and  to  the  Church  at 
large ;  and  never  did  the  preacher  appear  more  in  his  ele- 
ment, than  in  pouring  forth  the  full  feelings  of  his  grateful 
heart  for  God's  goodness,  in  inclining  the  two  parties  in  the 
diocese,  of  nearly  equal  strength  and  numbers,  to  sacrifice 
their  long  cherished  partialities  on  the  altar  of  charity,  and 
unite  in  selecting  as  their  Bishop,  one  who,  though  unknown 
to  fame,  had,  in  his  retired  position,  adorned  the  Gospel  by 
a  life  of  faith  and  holiness,  and  by  the  exemplary  discharge 
of  his  duties  as  Rector  of  a  country  parish,  proved  himself 


232  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

to  be  a  simple-hearted,  faithful  minister  of  the  cross.  Those 
who  were  present  at  that  joyful  season,  will  not  soon  forget 
the  sweet  strains  of  melting  tenderness — like  those  of  the 
disciple  whom  Jesus  loved — in  which  the  aged  preacher 
exhorted  those  who  are  members  of  the  same  household  to 
maintain  the  faith  in  unity  of  spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace, 
and  in  righteousness  of  life. 

The  perfect  unanimity  which  characterized  that  Epis- 
copal election,  after  the  peace  of  the  diocese  had  been  dis- 
turbed by  a  three  years'  contest,  is  one  of  the  many 
instances  recorded  in  our  ecclesiastical  annals,  of  the  con- 
servative power  of  Church   principles;  and  which  afford 

ground  for  the  belief  that  our  communion  can  never  be 
forced  to  present,  for  any  great  length  of  time,  the  aspect 
of  "a  house  divided  against  itself."  Any  conflict  arising 
out  of  difference  of  opinion,  which  may  exist  for  a  season, 
will  be  brought  to  an  end,  by  a  general  disposition  to  rally 
around  certain  great  fundamental  principles  which  we  hold 
in  common,  as  of  far  more  elevated  importance  than  any 
matters  of  private  opinion.  And  those  differences  which 
may  arise  out  of  partialities  for  particular  men,  will  be 
reconciled  by  a  willingness  to  sacrifice  the  regards  of  per- 
sonal friendship  for  the  sake  of  promoting  general  harmony. 
There  are  men  to  be  found,  who,  if  they  be  destitute  of 
those  peculiar  qualities  which  excite  the  enthusiastic  sup- 
port of  partizans,  are  possessed  of  those  moral  qualifications 
for  office,  which,  in  combination  with  sound  sense,  and  ju- 
dicious moderation,  command  the  respect  and  confidence 
of  all. 

The  increasing  age  and  infirmities  of  the  subject  of  this 
Memoir  had  no  influence,  apparently,  in  abating  the  ardour 
of  his  zeal,  or  in  lessening  his  spiritual  enjoyment  in  the 
service  of  God.     At  times,  even  after  he  had  passed  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  233 

limit  of  three  score  years  and  ten,  he  preached  with  as 
much  pathos  and  power,  manifested  the  same  deep  interest 
and  engagedness  amidst  the  hallowed  scenes  connected 
with  a  revival  of  religion,  and  was  as  prompt  in  the  sug- 
gestion and  execution  of  measures  for  the  advancement  of 
truth  and  godliness,  as  ever.  We  had  the  pleasure  of 
spending  a  few  days  of  active  public  duty  in  his  company 
and  that  of  other  beloved  friends  in  the  ministry,  in  the 
summer  of  1831,  at  Alexandria,  D.  C,  and  we  may  safely 
say,  that  his  services  were,  on  that  occasion,  as  interesting 
and  effective  as  we  had  ever  known  them  to  be,  even  in 
the  vigour  of  his  health,  and  the  meridian  of  his  manhood. 
Of  that  delightful  "  season  of  refreshing  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,"  he  thus  spoke  in  his  address  to  the  Virginia 
Convention  in  1832.  "I  then  embarked  for  Alexandria, 
at  which  place  we  held  an  association.  On  that  occasion 
we  were  joined  by  a  number  of  the  clergy  of  this  Diocese 
and  of  Maryland,  and  were  assisted  in  our  labours  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Henshaw,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Johns,  of  Baltimore, 
and  Rev.  Dr.  Bedell,  of  Philadelphia.  To  say  that  our 
meeting  at  that  time  was  instructive  and  agreeable,  would 
be  expressing  myself  in  language  too  faint  for  the  occasion. 
A  spirit  of  great  zeal  and  fervour  and  devotion  appeared 
to  animate  every  bosom,  the  congregations  were  deeply 
solemn  and  attentive,  and  overflowing;  many  were  awak- 
ened to  the  consideration  of  eternal  things,  and  openly 
avowed  their  love  and  gratitude  to  the  Almighty.  It  would 
rejoice  my  heart,  brethren,  to  witness  a  similar  evidence  of 
divine  influence  in  every  parish  in  the  Diocese.  As  a  proof 
of  the  devotional  feeling  which  prevailed,  more  especially 
among  the  young,  I  with  pleasure  announce  to  the  Con- 
vention, that  I  confirmed,  during  my  visit,  upwards  of 
ninety  persons." 


234  MSUUIS  OF  THE 

While  the  Bishop  richly  enjoyed  such  seasons  hinnself, 
he  was  sincerely  desirous  that  others  might  be  sharers  in 
the  benefit.  That  the  spiritual  exercises  connected  with 
them,  was  what  gave  to  the  Virginia  Conventions  their 
chief  attraction  in  his  eyes,  and  that  he  desired  the  presence 
and  assistance  of  his  brethren  on  those  occasions  that 
(partly  at  least,)  while  '  watering  others  they  might  be 
watered  also  themselves,'  is  manifest  from  the  following 
letter  to  Bishop  Ravenscroft. 

March  19th,  1828. 

Rt.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — The  last  meeting  of  our  Con- 
vention in  Fredericksburg  was  one  of  the  most  interesting 
that  I  have  ever  witnessed.  It  was  thought  that  there 
were  at  least  1200  visiters  in  that  place  on  that  occasion, 
and  those  visiters,  people  of  the  first  distinction  in  our 
country.  [  look  forward  to  our  contemplated  meeting  in 
Petersburg  with  hope,  and  should  it  please  God  to  bless  us 
with  such  a  sense  of  his  presence  as  was  enjoyed  in  Fred- 
ericksburg, it  will  meet  the  most  sincere  expression  of  grati- 
tude. It  would  afford  me  the  greatest  satisfaction,  could 
you  make  it  convenient  to  visit  Petersburg  at  that  time  ; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  all  your  old  friends  would  be  pleased 
to  see  you  also.  You  once  delighted  to  be  with  us,  and  it 
is  my  belief,  you  would  be  delighted  again;  for  if  I  know 
you,  and  I  think  I  do,  you  are  not  adverse  to  the  most  ar- 
dent expression  of  devotion.  I  am  now  an  old  man,  and 
cannot  be  far  distant  from  that  country  to  which  we  are 
all  hastening,  and  as  I  believe  we  shall  experience  no  cold- 
ness in  heaven,  I  do  not  see  why  the  Church  below  should 
not  taste  a  little  of  that  joy  of  which  we  hope  to  partake 
in  another,  and  a  better  world.  You  must  perceive  that  1 
am  now  addressing  you  as  I  formerly  did,  when  you  resided 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  235 

in  Virginia  ;  and,  should  the  friendly  expression  1  use  touch 
that  chord  of  affection  which  used  to  beat  in  perfect  uni- 
son with  my  own  feelings,  you  will  not  be  offended  with  me. 
I  love  order,  I  love  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  with  all  the 
powers  of  my  heart,  but  am  of  opinion  that  our  services, 
instead  of  producing  formality,  are  calculated  to  make  us 
feel,  and  rejoice,  and  give  thanks. 
Your  affectionate 

Friend  and  brother, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 
Bishop  Ravesscroft. 

At  every  succeeding  Convention  he  had  the  pleasure  of 
learning,  from  the  parochial  reports,  that  the  progress  of 
the  Church  was  still  onward,  and  that,  by  God's  blessing 
upon  the  Seminary,  the  number  of  faithful  and  devoted 
ministers  was  constantly  increasing.  Of  the  fifty-six  cler- 
gymen belonging  to  the  diocese  in  1833,  no  less  than  forty- 
four  had  received  the  sacred  commission  through  the  im- 
position of  his  hands ;  and,  it  is  probable,  that  of  nearly 
double  the  number,  who  were  subject  to  his  Episcopal  juris- 
diction at  the  time  of  his  death,  an  equally  large  propor- 
tion had  been  ordained  by  him. 

In  his  stated  addresses  to  the  Convention,  from  year  to 
year,  we  find  him  generally  employing  the  language  of  con- 
gratulation and  encouragement.  With  a  united  clergy  and 
a  prosperous  diocese,  he  seldom  had  occasion  to  speak  in 
terms  of  censure  or  reproof;  but  he  sometimes  found  it 
necessary  to  "  stir  up  the  pure  minds"  of  his  brethren  by 
way  of  remembrance — to  invite  them  to  greater  zeal  in 
the  service  of  the  Lord — to  higher  liberality  in  sustaining 
the  institutions  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  greater  energy  in  all 
the  departments  of  well-doing.     For  example,  in  his  Con- 


236  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

ventional  address  of  1830,  he  distinctly  recognized  the  im- 
portant ;  but  much  neglected  duty  of  systematic  charity, 
places  it  upon  the  ground  of  apostolic  precept  and  example, 
and  earnestly  exhorts  every  Churchman  in  Virginia  to  lay 
aside,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  a  portion  of  his  earn- 
ings or  receipts,  "  as  the  Lord  hath  prospered  him,"  to  be 
sacredly  devoted  to  the  great  cause  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence. 

We  rejoice  that  several  of  our  younger  Bishops  have 
taken  the  same  ground,  and  boldly  advocate  the  "  weekly 
offerings  unto  the  Lord,"  as  a  substitute  for  the  irregular 
and  spasmodic  contributions  made  under  the  excitement  of 
particular  occasions  heretofore  relied  on  for  sustaining  the 
benevolent  operations]of  the  Church.  We  are  satisfied  that 
in  this,  as  well  as  every  other  matter  of  Christian  obliga- 
tion, the  apostolic  model  is  the  only  one  worthy  of  imita- 
tion. The  plan  of  regular,  systematic,  weekly  contribu- 
tions in  the  Church,  where  our  prayers  and  our  alms  may 
go  up  together  as  a  memorial  before  God,  contains  in  itself 
the  proper  exhibition  of  the  true  principle  of  Christian 
charity.  If  this  plan  should  be  universally  adopted,  as  we 
trust  in  God  it  may  be,  the  sacred  gifts  of  faith  and  love 
would  be  abundantly  compensated  in  the  increased  bestow- 
ment  of  spiritual  blessings  from  on  high.  God,  in  confor- 
mity to  his  sure  promise,  would  open  the  windows  of  hea- 
ven, and  pour  out  upon  us  a  blessing  till  there  should  not  be 
room  enough  to  contain  it :  Christians  would  realize,  in 
their  increase  of  religious  joy,  that  "  it  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive ;"  the  Church  would  cease  to  be  pre- 
sented in  the  degrading  attitude  of  a  beggar  ;  and  her  trea- 
sury, steadily  replenished  by  the  beneficent  gifts  of  her  chil- 
dren, would  overflow,  and  pour  a  constant  stream  of  bless- 
ings upon  the  world.   With  the  revival  of  primitive  charity, 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  "  237 

we  should  behold  a  revival  of  primitive  godliness,  and  of 
primitive  expansion. 

In  connexion  with  the  above  topic,  and  as  affording  a 
powerful  argument  for  the  enforcement  of  the  duty,  the 
Bishop  referred  in  strong  terms  to  the  inadequate  provi- 
sion made  for  the  support  of  the  clergy.  If  Virginia 
has  ever  been,  in  reference  to  this  matter,  sarcastically 
spoken  of  as  "  the  land  of  promise,"  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
whatever  is  reproachful  in  the  epithet  her  sons  will  endea- 
vour to  wipe  off,  by  making  it  also  the  land  of  performance. 
Well  would  it  be  if  the  parishes  and  vestries  of  other  dio- 
ceses would  give  heed  to  those  wise  and  timely  counsels  of 
the  departed  father  which  were  the  result  of  long  expe- 
rience and  wide  extended  observation. 

"  The  Convention  must  be  sensible  that  in  the  plea  which 
I  now  offer  in  behalf  of  the  clergy,  I  am  not  pleading  for 
a  support  unreasonable  and  extravagant.  I  ask  only  for  a 
sufficiency  to  enable  them  to  live  in  comfort.  I  ask  not  for 
any  of  the  luxuries  of  life.  lam  only  soliciting  for  a  provision 
which  will  enable  their  children  to  appear  in  the  society 
in  which  they  move,  decently  habited,  and  properly  in- 
structed. Should  the  minds  of  any  of  the  people  of  our 
charge  be  impressed  with  the  idea  that  this  is  already  the 
situation  of  the  clergy  embraced  in  the  proposal,  a  journey 
through  some  of  our  parishes  would  convince  them  of  their 
mistake.  On  a  late  tour  through  an  extensive  district  of 
this  diocese,  I  met  with  an  instance  of  extreme  penury  in 
the  case  of  a  truly  pious,  well  educated,  and  excellent 
clergyman  belonging  to  our  communion.  Patient  under 
his  sufferings,  humble  as  a  little  child,  he  poured  no  com- 
plaint whatever  in  my  ears:  but,  being  told  by  a  wealthy 
and  humane  neighbour  of  his  wants,  I  was  surprised  at  the 
fortitude  he  manifested,  and  the  silence  he  had  observed, 

u 


238  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

and  when,  returning  to  my  home,  I  mentioned  his  situation 
to  some  ladies  of  my  congregation,  they,  moved  by  those 
feelings  of  compassion  peculiar  to  their  sex,  promptly  sent 
him  some  temporary  assistance. 

"  As  a  proof  of  the  benefits  which  may  be  reasonably  ex- 
pected from  the  adoption  and  prosecution  of  the  measure 
submitted  to  your  consideration,  I  think  it  my  duty  to  pre- 
sent to  your  view  the  former  low  condition  and  the  present 
prosperous  state  of  the  Church  in  my  native  diocese. 

"  At  my  admission  to  deacons'  orders,  forty-eight  years 
ago,  I  constituted  the  sixth  or  seventh  clergyman  in  that 
diocese — a  diocese  which  now  numbers  two  hundred  la- 
bourers in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord.  The  means  to  which 
that  astonishing  increase  may  be  chiefly  attributed,  is  that 
unremitting  attention  they  have  paid  to  the  sustenance  of 
the  clergy  in  their  new  parishes,  hy  relief  from  their  mis- 
sionary fund. 

"  By  pursuing,  my  bretiiren,  the  same  course,  we  may 
expect  similar  results ;  and,  should  my  valued  Assistant  in 
the  Episcopate  live  to  my  present  age,  he  may  look  for  a 
similar  increase  in  the  clergy  of  this  diocese,  and  behold, 
in  congregations  now  in  a  state  of  infancy,  assemblies  both 
strong  and  numerous ;  and  in  others,  which  I  trust  will  be 
planted  by  his  hand,  he  will,  with  joy  of  heart,  behold  them 
growing  into  manhood,  worshipping  the  God  of  their  Fa- 
thers with  the  same  form  of  sound  words  with  which  they 
worshipped  him,  and  training  up  their  children  in  the  use 
of  that  Liturgy  which  distinguishes  our  Zion — a  Liturgy 
which  will  defend  her  from  heresy  and  schism,  and  secure 
obedience  to  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints." 

Among  the  means  which  may  be  most  successfully  em- 
ployed in  the  extension  of  the  Church,  that  which  holds  a 
rank  next  in  importance  to  the  services  of  living  missiona- 
ries, is  the  circulation  of  her  forms  of  worship  and  stand- 


is  LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  239 

ards  of  doctrine,  and  of  such  publications  as  are  explana- 
tory and  vindicative  of  botii.  Accordingly  the  Bishop 
renevvedly  called  the  attention  of  the  diocese  to  the  im- 
portant claims  of  the  Prayer  Book  and  Tract  Society, 
recommended  the  formation  of  auxiliaries  to  it  in  all  the 
parishes,  and  earnestly  exhorted  the  members  of  the  Church 
to  greater  zeal  and  energy  in  the  support  of  that  interest- 
ing institution. 

Another  important  topic,  referred  to  by  him  at  the  same 
Convention,  was  the  conduct  of  the  Southern  Churchman, 
a  Hebdomadal  paper,  edited  by  one  of  the  clergy,  and  in- 
tended to  sustain  the  interests  of  religion  in  the  Church. 
The  charitable  tone  of  the  paper  is  spoken  of  in  terms  of 
warm  commendation,  and  the  advice  is  strenuously  given 
that  there  may  be  no  change  in  this  respect;  but,  that  it 
may  continue  to  speak  the  truth  in  love :  and  that,  while 
its  editor  would  '•  feel  himself  bound  to  inculcate  and  faith- 
fully to  guard  the  distinctive  principles  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,"  he  should  do  so  without  wantonly  assail- 
ing the  principles  or  the  prejudices  of  other  Christian  com- 
munities, and  "avoid  controversy  when  controversy  can 
possibly  be  avoided." 

If  this  "  godly  counsel"  were  followed  by  the  editors  of 
all  similar  publications,  it  would  no  longer  be  a  question 
whether  the  religious  periodical  press  be  a  blessing  or  a 
curse.  Then,  instead  of  being  the  arena  where  ecclesias- 
tical gladiators  display  their  skill  and  their  malice,  in  fierce 
attempts  to  hack  each  other  in  pieces,  for  the  amusement 
of  a  wicked  world — it  might  prove,  what  it  ought  to  be,  a 
valuable  auxiliary  to  the  Gospel :  not  only  a  radiating  point 
of  light,  but  an  instrument  of  extending  the  dominion  of 
holiness  and  peace  among  all  Christian  people. 

But  though  Bishop  Moore's  tender    and   loving  heart 


240  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

shrunk  back,  with  instinctive  dread,  fronti  the  asperities  of 
controversy  and  "  the  strife  of  tongues"  or  pens — and  he 
was  deter nnined  to  conaply  with  the  Apostolic  precept,  "  if 
it  be  possible,  as  much  as  Heth  in  you,  Hve  peaceably  with 
all  men," — still  he  would  not  tamely  look  on,  and  see  the 
cause  of  truth  suffer  for  want  of  vindication,  nor  allow  the 
Church  of  his  affections  to  be  rudely  assailed  and  misre- 
presented, without  offering  to  speak  a  word  in  her  defence. 
A  pleasing  proof  of  this  was  afforded,  when  a  proposal  was 
made,  in  "  the  Family  Visiter,"  a  Richmond  paper,  to  pub- 
lish a  series  of  articles,  which  would  be  likely  to  contiict 
with  some  cherished  principles  of  Episcopalians.  The  pro- 
posal drew  forth  the  following  communication  to  the  editor 
of  that  paper,  and  had  the  effect  of  frustrating  the  design. 

Letter  written  upon  seeing  a  paragraph  in  the  Family 
Visiter,  signed  "Historicus,"  proposing  to  give  a  history  of 
the  Christian  Church,  from  its  commencement  to  the  present 
century : 

To  call  in  question  the  intention  of  "  Historicus"  is  not 
my  wish,  as  I  believe  himperfectly  sincere  in  the  views  he 
entertains  of  the  integrity  of  his  own  Church:  but  as  indi- 
viduals of  other  denominations  may  be  equally  sincere  with 
himself,  and  as  firmly  established  in  the  truth  of  their  prin- 
ciples, he  cannot  for  a  moment  suppose  that  they  will  be 
satisfied  should  you  permit  him  to  occupy  exclusively  the 
pages  of  your  paper.  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  it  was  the 
opinion  of  a  person,  a  few  years  since,  with  whom  "  Histori- 
cus" is  perhaps  acquainted,  that  it  is  best  for  Christians,  on 
points  not  involving  their  salvation,  to  agree  to  disagree: 
and  I  am  also  mistaken  if  the  same  person  did  not  pro- 
nounce, "  Wo  to  the  man  who  should  commence  the  work 
of  discord."     If  the   respectable  individual  alluded  to  was 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  241 

correct  in  his  disapprobation  of  controversy  at  the  time  in 
which  he  wrote,  I  do  not  see  the  necessity  of  departing 
from  the  principle  he  laid  down  at  the  present  moment.  If 
*'  Historicus,"  however,  is  determined  to  engage  in  the  work, 
I  hope  it  will  be  remembered  that  it  was  commenced  by 
himself;  and  should  the  controversy,  instead  of  producing 
beneficial  effects,  prove  prejudicial  to  the  peace  of  society, 
that  he  will  acknowledge  himself  the  author  of  all  the 
confusion  which  may  ensue,  and  not  charge  the  consequences 
to  those  who  act  upon  the  defensive.  As  "  Historicus"  pro- 
mises to  fill  two  columns  in  your  paper  every  week  for 
twelve  months,  it  follows  of  course  that  he  is  a  man  of  un- 
common leisure  ;  but  is  it  not  possible  todevote  his  time  to 
some  more  useful  and  benevolent  purpose  ?  Will  not  the 
subject  in  question  call  up  the  angry  passions  of  our  nature, 
and  will  it  not  separate  those  who  are  now  living  in  har- 
mony 1  Will  it  not  create  divisions  among  Christians  who 
are  walking  in  fellowship  and  love  ? 

As  it  respects  myself,  Messrs.  Editors,  1  am  no  contro- 
versialist. I  have  avoided  it  on  many  occasions,  in  which 
others  might,  perhaps,  have  thought  it  their  duty  to  have 
insisted  upon  their  peculiar  views;  but,  sensible  of  those 
differences  of  opinion  which  exist,  my  religious  feelings 
have  enjoined  silence  upon  me,  and  influenced  me  to  pur- 
sue that  course  which  makes  for  peace.  Senex. 

Editors  of  the  Family  Visiter. 

Happy  would  it  be  for  the  Christian  world  if  those  whose 
opinions  are  entitled  to  weight  from  their  station  and  years, 
were  always  thus  ready  to  interpose,  and  exert  their  influ- 
ence to  prevent  the  beginning  of  strife. 

The  good  Bishop  was  eminently  qualified,  by  his  affec- 
tionate and  sympathizing  heart,  by  his  deep  Christian  ex- 

v2 


242  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

perience,  and  by  his  intimate  acquaintance  with  human 
nature,  under  all  the  vicissitudes  to  which  it  is  liable  in  this 
state  of  earthly  being,  to  speak  a  word  of  encouragement 
to  the  weary,  of  direction  to  the  inquirer,  and  of  consola- 
tion to  the  afflicted.  The  following  letters  of  advice  and 
condolence  are  spread  upon  these  pages,  in  the  belief,  that 
such  effusions  of  wisdom  and  piety  cannot  fail  to  afford 
pleasure  and  edification  to  the  reader. 


HIS  ZEAL  FOR  THE  CHURCH A  LETTER  TO  MISS 


April  22,  1824. 
Dear   Miss, — The  situation  of  the  Church   in   H — 


County  has  very  much  engaged  my  attention  ;  and  when 
the  ability  of  the  people  to  support  a  minister  of  our  deno- 
mination has  presented  itself  to  my  mind,  I  have  been 
obliged  to  consider  their  destitute  state  their  fault,  rather 
than  their  misfortune.  We  are  sometimes  induced  to  sup- 
pose that  money  contributed  to  the  support  of  the  gospel,  as 
it  produces  no  pecuniary  returns,  is  money  thrown  away; 
whereas,  could  the  subject  be  viewed  through  a  proper 
medium,  it  would  appear  evident  that  property  thus  be- 
stowed, is  property  laid  out  to  the  greatest  possible  advan- 
tage. Were  we  to  inquire  from  what  source  have  we 
derived  our  wealth,  and  who  it  is  that  blesses  us  with  health, 
and  capacity  to  enjoy  it  ?  Our  hearts  would  reply — we 
derive  our  blessings  from  God  ;  and  it  is  to  him  that  we 
are  indebted  for  all  the  comfort  with  which  we  are  sur- 
rounded. This  being  the  case,  should  we  not  consider  it  a 
privilege  to  make  some  little  return  to  that  kind  benefactor 
who  crowns  us  with  so  many  blessings  ?  The  consideration 
however,  deserving  our  attention,  is  the  concern  of  eternity 


LIFE    OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  243 

We   are  stewards,   and   must   give   an   account  of  that 
stewardship.      We    and   our   children    possess    immortal 
spirits;  and  as  those  spirits  are  to  be  trained  up  for  eternal 
joys,  it  is  our  duty  to  provide  ourselves,  and  them,  with 
such  instructions  as  will  qualify  them  for  the  enjoyment  of 
the  God  of  our  salvation.     Few  things  have  so  beneficia 
an  effect  upon  society,  as  the  regular  observance  of  the 
Lord's  day.     The  duties  peculiar  to  the  Sabbath  are  cal- 
culated to  call  home  our  wandering  thoughts,  and  to  lead 
the   mind   to   reflect   upon   death — the   grave — eternity. 
However  lightly  we  may  think  of  religion,  still  there  is  no 
parent  whose  bosom  would  not  beat  with  joy  at  the  tri- 
umphant departure  of  a  child;    and  no  child  of  reflection 
whose  bosom  would  not  glow  with  rapture  at  discovering 
a  beloved  parent  dying  in  the  sure  expectation  of  eternal 
felicity.     To   experience  such  happiness,  we  must  enlist 
under  the  banner  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  practise  the  duties 
he  has  prescribed  for  our  observance  :  "  not  every  one  that 
saith  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
but  he  that  doeth  the  ivilloi  my  father  which  is  in  heaven." 
A  vain  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  will  profit  us  nothing;  we 
must  be  actively  engaged  in  duty  ;  for  faith,  without  works, 
is  dead,  being  alone.     It   is  impossible  that  a  parent  can 
devote  a  portion  of  his  income  to  better  purpose  than  in 
advancing   the  cause  of  the  Gospel.     The  morals  of  his 
children  will  receive  a  favourable  bias  from  the  wholesome 
instructions  of  the  sanctuary.     The  remembrance  of  God 
v^'ill  be  kept  alive  by  the  service  of  the  Church,  and  so- 
ciety will  feel  and  bend  to  its  effects.     Your  communica- 
tion, so  far  from  being  considered  obtrusive,  has  produced 
in  my  mind   the  greatest  satisfaction.     I  am  rejoiced   to 
perceive  that  God  has  not  left  himself  without  a  witness  in 
H ,  and  that  the  cause  of  our  merciful  Redeemer  pos- 


244  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

sesses  so  warm,  so  able,  and  so  faithful  an  advocate.     Go 

on,  Miss  C ,  go  on !   and  may  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

bless  your  endeavours,  and  render  you  an  instrument  of 
advancing  the  cause  of  his  Church.  You  will  find,  I  have 
no  doubt,  willing  coadjutors  in  some  of  your  companions. 
Unite  your  efforts;  put  forth  all  your  strength;  infuse  into 
the  minds  of  your  young  acquaintances  the  same  desires 
which  warm  your  heart.  Pray  earnestly — pray  for  divine 
assistance;  and  rely  upon  it,  God  will  sanctify  your  exer- 
tions ;  and  of  this  grain  of  mustard-seed,  form  a  tree,  under 
the  umbrage  of  which  your  friends  may  sit  with  delight, 
and  find  the  fruit  sweet  to  their  taste." 


OF  CONDOLENCE. 

Richmond,  July  25th,  1832. 

Very  Dear  Sir, — I  was  informed  yesterday  of  the  sud- 
den and  unexpected  death  of  your  late  amiable  and  ex- 
cellent wife;  and  most  sincerely  do  I  sympathize  with  you' 
and  your  children  on  the  melancholy  occasion.  When  in 
N ,  during  the  night  of  the  16th  inst.,  upon  my  inquir- 
ing in  relation  to  the  health  of  yourself  and  household,  I 
was  assured  that  you  were  all  well ;  and. left  under  the  im- 
pression, that  upon  the  next  visit  I  should  meet  you  all  in 
health,  and  again  form  one  of  your  happy  family  circle. 
But  events  have  given  us  another  evidence  that  man  in- 
deed "  Cometh  up,  and  is  cut  down  like  a  flower ;  he  fleeth 
as  it  were  a  shadow,  and  never  continueth  in  one  stay." 
In  that  bitter  cup  of  adversity  with  which  it  has  pleased 
the  Almighty  to  visit  you,  there  is  a  mixture  of  consolation; 
and  though  you  cannot  but  grieve,  still  you  sorrow  not  as 
those  without  hope.     The   mind  of  your  departed  friend 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  245 

was  deeply  impressed  with  gratitude  to  God  for  his  mercies 
both  temporal  and  spiritual.  The  Saviour  formed  the  rock 
of  her  dependence  ;  and  to  do  good,  and  to  distribute  to  her 
fellow-mortals,  out  of  the  abundance  she  possessed,  consti- 
tuted one  of  her  chief  enjoyments.  The  sincerity  of  her 
religious  professions,  no  one  who  knew  her  could  for  a  mo- 
ment doubt;  her  unusual  frankness  of  disposition;  the  urba- 
nity of  her  manners  ;  her  hospitality ;  and  the  affection 
which  f  always  received  at  her  hands,  had  given  her  a 
place  in  my  bosom,  which  T  cannot  find  language  to  ex- 
press; and  should  I  be  permitted   to  visit  N ,   I  shall 

find  a  chasm  in  the  circle  of  my  friends,  which  very  few, 
if  any,  can  perfectly  fill.  Her  house  was  my  home;  and  the 
pillow  on  which  I  rested  my  head  was  always  softened  by 
her  tenderness  and  filial  regard.  Tell  your  dear  children 
that  I  deeply  feel  their  bereavement,  and  sincerely  pray 
that  their  affliction,  under  which  they  mourn,  may  be  so 
sanctified  by  God's  grace,  that  it  may  wean  them  from 
an  undue  attachment  to  the  world,  and  may  work  for  them 
a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  w^eight  of  glory.  Tell 
them  that  their  mother's  happy  spirit  bids  them  to  look  up- 
ward, and  calls  them  to  set  their  affections  on  things  above. 
That  the  Almighty  may  take  you,  my  beloved,  and  your 
children,  in  his  holy  keeping,  is  the  devout  supplication  of 
Your  sincere  friend  and  Pastor, 

R.   C.  MoORE. 


TO  WILLIAM    M- 


Oct.  29th,  1823. 

My  Dear  Sir, — It  was  during  the  alarming  illness  of  my 
beloved  F ,  that  I  heard  of  the  death  of  your  dear 


246  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

daughter,  or  you  would  have  immediately  received  the 
assurance  of  my  sympathy  and  condolence.  Adversity  is 
the  lot  of  human  nature,  and  had  it  pleased  the  Almighty 
to  spare  your  child,  she  must  have  inherited,  in  common 
with  us  all,  a  share  in  the  distresses  incident  to  our  state. 
Is  it  not,  therefore,  a  happiness  to  know  that  she  is  placed 
beyond  the  reach  of  trouble ;  and  that  sorrow  and  she  have 
shaken  hands  for  ever?  Could  we  draw  aside  the  curtain, 
and  witness  the  felicity  of  those  who  have  entered  into 
bliss ;  instead  of  giving  place  to  grief,  our  bosoms  would  be 
dilated  with  joy ;  and  upon  the  knee  of  gratitude,  we  should 
thank  the  Almighty  for  releasing  our  children  from  distress, 
and  giving  them  a  seat  at  his  right  hand.  The  Lord  Jesus, 
when  speaking  of  children,  has  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven. "     Oh  !   be  satisfied,  my  dear  M ,  with 

the  dealings  of  your  heavenly  Father,  and  let  the  assu- 
rance of  your  child's  happiness  dry  up  your  tears,  and  heal 
your  broken  heart.  Her  spirit  will  be  among  the  first  to 
meet  you  on  the  shores  of  Zion  ;  and  when  she  sees  her 
parents  ascending  in  the  chariot  of  immortality,  her  heart 
will  vibrate  with  pleasure ;  she  will  bid  you  welcome 
to  the  realms  of  bliss.  Her  departure  contains  a  call,  to 
all  her  friends,  from  their  God  and  Saviour :  "  Be  ye  also 
ready,"  is  the  admonition  it  conveys.     Give  my  love   to 

Mrs.  M ,  and  believe  me,  what  I  have  ever  been  since 

I  first  knew  you, 

Your  sincere  friend  and  grateful  Pastor, 

R.  C.  Moore. 

P.  S.  Your  son  intimated  to  me  it  was  your  w^ish  I 
should  perform  the  last  solemnities  for  your  child.  Should 
such  be  the  case,  you  have  only  to  express  it,  and  J  will 
hasten  to  discharge  the  duty,  and  to  visit  your  parish. 

R.  C.  Moore. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  247 


TO  THE    SAME. 


January  31st,  1824. 

My  Dear  Sir, — Your  communication  by  your  son  came 
duly  to  hand  ;  for  which,  as  well  as  for  the  present  he  con- 
veyed to  me,  I  must  entreat  you  to  accept  my  most  s'l^ftve 
thanks.  Your  former  liberality  was  considered  by  me  as  an 
ample  remuneration  for  my  services ;  so  that  the  last  dona- 
tion was  entirely  unexpected  and  unlooked  for.     I  am  fully 

of  opinion,  my  beloved  Mr.  M ,  that  a  regard  for  your 

health,  and  the  preservation  of  your  life  for  the  benefit  of 
your  family,  renders  it  necessary  that  you  should  leave 
your  retirement,  and  make  a  visit  to  your  friends  in  Rich- 
mond. The  mind  is  as  liable  to  indisposition  as  the  body  ; 
and  as  you  would  conceive  it  your  duty  to  apply  remedies 
for  the  removal  of  bodily  disease,  so  you  must  acknowledge 
it  equally  a  duty  to  succour  and  relieve  the  mind,  by  the 
adoption  of  such  remedies  as  are  applicable  to  its  condition. 
I  know  what  mental  suffering  is,  and  I  can  assure  you  from 
experience,  that  there  is  nothing  so  well  calculated  to  abate 
the  pangs  of  distress  as  the  conversation  of  those  who  can 
both  feel  and  sympathize  with  us.  The  mind  sometimes 
becomes  so  oppressed  that  it  loses  its  elasticity,  and  repre- 
sents objects  to  our  view  through  a  jaundiced  medium  ; 
under  such  a  state  of  things  we  are  apt  to  consider  our- 
selves the  subject  of  sorrows  so  peculiar  as  to  shut  out  from 
our  view  every  thing  like  hope ;  when  in  fact  no  distress 
hath  assailed  us,  but  such  as  is  common  to  man.  We  live 
to  make  our  children  happy,  and  when  we  think  their  hap- 
piness is  secured,  we  feel  contented.  Now,  my  friend, 
however  pleasing  the  prospects  of  your  surviving  children 
may  be,  and  however  great  the  happiness  is  which  they 


248  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

enjoy,  yet  you  must  acknowledge  that  their  felicity  bears 
no  comparison  whatever  with  the  happiness  of  your  de- 
parted daughter.  The  enjoyments  of  which  they  partake 
are  subject  to  diminution  and  change;  whereas  the  enjoy- 
ment of  your  angel  child  is  as  firmly  fixed  as  the  everlast- 
ing hills.  She  rests  from  all  the  labours  of  life  on  the  bosom 
of  the  Saviour,  and  enjoys  the  light  of  his  reconciled  coun- 
tenance. If  turning  a  straw  would  bring  my  children  from 
above,  that  straw  never  should  be  turned  by  me,  and 
whatever  may  be  your  reflections  now,  I  am  sensible  that, 
in  a  little  time,  you  will  think  so  too.  They  have  gone  be- 
fore us  and  anxiously  await  our  entrance  into  bliss.     Let 

us,  my  beloved  M ,  trim   our  lamps.    The  moment  is 

necessarily  drawing  near  which  will  separate  us,  I  trust, 
from  sorrow,  and  introduce  us  into  bliss.  God  grant  that 
we  and  our  dear  wives  and  children  may  be  prepared  for 
the  event,  and  at  last  received  into  heaven,  with  the  wel- 
come salutation  of  "come  ye  blessed  of  my  father."  Give 
our  love  to  Mrs.  M.,  and  to  all  who  think  of  me,  and 
Believe  me  in  great  truth. 

Your  sincere  friend  and  Pastor, 

R.  C.  Moore. 


TO  MRS.  DR.  WILMER. 

September  5th,  1827. 

My  Dear  Madam, — The  bereavement  you  have  sustain- 
ed constitutes  a  distress  in  which  1  sensibly  participate: 
and  by  which  the  Church,  of  which  your  dear  husband  was 
so  conspicuous  a  member,  has  been  most  severely  afilicted. 
Being  absent  from  home  during  the  time  of  his  illness,  I  was 
unconscious  of  his  situation.  I  had  heard,  it  is  true,  that  he 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  249 

had  been  seized  with  a  chill  three  or  four  days  after  I  left 
him ;  but  supposing  that  it  was  an  attack  of  simple  ague 
and  (ever,  I  pleased  myself  with  the  idea  that  he  had  re- 
tired from  Williamsburg,    and   had   taken  passage   with 
his  family  to  Alexandria.     Under  this  impression  I  rested 
satisfied,  and  knew  nothing  to  the  contrary  until  I    was 
aroused  from  my  security  by  an    obituary  notice  of  his 
death.   Affliction,  my  dear  friend,  is  the  lot  of  mortals,  and 
as   the  departure  of  our  connexions  forms  an  event  una- 
voidable in  its  nature,  it  is  our  duty  to  submit  with  resigna- 
tion, and  to  say  with  Eli,  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what 
seemeth  him  good."     In  the  cup  which  the  Almighty  hath 
given  you  to  drink  there  is  much  consolation,  and  the  more 
highly  you   esteemed   your  departed    companion   for   his 
virtues,  you  must  remember  that  those  virtues   rendered 
him  better  prepared  for  the  change  through  which  he  has 
passed,  and  fitted  him  for  the    enjoyment  of  eterral  felicity. 
Could  you   witness   the   happiness    to   which    he   is  now 
exalted,  much  as  you  loved  him,  you  would  not  wish  him 
back ;   but  on  the  contrary,  would  rejoice  at  his  escape 
from  all  trouble,  and  strive  with  renewed  efforts  to  prepare 
to  meet  him  in  a  better  world.   These  sentiments  flow  from 
a  heart  alive  to  his  value;  you  know  the  place  he  occupied 
in  my  affections;    the  confidence  I  reposed  in  his  integrity. 
He  was  truly  the  man  of  my  counsel;  not  a  step  did  I  take 
in  the  concerns  of  the  Church  without  asking  the  benefit  of 
his  advice.     We  walked  together  as  friends,  and  from  my 
knowledge  of  his  virtues,  it  was  my  wish  to  have  had  him 
connected  with  me  in  my  parochial  charge  and  to    have 
laboured  with  me  in  the  same  pulpit.     His  labours  are  now 
concluded,  and  he  is  reaping  a  full  harvest  of  happiness,  in 
the  Church   triumphant  in  heaven.     It  is  God,  who  has 
promised  to  be  the  husband  of  the  widow,  and  the  fathe 

w 


250  ME3I0IR  OF  THE 

of  the  fatherless :  and  as  he  possesses  the  ability  as  well  as 
the  inclination  to  fulfil  his  word,  to  him  I  commend  you  and 
your  infant  charge.  Take  your  children  in  the  arms  of 
prayer,  and  carry  them  to  your  Saviour :  a  mother's  petition 
he  will  hear  and  render  your  little  family  a  blessing  to  you 
and  to  those  connected  with  them.  That  the  Almighty 
may  place  beneath  you  the  everlasting  arms  of  his  love, 
and  carry  your  lambs  in  his  bosom, 

Is  the  sincere  prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

R.  C.  MooRE. 


TO  A  rOUNG  LADY. 

March  5th,  1834. 

My  dear  Child, — Your  affectionate  mother  has  received 
your  last  communication  containing  a  representation  of  the 
state  of  your  mind,  flowing,  as  you  observe,  from  a  conscious- 
ness of  your  ingratitude  to  God,  and  that  want  of  conformi- 
ty to  his  precepts,  which  the  Almighty  has  a  right  to  re- 
quire of  all  his  intelligent  creatures.  The  state  of  convic- 
tion, as  you  term  it,  constitutes  a  truth  with  which  we  must 
be  acquainted,  before  we  can  be  disposed  to  correct  our 
errors,  or  change  our  habits. 

While  in  the  enjoyment  of  health,  we  are  insensible  to 
the  true  value  and  importance  of  medical  assistance  ;  and 
it  is  a  bed  of  sickness  alone  which  renders  us  alive  to  the 
value  of  a  good  Physician ;  such  is  precisely  the  case  in 
spiritual  matters;  for  until  the  Almighty,  through  the  in- 
fluence of  his  Holy  Spirit,  convinces  us  of  our  sins,  and 
opens  to  our  view  our  departure  from  his  commands,  we 
feel  no  disposition  to  ask  his  forgiveness;  considering  ourselves 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  251 

whole,  we  require  no  aid  superior  to  the  powers  of  our  own 
understanding,  to  enable  us   to  regulate   our   lives.     But 
when  the  holy  law  of  God  is  presented  to  our  view  by  the 
light  of  divine  grace,  and  we  compare  our  past  conduct 
with  the  requisitions  of  that  law,  we  become  sensible  that 
instead  of  having  loved  him  with  all  our  heart,  we  have 
neglected  and  forgotten  him  ;    that  instead  of  keeping  his 
Sabbath  holy,  we  have  devoted  it  to  worldly  purposes:  that 
so  far  from  having  honoured  our  parents,  we  have  rebelled 
against  their  authority:  that  although  we  have  not  openly 
violated  the  other  precepts,  still  we  have  not  complied  with 
their  spiritual  import.     When  God  by  his  Holy  Spirit  thus 
shows  us  that  we  are  sinners,  our  hearts  become  so  much 
alive  to  the  danger  of  our  condition,  that  we  are  induced  to 
fly  to  the  Saviour,  as  our  refuge  from  the  storm  of  God's 
displeasure,  and  by  sincere  and  ardent  prayer  to  entreat 
his  forgiveness,  and  to  solicit  his  grace  that  we  may  love 
him   more  and  serve  him  more  faithfully  in  future.     It  is 
under  such  circumstances  that  we  understand  the  meaning 
of  St.  Peter  who  has  said,  "  Unto  you  which  believe  he  is 
precious."    It  is  then  we  comprehend  the  declaration  of  the 
Saviour,  when  he  said,  "  The  whole  need  not  a  Physician, 
but  they  who  are  sick.  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but 
sinners  to  repentance  :  The  Son  of  Man  came  to  seek  and 
to  save  that  which  was  lost."     There   is  no  greater  evi- 
dence, my  child,  of  the  love  of  God,  than  to  be  convinced 
of  sin  in  general,  and  of  our  own  sin  in  particular:  and  the 
disposition  you  now  evince  of  loving  and  serving  your  God 
and  Saviour,  is  a  greater  gift,  than  if  the  Almighty  had  left 
you  in  a  thoughtless  state  of  mind,  though  he  had  made  you 
the  possessor  of  the  whole  world.     Look  up  then,  I  beseech 
you,  with  perfect  confidence  in  his  mercy ;  you  are  already 
a  possessor  of  the  surest  token  of  his  favour  that  you  could 


252  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

desire.  You  feel  spiritually  sick :  and  you  have  a  Physician 
both  able  and  willing  to  cure  your  disease.  He  is  always 
at  hand,  never  absent,  and  more  ready  to  hear  than  you 
are  to  pray,  and  at  this  moment  extends  to  you  the  positive 
assurance,  and  certain  promise,  "  Him  that  cometh  unto 
me,  1  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  Yes,  my  child,  I  repeat  it, 
look  up  to  that  Saviour,  with  perfect  confidence,  who  shed 
his  blood  for  your  salvation,  "  who  tasted  death  for  every 
man,"  whose  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  you  will  soon 
find  that  "  they  who  sow  in  tears,  shall  reap  in  joy."  Let 
me  hear  from  you  again.  Lay  open  to  my  view  all  your 
feelings,  and  desires,  and  it  shall  be  my  delight  to  commu- 
nicate comfort  to  your  mind ;  and  remember  that  much  as 
your  parents  love  you,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  loves  you 
still  more,  aud  has  proved  the  boundless  nature  of  his  affec- 
tion by  shedding  his  blood  for  your  salvation. 

TO  A  YOUNG  MAN. 

February  16  th,  1835. 

My  young  Friend, — I  have  received  a  letter  from  your 
venerable  father  dated  the  10th  inst.  in  which  he  in- 
formed me  of  those  serious  impressions  which  have  lately 
been  made  on  your  mind,  and  has  requested  me  to  address 
you  on  the  occasion.  Could  I  have  conversed  with  you 
upon  the  subject,  and  been  better  acquainted  with  the  ex- 
ercises of  mind  through  which  you  have  passed,  I,  of  course? 
would  have  it  more  in  my  power  to  judge  of  your  religious 
change.  The  unity  however  which  I  have  ever  found  in 
the  experience  of  all  Christians  will  enable  me  to  drop  you 
a  few  hints  by  which  you  will  be  enabled  to  draw  some 
reasonable  conclusions,  in  relation  to  the  variety  of  your 
own  exercises.  As  all  men  are  sinners,  and  of  course 
obnoxious  in  their  natural  state  to  the  divine  displeasure,  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  253 

first  effect  produced  by  divine  grace  on  the  mind  is  a  con- 
viction of  sin. — This  conviction  of  sin  leads  us  to  the 
Almighty  for  forgiveness,  from  whom  only  it  can  beobtained. 
The  awakened  sinner  pleads  for  mercy  through  the  merits 
of  the  Saviour :  the  language  of  his  heart  is  that  of  the 
publican,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner" — and,  in  deep 
penitence  and  sorrow  of  mind  for  his  past  offences,  he  flies 
to  the  bosom  of  his  heavenly  father,  and  in  the  penetrating 
accents  of  the  Prodigal,  confesses  his  transgressions,  and 
entreats  for  a  restoration  to  the  divine  favour.  Prayer, 
which  was  once  a  burden,  now  constitutes  his  enjoyment ; 
he  turns  with  abhorrence  from  all  sinful  practices,  and  his 
inquiry  is,  "  teach  me  to  do  thy  will,  for  thou  art  my  God," 
or  with  St.  Paul,  "  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?" 
His  mind  being  thus  changed,  he  looks  for  new  companions, 
and  instead  of  associating  with  the  thoughtless,  as  he  once 
did,  "  he  makes  much  of  those  who  love  the  Lord."  The 
Bible,  which  contains  the  promises  of  mercy  to  poor  offen- 
ders, constitutes  in  his  view  a  book  preferable  to  all  others : 
"  his  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  therein  he  medi- 
tates day  and  night."  He  loves  the  house  of  God,  and  es- 
teems the  Sabbath  his  delight,  and  keeps  it  holy.  A  person 
whose  experience  comprehends  the  above  features  of 
character  is,  literally  speaking,  anew  creature,  "old  things 
are  done  away,  and  all  things  are  become  new."  Or  in  other 
words,  he  now  abhors  what  he  once  loved,  and  now  loves 
what  he  once  disliked:  such  as  prayer,  the  holy  Sabbath, 
the  sacred  Scriptures,  religious  friends.  You  must  permit 
me  to  express  the  hope  that  you  will  not  suffer  your  affec- 
tions to  be  weaned  from  the  Church  of  your  fathers,  but 
that  you  will  recollect  the  attachment  of  your  ancestors, 
and  your  parents,  and  numerous  family,  to  the  Episcopal 
Church,  and  that  you  will  throw  the  weight  of  your  influence 

w  2 


254  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

in  her  scale.  1  remember  when  administering  the  Lord's 
Supper  to  your  grandmother  a  few  years  since  there  were 
kneeling  around  her  in  her  sick  room  upwards  of  thirty  of 
her  children,  and  grandchildren  ;  and  as  they  all  belonged 
to  the  same  communion,  I  trust  that  you  will  find  it  your 
duty  and  pleasure,  at  a  proper  time,  to  follow  their  ex- 
ample, and  to  tread  in  their  steps.  I  hope  to  hear  from 
you  soon,  and  promise  to  attend  with  promptitude  to  your 
letters. 

Believe  me,  my  young  friend. 

Yours  very  aflfectionately, 

R.  C.   MoORE. 


To  these  letters  the  following  prayer  is  a  suitable  accom- 
paniment. 

Prayer  for  an  inquirer  after  truth ;  composed  for  the 
use  of  the  afflicted  husband  of  my  late  beloved  parishioner 
M.  T.  L. 

"Almighty  God,  whose  ways  are  in  the  deep,  whose 
paths  are  in  the  great  waters,  and  whose  footsteps  are  not 
known,  look  down,  I  beseech  thee,  in  parental  tenderness, 
upon  thy  afflicted  servant ;  and  hasten  to  my  relief.  Hum- 
bled in  the  dust,  I  lift  my  eyes  to  thee,  my  great  Creator, 
and  solicit  an  interest  in  thy  favour,  and  loving  kindness. 
I  confess,  most  gracious  God,  that  I  have  sinned  against 
heaven  and  in  thy  sight,  I  presume  not  to  plead  guiltless 
before  thee ;  but  acknowledge  that  I  have  done  things 
I  ought  not  to  have  done,  and  that  I  have  left  undone 
things  I  ought  to  have  done.  As  my  maker,  protector,  and 
provider,  thou  art  entitled  to  my  respect  and  gratitude — 
still,  notwithstanding  the  unbounded  mercies  I  have  expe- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  255 

rienced,  I  have  neglected  my  duty  to  thee;  and  have  been 
unthankful  for  thy  favours.  Forgive  me,  oh,  my  God,  all 
that  is  past,  and  enable  me  to  love  thee  with  all  my  heart, 
and  to  serve  thee  faithfully,  in  future.  Oh,  my  God,  the 
heavy  hand  of  affliction  is  upon  me  ;  and  my  heart,  and  my 
flesh  fail  me  for  very  trouble.  In  thy  holy  word  it  is  writ- 
ten, that  thou  wilt  make  the  affliction  of  those  who  love  thee 
work  for  them  an  exceeding  great  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory.  Oh,  fulfil  thy  divine  promise;  and  sanctify  the 
distress  under  which  I  labour,  to  my  present  and  future 
comfort.  Thou  hast  taken  from  me,  blessed  God !  the  wife 
of  my  bosom  ;  oh  lead  me  by  the  influences  of  thy  Spirit  to 
that  Saviour,  in  whom  she  trusted  and  believed  ;  that  I  may 
find  rest  for  my  pgor  soul.  It  was  in  the  Lord  Jesus  that 
she  placed  her  dependence  for  all  things  necessary,  both  in 
time  and  eternity  :  and  I  am  a  witness,  heavenly  Father, 
that  the  Saviour,  in  whom  she  believed,  did  never  leave 
nor  forsake  her.  He  was  her  protector  and  her  guide  in 
sickness  and  in  death  :  Oh  !  that  the  God  and  Saviour  of 
her  for  whom  I  mourn,  may  be  my  God  and  Saviour.  Oh ! 
that  the  Redeemer,  in  whose  blood  she  trusted  for  salvation, 
may  be  my  Redeemer,  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  and  make  me 
sensible  of  the  divinity  of  thy  character.  May  the  holy 
precepts  which  thou  didst  teach  convince  me  that  thou 
art  the  Son  of  God.  May  the  life  of  sorrow  thou  didst  lead 
on  earth  convince  me  of  thy  sincerity.  May  the  afiection 
thou  didst  manifest  to  man  attach  me  to  thy  cross,  and 
may  the  blood  thou  didst  shed  on  Calvary  wash  me  from 
all  my  sins.  "  Lord  I  believe,  help  thou  my  unbelief" 
Come,  Lord  Jesus  :  oh,  come  quickly,  and  bring  life  and  im- 
mortality  to  light  in  my  heart.  I  ask  these  mercies,  oh, 
God  !  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. — Amen. 


256  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

The  increasing  age  and  infirmities  of  the  Bishop,  while 
they  imposed  upon  him  the  necessity  of  gradually  relin- 
quishing the  oversight  of  distant  portions  of  his  diocese,  to 
which  no  access  could  be  had  except  by  the  ordinary 
modes  of  travelling  in  Virginia — in  carriages  or  on  horse- 
back— the  fatigues  of  which  he  could  not  endure  ;  and  while 
they  consequently  restricted  his  ability  to  engage  exten- 
sively in  public  duties,  were,  nevertheless,  attended  with  a 
solace  which  was  peculiarly  grateful  to  his  mind.  His  was 
a  nature  thoroughly  adapted  to  the  enjoyment  of  domestic 
happiness;  and  the  infirmities  which  cut  him  off  from  his 
accustomed  intercourse  with  the  scattered  members  of  his 
ecclesiastical  household  secured  to  him  the  loved  privilege 
of  more  prolonged  and  endeared  intercourse  with  the  mem- 
bers of  the  family  circle  which  gathered  around  his  fire- 
side at  home. 

We  have  before  noticed  the  strength  and  tenderness  of 
his  affection  for  his  children — an  afiection  which  began  at 
their  birth,  increased  with  their  growth  through  the  periods 
of  infancy  and  childhood,  and  not  only  prompted  to  the  most 
diligent  efforts  for  the  advancement  of  their  temporal  wel- 
fare and  spiritual  improvement  in  the  days  of  their  youth, 
but  followed  them,  with  all  the  yearnings  of  parental  solici- 
tude, through  all  the  future  stages  of  their  being.  Never 
was  there  a  brighter  example  of  a  father's  watchful  care 
and  persevering  endeavours  for  the  temporal  and  spiri- 
tual good  of  his  children.  Never,  perhaps,  was  there 
an  instance  in  which  such  care  and  endeavours  were 
followed  with  greater  success.  Of  the  children  who  sur- 
vive him,  two  are  faithful  and  acceptable  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  Church;  and  all  the  rest,  it  is  believed,  are 
communicants  at  her  altars.  It  would  be  gratifying  to 
know  precisely  the  course  of  advice,  instruction,  and  dis- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  257 

cipline,  by  which,  through  God's  blessing,  such  a  happy 
result  had  been  secured.  And  although  there  is  much  in 
the  freedom  and  familiarity  of  domestic  correspondence 
which  should  not  needlessly  be  exposed  to  the  public  gaze, 
yet  we  hope  that  good  may  be  done  to  Christian  families 
by  the  publication  of  the  following  letters,  addressed  to  his 
children  at  different  times,  and  on  various  occasions. 
There  may  be  found  in  them  some  development  of  those 
plans  and  principles  of  parental  guidance  which  led  a 
numerous  family  to  choose  the  paths  of  wisdom  and  piety. 


TO  HIS  ELDEST  SON,  SOON  AFTER  LEAVING  HOME  TO  ENGAGE  IN 
MERCANTILE  PURSUITS,  IN  NEW  YORK,  THEN  IN  HIS  THIR- 
TEENTH YEAR. 

Staten  Island,  January  12th,  1801. 

My  Dear  Son, — I  duly  received  your  favour  of  the  8th, 
and  was  pleased  with  the  connexion  of  your  statements, 
and  the  neatness  of  your  letter  ;  it  convinced  me  that  you 
had  been  attentive  to  the  composition,  and  were  desirous 
to  gratify  the  wishes  of  a  father  who  sincerely  loves  you. 
Go  on,  my  child,  in  the  diligent  pursuit  of  your  duties;  be 

faithful  to  the  interests  of  Mr.  B ,  and  endeavour  to  fit 

yourself  for  the  discharge  of  all  your  engagements.  It  is 
impossible  for  me  to  express  to  you  how  much  you  have  it 
in  your  power  to  contribute  to  my  happiness. 

Remember  the  affectionate  care  with  which  I  have 
always  watched  over  you.  You  must  therefore  be  sensible 
that  you  share  largely  in  my  regard ;  and  could  you  read 
my  heart,  you  would  see  your  name  in  characters  which 
can  never  be  effaced.  You  must  be  convinced  that  my 
happiness  depends  very  much  upon  your  conduct;  all,  then, 
that  I  desire  of  you  in  return  for  my  tenderness,  is  this: 


258  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Fear  God;  be  grateful  to  your  Redeemer;  and  let  your 
walk  through  life  be  marked  with  the  most  invincible  in- 
tegrity. Shun  sin  as  you  would  pestilence ;  and  let  nothing 
escape  your  lips  that,  upon  reflection,  can  give  you  pain. 
Such  behaviour  will  render  you  respected  by  all  who  know 
you.  Your  conscience  will  always  speak  the  language  of 
approbation.  God  will  love  you;  and  your  father  will  be 
blessed  !  If  you  have  not  a  Bible  at  command,  request 
Mr.  B— —  to  procure  a  decent  one  for  you.  Read  every 
day  a  portion  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  endea- 
vour to  imprint  its  contents  and  precepts  upon  your  mind. 
Look  up  to  God,  my  beloved  child ;  his  ears  are  open  to  all ; 
and  the  offering  of  a  youthful  heart  is  peculiarly  agreeable 
and  acceptable  in  his  sight. 

I  send  you  — — ,  of  which  I  beg  your  acceptance.   Let 
me  know  your  wants,  and  believe  me 

Your  affectionate  father, 

R.  C.  Moore. 


LETTER  TO  A  GRANDDAUGHTER. 

October  13th,  1837. 
My  dear  H — ,  In  reflecting  on  the  occurrences  which  took 
place  during  my  late  visit  at  the  north,  few,  if  any,  have 
given  me  more  solid  satisfaction  than  the  change  which  I 
confidently  hope  has  been  produced  in  your  mind  on  the 
subject  of  the  great  concern  of  your  precious  and  immortal 
soul.  As  it  is  from  the  Father  of  Lights  that  every  good 
and  perfect  gift  proceedeth;  and  hearing,  as  I  have  heard 
and  listened  to,  the  sincere  and  ardent  supplications  of  your 
dear  father,  in  behalf  of  his  beloved  children ;  and  con- 
scious, also,  of  the  assurance  which  Heaven  has  given,  of 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  259 

an  answer  to  sincere  supplication,  I  take  it  for  granted 
that  the  change  you  have  experienced  in  your  views,  has 
arisen  from  the  influences  of  that  Holy  Spirit  which  has 
heen  so  long  and  so  fervently  supplicated  for  his  blessing  on 
your  head. 

Let,  then,  your  grandfather  cherish  the  hope  that  you 
will  carry  into  effect  the  good  resolutions  into  which  you 
have  entered,  and  make  full  proof  of  the  sincerity  of  your 
religious  profession.  Reflect,  my  dear  child,  how  influen- 
tial will  be  the  example  you  may  present  to  the  view  of 
the  numerous  family  with  which  you  are  daily  surrounded ; 

what  infinite  advantage  you,  and  my  dear  C ,  may 

prove  to  the  little  unfledged  flock,  in  the  midst  of  which  you 
are  placed,  and  the  incalculable  comfort  you  will  produce 
in  the  bosom  of  your  parents.    Heaven,  my  child,  has  blessed 
you  with  a  mind  capable  of  great  results.     Oh !  let  me 
entreat  you  to  bring  that  mind  to  bear  on  the  views  and 
habits  of  your  brothers  and  sisters,  friends  and  acquaint- 
ances ;  and  may  that  Being  who  has  loved  you,  and  given 
himself  for  you,  continue  to  shower  on  you  the  richest 
blessings  of  his  grace,  and  render  you  an  ornament  to  the 
Church,  and  a  source  of  comfort  to  all  your  connexions. 
Christianity  does  not  forbid  you  to  combine,  with  the  dis- 
charge of  your  duty  to  God,  a  cheerfulness  of  disposition  ; 
indeed,  in  my  opinion,  our  gratitude  to  the  Almighty  is 
better  evinced  by  a  cheerful,  than  a  gloomy  habit ;  and  I 
am  sure,  possesses  attractions  better  calculated  to  convince 
the  thoughtless,  that  "  the  ways  of  religion  are  pleasantness, 
and  her   paths   are  paths   of  peace,"    than  a    course   of 
conduct  enveloped  in  gloom,  and  expressive  of  continual 
mortification. 

Improper  levity,  you  will  remember,  my  dear  H , 

"is  different  from  that  cheerfulness  of  which  I  speak  ;  but 


260  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

as  you  possess  a  discriminating  nnind,  it  would  be  needless 
in  me  to  dwell  upon  the  subject,  especially  as  it  would  ap- 
pear to  betray  a  suspicion  of  your  consistency  of  conduct. 
With  so  good  a  teacher  at  your  side  as  your  beloved  father, 
it  cannot  be  necessary  for  me  to  point  out  those  duties  need- 
ful for  your  daily  observance ;  but  loving  you  as  I  do,  and 
anxious  as  I  am  for  your  present  and  future  happiness,  I 
could  not  permit  the  event  which  has  drawn  from  me  this 
letter,  to  pass  without  assuring  you  of  the  happiness  it  has 
afforded  me. 

Give  my  love  to  your  parents,  and  all  the  family ;  and 
believe  me,  my  dear  child. 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  grandfather, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


EXTRACT  from  A  LETTER  WRITTEN  TO  HIS    ELDEST  SON". 

February  9th,  1820. 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  discover,  from  your  late  communica- 
tion, that  your  flock  are  so  attentive  to  eternal  conside- 
rations. I  shall  never  forget  the  joyful  seasons  I  have 
experienced  with  the  people  of  your  charge;  when  from 
one  extreme  of  the  parish  to  another,  the  universal  cry 
could  be  heard,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  us  to  do  ?" 
May  the  flame  which  has  arisen  continue  to  extend  its 
sacred  influences,  until  every  heart  shall  feel  its  animating 
effects.  As  far  as  the  prayers  of  a  fond  father,  for  a  be- 
loved son,  can  prove  availing,  those  prayers  are  offered  up 
in  your  behalf.  I  frequently  have  you  in  my  mind's  eye, 
and  am  fervently  engaged  in  supplication  to  God  in  your 
favour,  entreating  him  to  strengthen  you  in  the  discharge 


LIFK  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  261 

of  your  duty,  and  to  render  your  ardent  efforts  beneficial 
to  your  hearers, 

I  shall  never  forget  the  time  in  which  religious  excite- 
ment so  much  prevailed  on  the  Island,  that  I  was  called 
upon  to  preach  three  times  the  same  evening,  to  the  same 
congregation.  I  think  you  were  with  me,  and  take  it  for 
granted  that  you  have  not  forgotten  the  circumstance.  Go 
on,  my  beloved  Son,  and  be  not  weary  in  well-doing.  A 
clergyman  will  never  lament,  in  a  dying  hour,  that  he  has 
been  faithful,  or  that  his  duties  have  been  laborious ;  but 
on  the  contrary,  after  he  has  done  all  that  he  possibly 
could  have  done,  he  will  feel  himself  to  have  been  an  un- 
profitable servant.  If  such  will  be  the  experience  of  the 
most  faithful  minister,  what  will  be  the  sensations  of  a  sloth- 
ful and  negligent  Shepherd  ? 

Your  affectionate  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


LETTER  TO  A  MEMBER  OF  HIS  FAMILY. 

Norfolk,  June  19th,  1836. 

My  dear  S., — I  received  your  affectionate  favour  this 
morning,  and  hasten  to  reply  to  its  contents.  I  perceived, 
of  course,  when  I  left  home,  that  my  children  were  not  all 
up  to  receive  my  parting  benediction  ;  but  being  unwilling 
to  draw  any  conclusion  of  an  unkind  description,  I  at- 
tributed it  to  its  proper  cause,  the  early  hour  at  which  f 
entered  on  my  journey. 

It  is  in  the  bosom  of  my  family  that  I  reap  the  most  solid 
comfort;  and  it  is  delightful  to  my  heart  to  be  enabled  to 
say  that  my  children  seem  disposed  to  contribute  to  my 
comfort  by  their  filial  attentions;  and  to  divest  my  solitude 

X 


262  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  that  gloom  which  otherwise  would  oppress  and  bear  me 
to  the  earth.  Were  I  to  complain  of  their  inattention,  I 
should  do  them  injustice  :  they  are  dutiful  and  affectionate, 
and,  when  I  shall  be  taken  from  them,  they  will  reap 
comfort,  flowing  from  a  conscious  knowledge  of  the  filial 
kindness  which  distinguishes  their  conduct  towards  me. 
Few  families  have  reason  to  be  more  thankful  to  God  for 
the  harmony  which  marks  their  domestic  circle.  I  have 
always  loved  my  children  with  an  affection  of  no  common 
order ;  and  it  has  been  my  study  to  render  them  happy  by 
gratifying  all  their  reasonable  requests ;  and  also  by  making 
such  provision  for  them,  as  will,  with  prudence,  render  them 
comfortable  after  my  death. 

This  letter  my  children  will  consider  as  addressed  to 
them  all ;  and,  if  the  declaration  of  my  love  will  afford 
them  that  pleasure  which  I  derive  from  the  assurance  of 
their  regard  for  me,  they  may  rest  satisfied  that  they  pos- 
sess a  place  in  my  affection  which  nothing  but  death  can 
ever  efface. 

When  I  return  from  the  Eastern  Shore,  I  shall  expect 
another  letter  from  some  of  you;  direct  to  J.  S.,  Esq.,  Nor- 
folk, and  send  it  by  the  steamboat  which  leaves  Richmond 
every  Wednesday  and  Sunday  morning. 

Give  my  sincere  love  to  Chrissy,  Eliza,  and  all  my  chil- 
dren, and  believe  me,  in  great  truth. 
Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

P.  S.  Mrs.  S.  has  desired  me  to  say,  that  she  was  disap- 
pointed in  not  seeing  some  of  you.  She  sends  her  love  to 
you  all.  I  hope  to  return  to  Norfolk  the  middle  of  next 
week — but  as  the  people  wish  me  to  hold  a  confirmation 
next  Sunday  week,  you  must  not  expect  me. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  263 

LETTER  TO  A  SON  UPON  GOING  TO  COLLEGE. 

July  23d,  1825. 

My  dear  Son, — I  cannot  think  of  your  departure  from 
my  parental  roof  without  offering  you  that  advice  which 
your  inexperience  of  the  world  renders  indispensably  neces- 
sary. You  have  arrived  at  a  period  of  Hfe  replete  with 
dangers  peculiar  to  itself — and,  as  you  will  be  separated 
from  my  observation,  and  placed  beyond  my  immediate 
care,  it  will  be  necessary  for  you  to  peruse  this  letter  fre- 
quently, that  you  may  be  enabled  to  act  with  propriety 
upon  all  occasions ;  and  to  shun  those  evils  with  which  you 
may  be  assailed.  Begin  and  end  every  day  with  prayer 
to  the  Almighty,  to  "  direct  you  in  all  your  doings  with  his 
most  gracious  favour,  and  further  you  with  his  continual 
help."  To  the  observance  of  this  duty  you  have  always 
been  accustomed;  being  instructed  while  in  the  nursery  to 
supplicate  the  Almighty,  and  having  continued  the  practice 
at  my  own  family  altar.  To  your  prayers  to  heaven  for 
direction,  you  must  add  your  sincere  thanks  to  the  Almighty, 
for  the  mercies  you  have  enjoyed,  and  for  those  blessings 
you  daily  obtain  from  his  bounty.  In  the  enumeration  of 
those  blessings  you  will  call  to  view  the  pious  instruction 
you  have  always  received — the  opportunities  afforded  you 
in  the  completion  of  your  education — the  health  you  have 
enjoyed,  and  the  attention  of  your  affectionate  parents. 
Remember  that  the  object  I  have  in  view  in  placing  you 
at  college  is  to  fit  you  for  the  due  and  honorable  discharge 
of  the  duties  of  life.  To  carry  into  effect  my  design,  you 
must  apply  yourself  with  diligence  to  your  studies — never 
feeling  satisfied  with  yourself  until  a  perfect  knowledge  of 
your  stated  lessons  is  attained.     Pay  the  most  uniform  re- 


264  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

spect  to  your  teachers — and  let  them  see,  by  your  conduct, 
that  you  have  been  politely  bred,  and  that  you  consider 
them  not  only  as  your  instructors,  but  as  your  friends. 
Should  you  ever  be  tempted  to  do  wrong  by  any  of  your 
young  companions,  resist  the  temptation  immediately  and 
decidedly,  and  let  them  discover,  by  your  private  as  well 
as  public  conduct,  the  high  sense  you  entertain  of  moral 
principle.  Should  any  of  them  possess  a  vicious  turn  of 
mind,  avoid  their  company — for,  should  you  be  found  asso- 
ciating with  lads  of  bad  principles,  your  reputation  would 
sutler,  and  you  would  certainly  be  considered  as  possessed 
of  the  same  habits  and  the  same  propensities  with  them- 
selves. Let  your  particular  associates  be  young  men  of 
correct  habits  and  principles,  and  in  their  society  you  will 
be  safe — thinking  no  evil,  no  evil  will  be  practised — de- 
lighting to  do  good,  the  purity  of  your  character  will  be 
established,  and  you  will  be  respected  by  all  who  know 
you,  and  the  Almighty  will  surround  you  with  his  continual 
presence.  In  all  cases,  whether  of  business  or  pleasure,  in 
which  you  require  counsel,  consult  the  President  or  one  of 
the  professors,  and,  when  the  advice  you  ask  is  given,  be 
sure  to  follow  it.  Such  a  course  will  inspire  them  with 
confidence  in  you,  and  will  render  your  collegiate  life  a  life 
of  comfort  and  happiness.  There  is  no  reasonable  com- 
fort in  my  power  to  confer  that  I  will  deny  you.  Re- 
member, however,  that  comfort  and  extravagance  are 
two  different  things.  Whatever  the  President  considers 
necessary  and  proper,  and  my  circumstances  will  admit  of, 
I  will  most  cheerfully  comply  with.  Be  steady  in  your  at- 
tendance on  the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God,  and 
unite  with  devotion  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  always 
bearing  in  mind  that  you  are  in  the  presence  of  the  Judge 
of  heaven  and  earth.    My  happiness  is  so  dependant  on  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  265 

course  you  may  pursue,  that  by  your  misconduct  my  heart 
would  be  broken,  and  my  gray  hairs  brought  with  sorrow 
to  the  grave ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  by  pursuing  a  vir- 
tuous course  of  life,  you  will  add  to  my  enjoyment,  and  ren- 
der my  old  age  happy  and  delightful.  While  I  live,  I  shall 
never  cease  to  pray  for  you  ;  and,  should  I  never  see  you 
again  in  this  world,  I  trust,  my  dear  child,  we  shall  meet  in 
heaven.  May  God,  in  tender  mercy  preserve  you,  conduct 
you  in  safety  through  life,  and  then  receive  you  into  glory. 
Your  affectionate  friend 

and  Father, 

Richard  Chanmng  Moore. 


TO  A  son  going  to  SEA. 

Richmond,  May  20th,  1816. 

My  dear  Son, — Separated  as  you  will  be  for  a  considera- 
ble time,  from  the  protection  and  guardianship  of  your 
parents ;  I  have  thought  it  my  duty  to  afford  you  such 
advice,  as  you  will  find,  upon  a  compliance  with  its  letter 
and  spirit,  to  be  productive  of  present  quiet  to  your  mind  ; 
and  of  advantage  to  you  in  your  intercourse  with  your 
fellow  creatures :  and  as  it  may  be  the  last  opportunity 
which  Heaven  may  present  to  my  view,  I  entreat  you  to 
consider  it  as  my  dying  admonition,  and  to  attend  to  it  with 
filial  reverence. 

Bear,  I  beseech  you,  in  continual  recollection  that  there 
is  a  God,  and  that  he  is  the  rewarder  of  those  who  diligent- 
ly serve  him.  Remember  that  you  are  always  present  to 
his  view,  and  that  no  sin  can  escape  his  observation. 
Reverence  therefore  his  holy  name,  and  never  suffer  your 
lips  to  be  polluted  with  blasphemy  or  profaneness.     By  re- 

x2 


266  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

straining  from  the  crime,  the  awful  crime  of  swearing,  your 
employers  will  respect  you;  and  those  with  whom  you 
associate  will  value  and  esteem  you.  Avoid  evil  compan- 
ions, especially  such  as  would  wish  to  lead  you  in  the 
paths  of  transgression.  Suffer  not  your  feet  to  be  led 
into  the  ways  of  uncleanness,  which  conduct  its  votaries 
to  ruin  and  destruction.  Should  you  be  tempted  to  depart 
from  the  precepts  of  virtue,  shun  as  you  would  a  pestilence 
the  temptation;  for  sorrow  of  heart  and  distress  of  soul  will 
follow  the  commission  of  sin.  Remember,  my  son,  that  few 
of  your  companions  have  had  the  benefit  of  an  education 
so  pious  as  that  with  which  you  have  been  blessed :  God 
will  therefore  expect  more  at  your  hands,  as  your  oppor- 
tunities in  life  have  been  great. 

Never  permit  your  companions  to  overcome  your  habits 
of  sobriety:  for  if  they  should  at  any  time  succeed  in  making 
you  intemperate,  they  will  then  obtain  the  mastery  over 
your  virtuous  resolutions,  and  you  will  fall  a  prey  to  their 
seductions. 

Be  obedient  to  those  in  authority  over  you ;  perform  the 
duties  assigned  you  with  cheerfulness  and  promptitude;  and 
be  faithful  to  your  employers. 

Be  kind  and  gentle  to  those  who  are  beneath  you,  and 
treat  them  always  with  tenderness  and  regard — such  con- 
duct will  secure  their  obedience  and  their  love. 

Preserve  a  strict  regard  to  truth  ;  always  perform  your 
promises  :  and  should  you  through  mistake  or  ignorance  do 
wrong,  honestly  confess  your  error,  and  endeavour  to  do 
right  in  future. 

Read  a  portion  of  God's  holy  Word  every  day,  and  should 
the  thoughtless  laugh  at  you,  tell  them  that  you  have  been 
taught  to  reverence  the  Scriptures,  and  to  make  them  your 
rule  of  life. 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  267 

Should  any  of  your  young  companions  possess  a  quarrel- 
some temper,  avoid  associating  with  them,  unless  when  duty 
compels  you  :  treat  them  with  due  respect:  avoid  joking 
with  them  ;  and  never  speak  of  their  faults  to  others. 

Should  any  of  them  be  vicious,  you  must  be  careful  how 
you  reprove  them ;  for  should  they  be  unwilling  to  listen  to 
your  advice,  they  would  consider  it  an  insult,  and  treat  you 
with  unkindness,  if  not  with  something  worse. 

In  order  to  carry  into  effect  the  precepts  which  I  have 
offered  for  your  consideration,  you  will  stand  in  need  of 
divine  assistance.  Ask  it  then  of  God,  my  child,  in  earnest 
and  secret  prayer.  Make  no  public  parade  of  religion,  but 
worship  the  God  of  your  fathers  in  private,  and  evince  in 
a  holy  life  the  purity  of  your  heart. 

Whenever  you  may  be  in  port,  ask  liberty  of  your 
superiors  to  attend  upon  the  worship  of  God ;  and  what- 
ever denominations  of  Christians  you  may  meet  with, 
behave  with  seriousness  and  with  decency. 

That  God  may  guard  and  protect  you,  shall  be  the 
prayer  of  your  father  during  your  absence.  Farewell,  my 
son,  and  should  we  never  meet  again  in  this  world,  may  we 
meet  in  a  world  of  bliss  and  glory. 

I  remain  with  great  affection, 
Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


TO  A  DAUGHTER. 

Richmond,  Va.,  Aug.  11th,  1824. 

1  have  set  apart  this  morning,  to  address  letters  to  several 
of  my  connexions,  upon  the  subject  of  your  dear  mother's 
decease. 


268  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

Although  there  is  much  to  comfort  me  in  the  discharge 
of  this  duty,  still  it  is  a  painful  office,  as  it  necessarily 
awakens  in  my  recollection  the  most  affecting  associations. 
In  her  last  conversation  with  me,  she  expressed  the  most 
ardent  wish  that  I  would  press  upon  the  consciences  of 
her  dear  children  the  solemn  considerations  of  religion. 
It  was  her  last,  her  dying  request,  that  they  would  close  in 
with  the  offers  of  mercy,  take  up  the  cross,  and  follow 
Christ.  Let  me  beseech  of  you,  who  are  her  tirst  born 
child,  to  consider  the  appeal  of  your  dying  mother,  as  the 
appeal  of  God  himself,  speaking  to  you  through  her.  Con- 
sider of  what  moment  it  must  have  appeared  to  her,  stand- 
ing as  she  did  upon  the  threshold  of  eternity,  when  she  could 
overlook  for  an  instant  her  own  concerns,  to  think  of  the 
concerns  of  her  children.  Your  life,  my  daughter,  as  far  as 
I  have  seen  it,  has  been  morally  correct,  oh,  add  to  that 
morality  the  love  of  God.  That  love  I  mean  which  will 
produce  in  you  an  obedience  to  all  the  precepts  of  religion, 
and  enable  you  to  set  your  affections  on  things  above.  You 
have  hitherto  never  been  present  at  the  Lord's  table :  re- 
member that  your  Saviour  in  his  last  hours  required  of  his 

followers  that  duty.     Send  for  your  cousin  T let  him 

read  this  letter,  and  he  will  find  that  it  is  my  desire  you 
should  converse  with  him  on  the  occasion,  and  receive  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  at  his  hands,  the  first  op- 
portunity. The  last  answer  in  that  Catechism  in  which 
you  have  been  instructed  contains  the  requisitions.  If  you 
are  sorry  for  past  sins,  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  intend  to 
live  devoted  to  him  in  future,  and  are  in  charity  with  all 
men,  you  may  approach  without  a  fear,  and  rely  upon  the 
God  you  serve  for  the  communications  of  his  grace.  Think 
deeply,  my  child,  and  act  firmly. 

Your  mother's  death-bed  furnished  all  around  it  with  a 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  269 

lesson  of  great  instruction  ;  her  mind  was  perfectly  collected, 
and  perfectly  calm  ;  she  had  no  doubt  of  her  future  happi- 
ness ;  she  declared  that  death  itself  had  no  terrors ;  and 
a  few  moments  before  she  expired,  she  raised  her  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  exclaimed,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly." 
May  the  Almighty  grant  that  all  my  children  may  live 
righteous  lives ;  and  that  their  last  end  may  be  as  tranquil 
as  her's.     I  can  ask   for   no  greater   blessing   whatever. 

Give  my  love  to  Mr. ,  and  entreat  him  to  consider  my 

advice  to  you  equally  applicable  to  himself.    Give  my  love 

also  to  T ,  and  family,  and  to  Mrs.  E ,  and  daughter, 

and  to  Mrs.  S ,  and  her  husband ;  and  believe  me,  my 

child,  with  love  greater  than  1  can  express, 
Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


TO  THE  SAME. 

Richmond,  Va.,  Aug.  23(],  1824. 
The  sensations  which  pervaded  your  mind,  on  the  last 
sacrament  attended  by  your  dear  mother,  were  such,  my 
child,  as  I  should  have  expected  you  would  have  under- 
gone. Your  absence  from  the  altar  attracted  her  atten- 
tion, as  well  as  mine,  and  gave  rise  to  some  parental 
observations  between  us — observations  growing  out  of  that 
love  we  have  always  cherished  for  you.  It  has  been  a 
maxim  invariably  observed  by  me,  in  my  intercourse  with 
my  children,  never  to  force  that  duty  upon  them,  but  to 
leave  them  at  their  own  discretion.  This  cautious  mode 
of  procedure  has  arisen  from  the  apprehension  that  my 
advice  might  be  viewed,  in  some  measure,  as  imperative, 
and  they  might  be  influenced  to  do  that  for  me  which  they 


270  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

did  not  consider  they  owed  to  God.  The  death  of  your 
mamma  has,  however,  induced  me  to  overlook  my  former 
purpose;  especially  as  it  was  her  dying  vnsh  that  1  would 
press  the  subject  of  religion  on  the  minds  of  her  children. 

It  would  have  been  singularly  gratifying  to  me  to  have 
received  you  at  the  altar  myself;  but  as  the  distance  is  so 
great,  and  life  is  so  very  uncertain,  I  would  rather  you 
should   not   postpone   it   unnecessarily.      As   your   cousin 

T resides  in  Philadelphia,  I  should  prefer  your  union 

with  him  :  next  to  your  brother  D ,  he  is  my  nearest 

and  dearest  clerical  connexion. 

Sacramental  communion  is  the  discharge  of  a  rational 
duty,  and  is  to  be  viewed  through  that  medium.  We  have 
been  redeemed  from  ruin,  by  the  death  and  passion  of  the 
Redeemer;  and  it  is  his  command  that  we  always  bear  our 
obligations  in  mind,  by  confessing  him  in  the  world,  and  by 
an  obedience  to  his  precepts.  The  qualifications  of  a  com- 
municant are  drawn  up  in  the  last  question  of  our  Cate- 
chism, hoih  fully  and  truly.  How  am  I  to  know  that  I 
repent  truly  of  my  former  sins  and  negligences  1  The  safest 
criterion  by  which  to  judge  in  this  matter,  is  our  life.  If 
we  are  sorry  for  past  sins  and  negligences,  that  sorrow  will 
deter  us  from  a  continuance  in  them,  and  lead  us  to  that 
course  of  practice  enjoined  upon  all  Christians.  Conscious 
of  our  weakness,  we  will  pray  for  the  influences  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit  to  excite  in  us  a  detestation  of  sin,  and  the  love 
and  practice  of  holiness.  How  are  we  to  know  that  we 
have  a  lively  faith  in  God's  mercy,  through  Christ,  with  a 
thankful  remembrance  of  his  death  1  The  way  to  ascertain 
this  truth,  is  by  asking  our  hearts  such  questions  as  these. 
Do  I  believe  that  I  have  been  redeemed  from  misery  by 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  And  did  God,  in  pity  to  man,  find 
out  that  way  for  the  escape  of  his  intelligent  creatures? 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOOEE.  271 

If  such  is  my  belief,  I  will,  upon  all  occasions,  show  my 
gratitude  to  God,  by  loving  him  with  all  my  powers,  and 
evince  to  heaven,  the  world,  and  myself,  that  I  have  a 
thankful  remembrance  of  the  death  of  Christ,  by  the  com- 
memoration of  his  sufferings,  as  exhibited  in  the  Last  Sup- 
per, and  by  openly  declaring  myself  a  Christian.     What 
are  the  benefits  whereof  we  are  partakers  thereby?     The 
strengthening  and  the  refreshing  of  our  souls  by  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  as  our  bodies  are  by  bread  and  wine. 
In  a  way  that  we  cannot  perfectly  explain,  God  is  pleased 
to  make  the  ordinances  of  religion  the  channels  Cii\\\%  love 
to  man.     We  perform  our  duty,  in  obeying  that  precept 
which  leads  us  to  the  altar.     God  strengthens  us  by  his 
inward  grace  imparted  to  us ;  thereby  enabling  us  to  love 
him  more,  and  serve  him  better.     Read  the  twenty-fourth 
chapter  of  St.  Luke,  and  you  will  perceive,  that  although 
the  Saviour  had  conversed  at  large  with  Cleophas,  and  his 
associates,  still  they  did  not  know  him   until  he  break 
bread,  and  gave  to  them.     Christ  Jesus  is   the  same  now 
that  he  was  then;  of  course,  as  ready  to  communicate  a 
display  of  his  power  to  all  who  love  him  as  he  has  ever  been. 
In  this  display  of  power,  my  beloved  child,  you  are  not  to 
expect  any  thing  miraculous.     It  will  show  itself,  Jjy  in- 
creasing your  desire  to  love  God,  and  warming  your  heart 
with  devotional  feelings.     I  would  recommend  it   to  you 
to  cultivate  an  intercourse  with  a  few  sensible  Christians, 
to  separate  yourself  from  all  those  who  think  or  speak 
lightly  of  religion,  and  to  engage  in  no  pursuit  calculated 
to  chill  your  religious  ardour,  or  to  render  you  forgetful 
of  what  you  now  feel  to  be  your  duty.     Write  at  large  to 
me,  and  state  any  difficulties  you  may  think  you   perceive 
in  the  duty  before  us;  and  I  will,  with   great  pleasure, 
afford  you  every  information  in  my  power.     Let  us  strive, 


272  KEMOIR  OF  THE 

my  dear  child,  to  prepare  for  that  hour  which  is  near  at 

hand;  then  we  shall  meet  your  mother  in  that  world  in 

which  no  separations  will  ever  take  place,  but  an  eternity 

of  joy  be  our  happy  portion.     Tell  Mr.  H ,  that  he 

must  consider  my  letters  to  you  as  addressed  equally  to 

him.     The  truths  which  concern  you,  are  as  obligatory 

upon  him  as  upon  yourself     That  God  may  direct  you, 

bless  you,  and  preserve  you  to  the  end,  is  the  prayer  of, 

my  dear  G , 

Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 
Love  to  all. 

Richmond,  Va.,  Nov.  23d,  1824. 

My  Beloved  Child, — I  have  determined,  time  after  time, 
since  the  receipt  of  your  last  favour,  to  sit  down  and  reply 
to  it;  but  the  repeated  calls  of  duty  have  hitherto  pre- 
vented me.  r  have,  however,  this  moment  returned  from 
my  morning  walk,  and  will  now  comply  with  my  own  wishes, 
and  your  expectations. 

f  should  be  happy,  were  we  so  situated,  that  you  could 
make  use  of  my  library  ;  but  at  the  distance  at  which  we 
are  placed,  such  a  measure  is  impracticable.  The  books 
from  which  you  would  find  the  most  advantage,  at  present^ 
are  neither  many  nor  expensive. 

There  is  a  little  volume  called  the  Rise  and  Progress  of 
Religion  in  the  Soul,  by  Doddridge,  to  which  I  would  direct 
your  attention.  It  is  both  rational  and  devout;  written  in 
a  style  both  pleasing  and  instructive ;  and  calculated  to 
warm  the  heart  of  the  young  Christian.  Another  book, 
worthj^  your  attention,  is  the  Village  Sermons.  They  are 
short,  scriptural,  and  devout.  Your  dear  mother  was 
fond  of  them,  and  frequently  used  them.     A  Week's  Pre- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  273 

paration  for  the  Lord's  Supper,  is  also  a  valuable  work. 
It  is  not  of  recent  origin,  but  was  drawn  up  many  years 
since,  by  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England.    Obtain  the 

above  volumes,  if  they  can   be   had,  and  consult  T 

with  respect  to  any  others  with  which  he  may  be  conver- 
sant. While  I  thus  direct  the  attention  of  my  child  to 
human  authors  for  instruction,  I  should  be  wanting  in  duty, 
were  1  to  omit  mentioning  the  Sacred  Writings  as  the 
source  of  the  greatest  advantage.  In  the  Psalms  of  David, 
there  is  something  adapted  to  every  situation  in  which  we 
may  be  placed,  and  to  every  state  of  mind  in  which  we 
may  be  involved. 

The  51st  is  descriptive  of  the  experience  of  a  convinced 
sinner.  The  23d  is  expressive  of  the  pastoral  care  which 
the  Saviour  takes  of  all  who  love  him.  The  103d  shows 
us  the  mutability  of  all  earthly  things,  and  the  merciful 
disposition  of  Heaven  towards  those  who  seek  his  forgive- 
ness. The  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  which  begins  at  the  5th 
of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  was  delivered  by  a  preacher 
who  could  not  err;  points  out  to  us  our  duty,  and  shows  us 
the  way  in  which  to  please  and  glorify  God.  St.  Luke's 
Gospel  is  full  of  parables,  illustrative  of  the  mercy  of  God 
to  the  human  family,  and  points  out  to  the  penitent  inquirer 
the  nature  of  the  Almighty,  and  the  way  of  access  to  his 
presence.  The  parable  of  the  Lost  Sheep  expresses  the 
manner  in  which  the  Saviour  seeks  those  who  wander  from 
the  fold;  and  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal  convinces  us 
that  past  sins  cannot  shut  us  out  of  heaven,  provided  we 
will  fly  to  the  bosom  of  our  oflfended  parent  and  ask  for- 
giveness. 

In  the  Bible  we  cannot  look  without  improvement,  as 
all  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration.  It  contains  the  his- 
tory of  our  fall,  as  recorded  in  Genesis,  and  the  way  in 

Y 


274  ME.^IOIE  OF  THE 

which  we  have  been  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  is 
contained  in  the  New  Testament.  Make  it,  my  dear 
daughter,  your  chief  counsellor.  It  was  the  book  your 
mother  loved  ;  and  all  other  books  were  used  by  her  only 
as  subsidiary  to  it.  That  heaven  may  preserve  alive  in 
your  mind,  the  desires  you  now  feel,  is  my  ardent  prayer; 
and  that  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus  may  be  in  you, 
and  your  dear  husband;  indeed,  in  all  the  family  with 
whom  you  reside,  is  the  prayer,  the  constant  prayer  of  one 
who  tenderly  loves  you, 

Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

P.  S.    Love  to  Mr.  H ,  and  all  the  family,  to  T 

also,  and  his  family,  and  to  good   Mrs.   S ,   and  her 

husband. 


Richmond,  Va.,  Sept.  29lh,  1825. 

My  Dear  G , — Last  evening,  while  sitting  surrounded 

by  a  large  circle  of  friends,  your  welcome  letter  was  handed 

to  me  by  Mr.  H ,  in   which   I   was  informed  of  the 

health  of  yourself  and  dear  sisters.  It  would  have  given 
me  great  pleasure  to  have  extended  my  trip  to  New  York, 
and  to  have  seen  my  youngest  son  comfortably  fixed  in 
Hartford ;  but  as  I  have  always  made  my  own  gratifica- 
tion bend  to  the  imperious  dictates  of  duty,  I  was  obliged 
to  sacrifice  inclination  at  the  shrine  of  my  pastoral  office. 

I  shall  not  feel  settled,  until  I  have  my  beloved  children 
around  me.  I  can  scarcely  tell  you  how  distressing  it  is 
to  my  mind,  to  be  separated  from  them.   The  fear  of  their 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  275 

indisposition,  and  the  conviction  that  it  would  not  have 
been  in  my  power  to  hover  over  them,  or  even  to  have 
readied  them  under  such  an  event,  very  often  presented 
itself  to  my  mind,  during  my  journey,  and  rendered  me 
unhappy.  I  have  always  been  fond  of  my  children,  par- 
ticipating largely  of  their  distresses,  and  entering  deeply 
into  all  their  concerns. 

The  connexion  in  which  they  formerly  stood  to  me  seems 
in  some  measure  changed.  I  always  knew  that  my  life 
was  of  great  consequence  to  them  ;  but  at  present,  that 
consideration  is,  in  a  degree,  swallowed  up  by  the  reflec- 
tion that  their  continuance  is  indispensably  necessary  to 
my  comfort.  At  my  time  of  life,  and  in  my  bereaved 
state,  how  wretched  siiould  I  be,  were  I  not  placed  in  the 
midst  of  a  family,  and  that  family  my  own  dear  children. 
Strangers  would  not  care  for  an  old  man,  nor  shed  a 
tear  over  him  in  his  distress;  but  children,  thank  God 
are  not  strangers,  especially  if  those  children  are  Chris- 
tians. 

1  will  thank  you  to  give  my  love  to  those  who  are 
with  you  in   New  York,  and  to  request  them  to  be  in 

readiness  to  return  with  Captain  K .     I  should  have 

no  objections  to  their  visiting  Philadelphia,  and  returning 
home  by  land,  did  not  the  additional  expense  deter  me; 
but  as  my  pocket,  under  all  circumstances,  wi  1  not  justify 
the  measure,  they  must  yield  up  their  wishes,  and  save 
me   the  money  such  an  expenditure  would  cost.     What 

with  C at  college,  and  Mr.  C 's  salary,  I   must 

study  economy,  or  my  famil}'  will  be  pinched  after  my 
decease. 

Remember  me  affectionately  to  my  brother  and  his 
family,  to  your   dear   grandmother,  and   all  her  family 


276  ME3I0IR  OF  THE 

and  connexions;  say  to  my  children  all  a  fond  father 
could  say  were  he  present,  and  believe  me,  my  dear 
G , 

Your  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channiivg  Moore. 
Love  to  Mr.  H . 


Richmond,  Va.,  Sept.  1,  1826. 

My  dear  G. — Should  I  be  spared  a  few  weeks  longer,  I 
indulge  a  hope,  that  I  shall  visit  the  North;  and  once  more 
be  blessed  with  an  interview  with  my  beloved  absent  chil- 
dren. When  you  see  Mrs.  S ,  present  my  best  re- 
spects to  her  and  her  husband  ;  express  to  them  my  thank- 
fulness for  their  kind  invitation ;  and  let  them  know  that 
I  shall  embrace  the  offer  of  an  asylum  under  their  roof  at 
least  part  of  the  time. 

It  would  give  me  the  greatest  pleasure  to  take  my  dear 

C with  me  to  the  North ;  not  only,  as  it  would  afford 

her  an  excursion  agreeable  to  her  wishes,  but  also  as  some 
return  for  her  unceasing  attentions  to  me,  since  it  has 
pleased  God  to  leave  me  alone.  After  passing  forty  years 
n  a  married  state,  it  is  difficult  to  reconcile  the  mind  to 
such  a  bereavement  as  I  have  experienced.  It  is  not  all 
the  unintermitted  attentions  of  children  that  can  supply 
the  vacancy  occasioned  by  the  loss  of  an  affectionate  com- 
panion. There  are  a  thousand  things  continually  pressing 
on  the  mind,  which  cannot  be  disclosed  to  them  :  and  which 
nothing  but  the  sympathies  of  a  wife  can  alleviate  or  re- 
move. 

To  reveal  to  them  all  that  passes  in  the  mind,  is  impossi- 
ble :  it  would  burthen  them  with  cares  and  disquietude 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOKE.  277 

which  a  father  would  shrink  from  subjecting  them  to : 
whereas  the  disclosure  of  them  to  an  individual  plighted 
by  the  most  solemn  vows  to  bear  part  of  the  weight,  would 
not  only  lessen  the  difficulty  but  very  often  remove  it  alto- 
gether. 

It  is  but  justice  in  me  to  observe,  that,  as  far  as  children 
can  supply  my  loss,  that  loss  has  been  supplied.  There 
are  no  attentions  they  have  withheld  from  me.  I  have 
never  been  left  one  hour  alone  :  and,  when  the  younger 

part  of  my  family  have  been  visiting  their  friends,  C 

has  hovered  around  me  ;  and  exhibited  in  her  conduct,  the 
most  perfect  pattern  of  filial  duty  and  respect.     Scarcely 

a  day  passes  in  which  E does  not  see  me,  and  scarcely 

a  week  goes  over  our  heads,  in  which  she,  her  husband, 
and  her  dear  children  do  not  pass  the  evening  at  my  house 
three  or  four  times.  When  God  shall  see  fit  to  take  me 
away,  my  children  will  have  nothing  with  which  to  re- 
proach themselves — they  have  been  dutiful  and  kind,  and 
heaven  will  reward  them  for  it. 

I  do  wish,  my  beloved  G ,  that  you  lived  in  our  neigh- 
bourhood, to  make  one  of  our  family  party :  and  did  I 
possess  the  power  and  wealth  to  have  it  so,  it  would  have 
been  so  long  before  this  time ;  but,  as  my  resources  are  not 
sufficiently  ample  to  accomplish  such  an  object,  I  must  be 
contented. 

Give  my  sincere  love  to  Mr.  H.,  and  assure  him  of  a  deep 
interest  in  my  regard,  and  believe  me,  my  beloved  child, 
Your  sincerely  affectionate 
Friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


y2 


278  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


EXTRACT. 

Richmond,  Jan.  2,  1832. 

My  dear  Son, — I  have  intended,  day  after  day,  to  an- 
swer your  last  letter,  but  the  mortality  which  has  visited 
this  city  during  the  present  month  has  so  engrossed  my  at- 
tention, that  I  have  had  very  little  time  to  think  of  aby 
thing  but  pastoral  duty.  This  day  I  have  a  little  leisure, 
and  therefore  have  taken  up  my  pen  to  address  you  a 
few  lines. 

In  the  midst  of  all  your  studies  I  sincerely  hope  that 
you  cultivate  a  heartfelt  communion  with  your  God  and 
Saviour ;  supplicating  him  that  the  mind  which  was  in 
Christ  Jesus  may  be  in  you.  Pastoral  duty,  without  the 
spirit  of  religion  to  animate  you  in  the  discharge  of  it, 
would  prove  a  burden  to  your  mind ;  and  render  all  your 
ministerial  labours  fruitless  and  unavailing.  A  good  and 
sound  education  may  constitute  you  a  man  of  letters,  fur- 
nishing the  head  with  every  useful  information  ;  but,  rely 
upon  it,  that  nothing  less  than  divine  grace  can  render  a 
man  qualified  to  bring  his  resources  into  spiritual  action, 
and  thus  enable  him  to  find  a  passage  to  the  human  heart. 
I  could  wish  you  to  cultivate  the  talent  of  extempore 
speaking  ;  studying  the  subject  well,  possessing  yourself  of 
all  its  leading  truths  ;  but  reserving  to  yourself  the  oppor- 
tunity, when  7iece55^ary,  of  delivering  your  sentiments  with- 
out the  labour  of  entire  composition.  You  might  form, 
among  the  students,  a  society,  in  which  to  improve  your- 
selves in  thus  delivering  your  sentiments.  It  is  so  import- 
ant a  part  of  a  clerical  education,  that  every  student 
hould  endeavour  to  possess  himself  of  it.     Instances  so  often 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  279 

occur  which  call  for  extemporaneous  effort  that  I  sincerely 
hope  you  will  strive  to  excel  in  it. 

Always  remember  me  to  the  professors  and  their  fami- 
lies, and  believe  me, 

My  dear  C , 

Your  sincere  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

extract. to  the  same. 

Richmond,  Va.,  Feb.  23,  1832. 

The  fault  in  young  men  consists  in  being  too  violent ; 
straining  the  voice,  and,  very  often,  by  that  means,  doing 
an  injury  to  the  9natter  contained  in  their  discourses.  When 
a  man  has  strong  lungs  he  may  weather  the  storm  he  thus 
raises ;  but,  should  his  chest  be  weak,  something  must  give 
way,  and  that  something  is  often  found  in  the  rupture  of  a 
blood  vessel,  and  a  retirement  from  the  ministry,  if  not  in 
premature  death. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  a  m.an  is  better  heard 
when  speaking  very  loud  ;  a  deliberate  delivery,  even  when 
the  voice  is  weak,  will  fill  a  large  space  to  better  purpose 
than  great  vociferation,  with  that  rapidity  which  is  always 
its  accompaniment :  for,  you  will  observe,  that  in  propor- 
tion to  the  elevation  of  voice,  will  be  the  rapidity  of  a 
man's  speaking. 

In  common  conversation,  when  men  are  cool,  they,  in 
general,  speak  slow  ;  but  the  moment  they  become  warm, 
their  enunciation  becomes  very  indistinct,  in  consequence 
of  the  agitation  and  hurry  which  mark  their  temper  and 
spirit.  With  love  to  the  professors,  believe  me, 
Your  sincere  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 


280      ,  MEMOIR  OF  THE 


EXTRACT. 


Richmond,  Va.,  Sept.  18,  1833. 

My  dear  fc'on, — 1  should  consider  myself  subject  to  the 

charge  of  ingratitude,  were  1  to  withhold  fronn  Mr.  B 

and  his  family  my  sincere  thanks  for  their  marked  kind- 
ness to  me  while  a  resident  under  their  roof. 

Tell  them  that  their  hospitality  is  duly  appreciated  by 
me  ;  and  that  it  would  atford  me  great  pleasure  to  make 
them  a  similar  return  of  friendship.  It  may  be  so  ordered 
that  at  some  time  or  other,  some  of  his  household  may  visit 
Richmond.  Should  such  ever  be  the  case,  my  house  and 
bosom  would  be  open  to  their  reception.  Tell  Mrs.  B. 
that  1  enjoyed  my  seat  at  her  right  hand  at  table  very 
much ;  and  that  upon  all  future  occasions  I  should  lay  claim 
to  the  same  privilege. 

Mention  to  E ,  the  pleasure  I  enjoyed  in  her  socie- 
ty, and  how  happy  I  should  be,  w^ere  you  situated  nearer  to 
me — I  hope  the   dear  children  are  both  well,  and   that 

R 's  dog  can  still  bark  as  well  as  he  did,  when  I  was 

with  him.     How  is  my  little  E ,  I  often  think  I  see 

her  running  around  the  centre  table  tumbling  about  like  a 
dumpling,  and  again  picking  herself  up  with  perfect  good 
humour.  She  is  certainly  an  engaging  little  puss,  and  has 
made  a  deep  impression  of  attachment  on  my  mind.  Tell 
the  woman  who  opened  the  street  door  so  often  for  me, 
that  I  remember  her,  and  hope  that  she  may  be  so  good, 
that  the  door  of  heaven  may  be  opened  when  she  shall 
knock  for  admission.     Accept  for  yourself,  my  son,  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  281 

strongest  assurances  of  my  regard,  and  my  thanks  for  the 
many  filial  attentions  I  received  at  your  hands,  and 
Believe  me 

Your  sincere  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

Richmond,  Va:,  Dec.  lUh,  1840. 

My  dear  Son, — In  letters  received  yesterday  from  your 

brothers  D and  C .  I  have  been  informed  of  the 

death  of  your  youngest  son.     The  bereavement,  although  it 

must  deeply  afflict  you   and  E ,  is  mixed  with  great 

consolation.  The  dear  child  has  committed  no  wilful  sin 
against  his  Maker ;  consequently  has  fallen  asleep  in  the 
bosom  of  that  Saviour  who  died  to  save  him  ;  and  his  infant 
spirit  is  now  placed  out  of  the  reach  of  all  danger,  and  put 
in  possession  of  happiness  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  I 
am  well  aware  of  the  sufferings  parents  undergo,  in  the 
loss  of  their  children  ;  but  1  also  know,  that  the  certainty 
of  the  happiness  those  children  are  invested  with,  imme 
diately  on  their  departure  from  the  present  life,  most  sensi- 
bly abates  the  anguish  of  the  parental  heart;  and  will  ena- 
ble them  to  say  with  perfect  truth,  '  not  as  we  will,  but  as 
thou,  our  Father  wilt."     1  remember  the  pangs  which  rent 

my  bosom,  at  the  departure  of  my  son  C ,  who  died 

when  four  years  of  age  ;  but  I  also  remember,  that  while 
bending  over  his  remains  I  was  so  satisfied  of  his  happy 
state,  thati  would  not  have  turned  a  straw  to  bring  him 
back.  This  world  is  a  world  of  trouble ;  but  that  trouble 
with  which  we  are  visited,  is  necessary  to  our  future  hap- 
piness ;  for  if  we  met  with  nothing  here  but  uninterrupted 
felicity,  we  should  never  think  of  our  future  state.  This 
we  must  know  would  be  the  case,  for  we  do  find  from  ex- 


282  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

perience,  that  notwithstanding  all  the  distresses  of  human 
life,  we  still  cling  to  the  world  ;  and  that  there  is  nothing 
but  the  afflicting  hand  of  heaven,  that  can  separate  our 
hold ;  and  enable  us,  poor  sinners  as  we  are,  to  lay  up  our 
treasure  in  heaven. 

God,  my  son,  is  a  God  of  mercy ;  and  he  has  removed 
your  child  from  your  embrace  in  mercy — he  has  taken  him 
to  himself,  and  now  calls  upon  you  to  set  your  affections  on 
things  above,  and  prepare  (o  meet  that  child  in  heaven. 
Let  your  earnest  inquiry,  then,  be  made  of  the  Almighty 
Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do.  And  should  you  find 
that  the  affliction  you  now  feel  is  productive  of  a  desire 
to  seek  and  serve  the  living  God — you  will  be  enabled  to 
say  in  truth,  it  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted. 
Read  the  above  parental  remarks  to  E ,  close  in,  with- 
out a  moment's  delay,  with  the  ofTers  of  the  Gospel ;  and 
press  forward  toward  the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  your  high 
calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  Listen,  I  entreat  you,  to  the 
good  counsel  of  your  dear  brothers,  and  be  determined  to 
set  your  affections  on  things  above,  and  not  on  things  on  the 
earth." 

That  God,  in  mercy,  may  sanctify  your  troubles   to  your 
present  and  everlasting  happiness,  is  the  prayer  of 
Your  sincere  friend  and  father, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

The  following  extract  affords  a  touching  illustration  of  his 
kindness  as  a  master. 

EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  TO  BISHOP  RAVENSCROFT. 

*****     "  The  good  and  excellent  girl  presented 
to  my  daughter  by  Mrs.  R ,  paid  the  debt  of  nature 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  283 

on  the  4th  inst.  She  had  a  severe  attack  of  bilious  fever  last 
fall,  and  had  not  been  well  since.  In  order  to  contribute 
to  her  comfort,  she  slept  in  the  same  chamber  with  my 
daughter  all  winter;  and  had  she  been  one  of  my  own 
children,  she  could  not  have  been  more  faithfully  attended. 
She  vvas  sensible  of  her  situation,  and  fully,  I  hope,  prepared 
for  death.  Her  mind,  she  assured  me,  was  at  perfect  rest: 
and  she  requested  me  to  inform  her  mother  that  she  was 
going  home,  and  hoped  that  she  would  endeavour  to  follow 
her.  We  were  all  so  attached  to  her,  that  we  followed 
her  remains  to  the  grave,  at  which  place  I  read  the  service 
of  the  Church,  and  delivered  an  address  to  the  coloured 
people.  I  never  saw  more  sensation  than  was  manifested 
on  that  occasion."* 

The  foregoing  letters  afford  a  beautiful  example  of 
parental  faithfulness  and  love.  They  are  the  warm  but 
simple  breathings  of  a  heart  beating  with  emotions  of  the 
tenderest  regard  towards  those  who  looked  up  to  him,  with 
tilial  reverence  and  affection,  as  the  instrument  of  their 
being :  a  heart  sympathising  in  all  their  sorrows  and  joys, 
and  feeling  to  its  inmost  core,  every  incident  by  which  their 
welfare  was  affected :  a  heart  eagerly  desirous  of  their 
temporal  welfare  and  happiness,  and  conscious  of  an  unful- 
filled joy,  while  one  of  the  beloved  number  remained  a 
stranger  to  the  love  of  God,  and  the  peace  of  the  Gospel. 
This  Christian  father  was  happy  beyond  the  common  lot 


*  I  remember  the  occasion  above  alluJeJ  to,  anJ  recollect  also  another 
proof  of  the  kindness  of  my  dear  father.  The  colored  burial  ground  in 
Richmond  is  not  enclosed,  and  is  therefore  much  exposed.  For  at  least 
one,  and  I  think  for  several  nights  subsequent  to  the  burial  of  this  favorite 
servant,  my  dear  father  walked  out  alone  a  distance  of  a  mile  from  his 
residence,  and  to  the  grave-yard,  which  was  situated  in  a  very  lonely  place 
to  see  that  the  grave  was  not  disturbed.  The  circumstance  struck  my 
mind  (though  but  a  child)  with  great  force.  R,  C  M.  Jr. 


284  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

of  mortals  in  his  domestic  relations.  His  warm  affection 
was  reciprocated  in  no  stinted  measure  by  the  children 
whom  God  had  given  him.  He  was  the  pride  and  joy  of 
all:  nor  was  there  any  of  their  favoured  number  who 
would  not  cheerfully  have  undertaken  any  labour,  or  sub- 
mitted to  any  sacrifice  within  their  power  that  might  have 
been  needful  for  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  their  venera- 
ted parent.  But  there  was  one,  his  eldest  surviving 
daughter.  Miss  Christian  Moore,  who  afforded  as  striking 
an  example  of  filial  tenderness  and  affection  as  the  world 
ever  saw.  She  was  his  companion  at  home,  and  often  the 
attendant  upon  his  journeys  abroad.  She  served  him  by 
day,  and  watched  over  him  by  night.  She  anticipated  his 
every  want  in  health,  and  nursed  him  with  a  mother's 
tenderness  in  sickness.  She  seemed  to  live,  indeed,  but  for 
him  alone.  Her  own  existence  appeared  to  be  wrapped  up 
in  his,  as  if  he  were  the  centre  of  her  being.  She  supplied 
to  him,  as  far  as  it  was  possible  for  a  child  to  do,  the  want 
of  the  partner  of  his  bosom.  And  her  unreserved  devotion 
to  him  while  he  lived,  could  only  be  equalled  by  the  depth 
and  pungency  of  her  sorrow  at  his  death. 

The  venerable  Patriarch  whose  soul  went  out  in  earnest 
longings  for  the  spiritual  healthandsalvationof  his  children 
and  his  children's  children,  while  he  continued  in  this  world, 
did  not  forget  the  expression  of  his  paramount  desire,  in 
that  solemn  document  by  which  he  arranged  his  affairs  for 
his  departure  out  of  it.  The  following  is  an  extract  from 
his  last  will  and  testament.  "It  is  my  fervent  desire  that 
all  my  children  should  live  ajid  die  in  communion  with  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  never,  never  leave  it 
upon  any  consideration.      The  Lord  be  with  them  allP 

How  rich  the  mercies — how  sure  the  promises  of  our 
covenant  God!     He  hath  said  "Train  up  a  child  in  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  285 

way  he  should  go,  and  when  h^  is  old  he  will  not  depart 
from  it :"  "  I  will  be  a  God  to  thee,  and  to  thy  seed  after 
thee."  The  fulfilment  of  these  precious  promises,  in  the 
case  of  this  departed  inheritor  of  the  faith  of  Abraham, 
enables  us  afresh  to  "  set  to  our  seal  that  God  is  true." 
One  of  his  surviving  daughters  writes  as  follows:  *' Our 
dearly  beloved  parent  left  nine  children,  eight  of  whom 
are   in   full    communion   with   the    Church.      Since   the 

decease  of  our  dear  parent,  three  of  my  sister  H 's 

daughters  have  united  themselves  with  the  Church,  and  her 
two  sons  are  now  inquiring  the  way,  and  I  hope  will 
very  soon  kneel  around  that  altar,  where  he  for  whom 
we  now  mourn  so  delighted  to  serve." 

For  several  of  the  latter  years  of  his  life,  favoured  with 
zealous  and  faithful  assistants,  both  in  his  parochial  and 
diocesan  charge,  the  Bishop  allowed  himself  the  luxury  of 
spending  a  great  portion  of  his  time  in  the  bosom  of  his 
,devoted  family  and  parish,  where  he  daily  received  those 
attentions  and  caresses  which  proved  so  grateful  and  sooth- 
ing to  his  affectionate  mind  under  the  growing  infirmities 
of  age.  From  this  time  it  is  unnecessary  to  give  a  detailed 
account  of  those  acts  of  public  duty  which  had  now  become 
few  in  comparison  with  the  great  number  which  had 
crowded  into  the  record  of  previous  years.  Never,  how- 
ever, to  his  latest  hour,  did  he  put  his  "  harness"  off,  or 
hold  himself  in  any  other  attitude  than  that  of  preparation 
for  his  Master's  work.  Notwithstanding  his  advanced  age, 
he  continued  to  exercise  his  Episcopal  function  in  those 
parts  of  the  diocese  which  were  accessible  by  steamboats 
and  rail-roads;  and  wherever  he  went,  the  highest  interest 
was  excited  by  his  apostolical  services  ;  and  he  received  as 
hearty  a  welcome,  from  ministers  and  people,   as  he   had 

z 


286  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

ever  done  in  the  earlier  days  of  his  Episcopate.  His  in- 
terest in  the  Theological  Seminary  seenned  to  become 
more  intense  and  paternal  as  he  approached  the  end  of  his 
career.  He  was  generally  present  at  the  annual  exami- 
nation of  the  students,  and  mainly  anxious  that  all  of  them 
should  be  well  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  principles  of  the  Church ;  and  that  none  of  them 
should  be  admitted  to  Holy  Orders,  unless  there  was  ground 
to  believe  that  they  would  prove  faithful  and  successful 
ministers  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As  a  sincere  lover  of 
evangelical  truth  in  its  simplicity  and  purity,  he  dreaded 
any  speculations  or  discussions  that  were  likely  to  shake 
the  confidence  of  ministers  or  people  in  the  fixed  standards 
of  our  faith;  and,  as  one  "  set  for  the  defence  of  the  Gos- 
pel," he  was  ever  ready,  in  obedience  to  his  ordination 
vows,  "  with  all  faithful  diligence  to  banish  and  drive  away 
from  the  Church  all  erroneous  and  strange  doctrines,  con- 
trary to  God's  word." 

When  the  Church,  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  began 
to  be  agitated,  a  few  years  ago,  by  the  publication  of 
"Tracts  for  the  Times,"  edited  by  certain  members  of  the 
University  of  Oxford,  Bishop  Moore  was  among  the  first  to 
take  the  alarm,  and  to  sound  a  solemn  note  of  warning. 
He  uttered  his  formal  and  deep-toned  protest  against  what 
is  novel  and  false  in  those  notorious  productions,  in  the 
presence  of  his  Convention;  and  the  Committee  on  the  State 
of  the  Church  echoed  back  a  faithful  and  cordial  response 
to  the  sentiments  of  their  venerable  Diocesan.  The  pre- 
sent writer,  having  announced  to  him  his  intention  of  pub- 
lishing a  course  of  lectures  upon  the  Church  Catechism, 
containing  a  system  of  "  Theology  for  the  People,"  received 
a  reply,  of  which  the  following  is  an  extract: 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  287 

Richmond,  Va.,  April  13th,  1839. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  am  really  grieved  to  see  so  great 
a  disposition  nnanifested  by  sonne  of  our  brethren,  both  in 
England  and  this  country,  to  unsettle  the  religious  opinions 
of  the  members  of  the  Church :  to  cut  them  loose  from 
those  principles  we  have  always  held  sacred,  and  to  set 
them  adrift  from  that  safe  anchorage,  secured  to  them  by 
our  articles  and  formularies,  without  either  compass  to 
steer  by,  or  helm  to  direct  them,  in  their  passage  to 
eternity. 

I  rejoiced,  upon  the  perusal  of  the  remarks  made,  on  the 
subject  of  the  Oxford  Tracts,  by  the  Bishop  of  Ohio ;  and 
I  again  rejoice  to  find  you  disposed  to  oppose  the  current  of 
heterodoxy,  and  to  plead  in  behalf  of  that  atonement  made 
for  poor  sinners,  and  their  justification  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  I  can  truly  say,  that  you  have  my  thanks 
for  your  proposed  efforts,  and  my  prayers  for  the  prosperity 
of  the  work  you  expect  to  publish. 

The  truth  is,  that  should  those  solemn  doctrines  meet 
with  any  formidable  opposition  in  this  country,  and  the 
integrity  of  the  Church  be  invaded  and  endangered,  I  do 
believe  its  unity  will  be  destroyed — its  prosperity  be  broken 
up — and  Ichabod  be  written  on  the  walls  of  our  hitherto 
united  Zion. 

Believe  me  to  be.  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, 

Your  sincere  friend  and  servant, 

Richard  Channing  Moore. 

The  same  anxiety  to  prevent  the  spread  of  the  danger- 
ous views  in  question,  is  exhibited  in  the  following  passage 
of  a  letter  to  another  clergyman : 


288  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

April  17th,  1839. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — I  have  written  within  a  few  days 
to and ,  of ,  inviting  them  to  the  Conven- 
tion of  Virginia,  which  is  to  meet  in  Norfolk  the  middle  of 
next  month.  If  convenient  to  you,  it  would  give  great 
pleasure  to  Bishop  Meade  and  myself  to  meet  you  also  on 
that  occasion;  and  as  the  Oxford  Tracts  have  attracted 
the  attention  of  many  of  the  best  friends  of  the  Church 
throughout  our  country,  we  could  converse  at  large  on  the 
subject  of  their  contents,  and  come  to  an  understanding 
with  respect  to  the  probable  consequences  which  may 
arise  from  the  contemplated  publication,  and  adopt  such 
measures  as  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Church  might 
call  for  at  our  hands. 

The  excitement  of  the  Tract  controversy  is  now  rapidly 
subsiding;  and  if  we  be  not  mistaken  in  our  judgment  of 
its  results,  the  incidental  evils  which  have  followed  the 
insidious  productions  of  Dr.  Pusey  and  his  school,  will  be 
more  than  counterbalanced  by  the  good  effects  of  the 
many  clear  and  elaborate  vindications  of  the  truth  which 
they  have  called  forth.  The  Church  at  large  will  separate 
between  the  wheat  and  the  chaff;  and  while  some  young  and 
unfledged  theologians  will  be  carried  away  to  Rome,  we  be- 
lieve that  the  great  body  of  our  ministers  and  people  will 
have  a  more  thorough  understanding  of  the  real  principles 
of  the  Church,  be  more  firm  in  their  attachment  to  the 
fundamental  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  and  be  better 
armed  for  their  conflict  with  the  emissaries  of  the  Pope, 
than  they  ever  were  before.  It  is  a  cause  of  thankfulness, 
that  few  of  our  clergy,  and  none  of  our  bishops,  advocate 
the  views  of  the  Tractarians  without  exception,  while  the 


LIFE  GF  BISHOP  MOORE.  289 

mitred  dignitaries  of  the  Mother  Church  have  spoken  out 
in  terms  of  strong  and  decided  reproof  of  those  pecuharities 
which  distinguish  the  "  Oxford  Theology"  from  that  of  the 
Primitive  Fathers,  and  of  the  Reformers  of  our  Church. 
We  believe,  therefore,  notwithstanding  the  once  threat- 
ening aspect  of  the  storm,  that,  when  it  has  passed  away, 
the  fair  citadel  of  our  faith  will  remain  unharmed ;  with  its 
ornaments  untarnished,  and  its  walls  still  tirmly  resting 
upon  broad  and  durable  foundations.  We  believe  that 
when  the  shadow  of  this  temporary  cloud  shall  fade  away 
from  her  disk,  the  Episcopal  Church  in  England  and 
America  will  shine  forth  with  more  than  its  pristine  splen- 
dour, and,  by  God's  blessing  and  grace,  be  still  acknowl- 
edged as  the  pride  and  glory  of  Protestant  Christendom — 
the  noble  bulwark  of  the  Reformation. 

"  That  once,  as  out  of  Zion  peal'd  the  trump 
Of  ancient  gospel — hence  the  battle  voice 
Of  truth  reform'd  should  ever  bravely  roll, 
And  waken  echoes,  such  as  Luther's  heart 
Could  welcome,  deep  as  burning  Cranmer's  love, 
Or  Ridley  o'er  his  pangs  of  fire  prolonged  !" 

In  these  days  when  it  is  fashionable  to  speak  of  all  the 
various  classes  of  opinion  and  feeUng  in  the  Church  under 
two  appellations  implying  nothing  more  than  gradation, 
like  that  of  different  notes  of  music  in  the  same  scale,  the 
reader  may  be  anxious  to  know  whether  the  subject  of  this 
memoir  was  a  High  Churchman,  or  a  Low  Churchman? 

The  writer  deems  it  of  very  little  importance  which  of 
these  ecclesiastical  party  nick-names  was  given  to  his 
venerated  friend,  though  he  would  gladly  relieve  his 
memory  from  whatever  might  be  considered  reproachful 
in  either  of  them.  He  is  not  prepared  to  adopt  the  defini- 
tion of  a  clerical  wit  who  said  "a  High  Churchman  is  a 

z2 


290  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

high  fool,  and  a  Low  Churchman  is  a  blockhead" — or  that 
of  an  equally  witty  lady  who,  being  asked  the  difference 
between  High  and  Low  Churchman,  said  "  there  is  the 
same  difference  that  there  is  between  a  cold  loaf  and  a 
warm  one :"  but  he  believes  that  the  terms  are  often  flip- 
pantly used  by  many  who  would  be  unable  to  give  as  ac- 
curate an  interpretation  of  them  as  either  of  the  above 
quoted. 

He  is,  nevertheless,  willing  to  make  an  attempt  to  gratify 
what  may  be  deemed  by  some  a  reasonable  curiosity  upon 
an  important  point.  But  it  is  necessary  to  give  definitions 
before  we  can  pronounce  upon  the  propriety  of  applying  to 
any  individual  terms  which  may  mean  any  thing  or  nothing, 
according  to  the  peculiar  views  and  prejudices  of  the  person 
by  whom  they  are  employed. 

If  by  a  High  Churchman  we  intend  to  designate  one 
who  believes  the  divine  origin  and  perpetual  obligation  of 
the  Christian  ministry  under  the  Episcopal  form,  who  has 
a  strong  attachment  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church,  as  ad- 
mirably adapted  to  all  the  purposes  of  public  worship,  and 
feels  bound  to  use  it  before  all  sermons  and  lectures  accord- 
ing to  the  prescriptions  of  the  canons  and  rubrics:  one  who 
believes,  ex  anirno,  the  doctrines  taught  in.  the  Creeds,  the 
Articles,  and  the  Homilies,  as  being  agreeable  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  faith  of  the  Catholic  Church :  who  loves 
those  ''old  ways"  which  were  marked  by  the  footsteps  of 
Apostles  and  Fathers,  and  stained  by  the  blood  of  the  holy 
martyrs,  and  has  no  sympathy  with  the  novel  inventions  of 
heresy  and  schism  under  their  Protean  forms ;  if  these  things 
constitute  a  High  Churchman,  then  was  Bishop  Moore  one. 

But  on  the  contrary,  if  to  be  a  High  Churchman,  is  to 
depend  on  union  with  an  Apostolic  ministry,  and  the  recep- 
tion of  Sacraments  duly  administered,  as    the  ground  of  a 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  291 

hope  of  salvation ;  to  reverence  tradition  and  the  opin- 
ions of  the  Fathers  as  constituting  in  combination  with 
Scripture  the  foundation  and  rule  of  faith  ;  to  oppose 
associations,  lecture-room  services  and  revivals,  as  more 
dangerous  than  meetings  for  worldly  amusement  and  plea- 
sure ;  to  be  content  with  an  ecclesiastical  union  to  Christ 
without  a  spiritual  union  with  him  by  faith  and  love,  and 
to  be  satisfied  with  baptismal  regeneration  without  a  reno- 
vation of  heart,  and  with  the  form  of  godliness  without  any 
experimental  knowledge  of  its  power :  if  these,  and  other 
kindred  properties  which  might  be  mentioned,  constitute 
a  High  Churchman,  then  Bishop  Moore  was  not  one. 

Again,  If  by  the  term  Low  Churchman,  it  is  intended 
to  designate  one  who,  to  an  attachment  to  the  divinely 
constituted  ministry  and  government  of  the  Church,  adds 
a  fervent  love  for  the  doctrines  of  grace  as  clearly  taught 
in  her  Articles,  and  breathed  throughout  the  hallowed 
offices  of  her  Liturgy : — who  reverences  the  Sacraments 
and  other  ordinances  as  channels  of  divine  grace,  and 
means  of  communion  with  the  Lord :  one  who  delights  in 
associations,  lecture-room  services,  and  revivals :  one  who, 
while  firmly  maintaining  his  own  principles,  cherishes  a 
spirit  of  forbearance  and  charity  towards  the  followers  of 
Christ  of  every  name:  who  views  the  Church  as  a  means 
rather  than  an  end :  and  who  thinks  her  highest  glory  con- 
sists, not  in  the  purity  of  her  services,  or  even  in  the  divine 
origin  of  her  institutions,  but  in  the  high  gifts  God  bestows 
upon  her  in  the  holiness  and  faith  of  her  ministers  and 
members,  and  in  the  honour  he  has  assigned  to  her  as  his 
chosen  instrument  in  the  illumination  and  salvation  of  man- 
kind: If  these  things  constitute  a  Low  Churchman,  then 
Bishop  Moore  was  one. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  to  be  a  Low  Churchman,  is  to 
attach  little  importance  to  Episcopacy,  viewing  it  as  an 


292  MEMOIR    OF  THE 

institution,  which,  though  of  primitive  usage,  rests  upon  no 
higher  ground  than  that  of  expediency,  and  cannot  rightly 
be  considered  essential  to  the  perfection,  much  less  the 
being  of  a  Church :  if  it  be  to  regard  the  Sacraments  as 
mere  matters  of  form  and  ceremony  rather  than  as  signs 
and  seals  of  the  covenant  of  grace:  if  to  have  but  a  loose, 
languid  regard  for  the  Liturgy,  and  a  willingness  to  abridge, 
mutilate,  or  omit  it  whenever  caprice  or  convenience  may 
dictate :  if  these  and  other  kindred  properties  which  might 
be  mentioned,  constitute  a  Low  Churchman,  then,  most 
assuredly,  Bishop  Moore  was  not  one. 

On  one  occasion  after  a  conversation  with  the  writer, 
upon  Church  principles,  he  playfully  remarked — "  my  dear 
friend,  you  and  I  may  be  as  high  as  we  please,  but  they  will 
always  rank  us  with  the  low."  The  real  difference,  as  he 
well  knew,  was  not  so  much  in  religious  opinion  as  in  re- 
ligious feeling.  And  this  appears  to  be  recognized  in  the 
new  nomenclature  which  some  have  recently  adopted,  who 
speak  of  "  the  letting-out  party,"  and  the  holding-in  party  :" 
of  "  the  go-a-head  party,"  and  "  the  stand-still  party." 

But  no  servant  of  God  should  be  willing  to  wear  the 
trappings  of  party  livery  in  the  Church ;  nor,  should  he 
complain  of  any  nick-name  which  may  be  ignorantly  or 
maliciously  applied  to  him:  but  should  say,  with  the  Apos- 
tle, "  it  is  to  me  a  small  matter  to  be  judged  of  you  or  of 
man's  judgment:  he  that  judgeth  me  is  the  Lord."  Such 
was  the  feeling  of  that  venerable  servant  of  God  of  whom 
we  now  speak.  Whatever  might  be  the  judgment  or  the 
reproaches  of  men,  he  was  content  with  a  clear  conscience 
towards  God.  Without  designating  the  grade  of  his  church- 
manship  by  any  prefix,  whether  high  or  low,  he  was  wil- 
ling to  be  known  as  occupying  the  broad,  common  ground 
of  a  Churchman. 

If  we  are  not  deceived  in  the  *'  signs  of  the  times"  the 


LIFE    OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  293 

operation  of  our  missionary  system  and  other  causes  now 
at  work,  will,  by  God's  blessing,  bring  about  such  unity  of 
spirit,  that  all  will  be  content  to  cast  away  their  party 
livery,  as  a  badge  of  disgrace  rather  than  of  honour ;  and 
nothing  more  shall  be  necessary  to  entitle  one  to  the  con- 
fidence of  all  his  brethren,  than  the  simple  declaration,  "  I 
am  a  Churchman  !" 

While  Bishop  Moore,  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child,  re- 
ceived all  the  doctrines  contained  in  the  Holy  Scripture, 
and  with  his  whole  heart  vindicated  and  sustained  the 
principles  of  the  Church,  as  contained  in  her  standards — 
without  inquiring  whether  those  principles  were  embraced 
by  this  man  or  that — whether  they  were  favoured  by  one 
party  or  another — being  satisfied  that  those  principles  were 
deduced  from,  and  might  be  proved  by,  the  Sacred  Vo- 
lume ;  he  was  enabled  to  adorn  the  Gospel  by  a  holy  life 
and  by  a  faithful  discharge  of  his  pastoral  and  ofiicial  du- 
ties; because  he  habitually  looked  to  God,  and  earnestly 
besought  him  to  strengthen  him  by  his  grace,  and  work  in 
him  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  own  good  pleasure.  The  fol- 
lowing unfinished  prayer,  found  among  his  manuscripts, 
clearly  shows,  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  casting  all  his 
cares  upon  the  Lord,  exercising  an  entire  dependence  upon 
Him  for  ability  to  perform  aright  the  momentous  duties  of 
his  ministry,  and  to  furnish  him  with  suitable  auxiliaries  in 
his  important  work. 

"  ALMIGHTY  FATHER,  who  in  infinite  mercy  hast  pro- 
mised  to  listen  to  the  supplications  of  those  who  love  and 
fear  thee  :  who,  for  the  encouragement  of  thy  creatures, 
hast  exhorted  them  to  make  known  unto  thee  their  wishes 
and  desires :  Thou  who  providest  for  the  young  ravens,  and 
extendest  thy  protection  to  the  weak  and  defenceless,  vouch- 


294  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

safe  to  hearken  to  my  voice,  and  to  shelter  me  under  thy 
compassionate  wings.     In  a  land  of  strangers,  I  fly  to  the 
bosom  of  my  God  for  protection :  to  that  God  who  hath 
fed  me  all  the  days  of  my  Ufe,  and  hath  conducted  me  in 
safely  from  my  childhood  and  helpless  infancy  to  old  age. 
Blessed  Jesus  !  in  a  region  in  which  thy  holy  religion  is  so 
much  disregarded,  I  look  to  thee  for  succour  and  for  help. 
In  a  region  in  which  thy  holy  name  and  character  are  both 
derided  and  denied,  I  lift  up  my  eyes.     In  a  region  in  which 
infidelity  is  countenanced,  and  the  divinity  of  the  Redeemer 
is  disputed,  I  call  for  an  interest  in  thy  paternal  care.     Oh, 
bow  thy  heavens,  gracious  God,  and  come  down  to  my  re- 
lief.    Let  it  be  known  that  there  is  a  God  in  Israel,  and 
that  I  am  thy  servant.     For  years.  Gracious  God,  have  I 
stretched  forth  my  ministerial  arm  to  a  gainsaying  people. 
Hasten  the  period,  I  beseech  thee,  when  all  opposition  to 
thy  cross  shall  be  prostrated  in  the  dust — when  men  shall 
feel  their  sinfulness,  and  be  made  to  know  the  want  of  a 
Saviour — when  vice  and  immorality  shall  be  driven  from 
our  abodes,  and  prayer  and  praise  be  heard  in  every  dwell- 
ing.    Have  mercy,  oh  God,  upon  those  who  have  no  mercy 
upon  themselves.     Open  their  eyes,  that  they  may  see  the 
wondrous  things  contained  in  thy  word,  and  seek  a   refuge 
from   thy  just  indignation.     Arise   and  have  mercy  upon 
Zion.     Build  up  our  desolate  walls,  and  fill  thy  sanctuary 
with  pious  worshippers.     Send  forth,   I  beseech  thee,  la- 
bourers into  thy  vineyard,  labourers  influenced   by   thy 
grace  to  discharge  their  duty  with  fidelity,  and  qualified  to 
advance  the  happiness  of  those   entrusted  to  their  care. 
Dispose  them,  gracious  God,  to  study  thy  holy  word,  that 
they  may  be  conversant  with  its  truths,  and  prepared  for 
the  defence  of  thy  gospel.     Inspire  them  with  the  love  of 
prayer  ;  warm  their  hearts  with  the  charity  of  thy  reli- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  295 

gion.  Meekly  instructing  those  who  oppose  themselves^ 
oh  let  them  rise  superior  to  all  the  temptations  of  the  world. 
Make  them  holy,  hlessed  God,  in  heart  and  in  Hfe,  giving 
no  offence  in  any  thing  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed." 

The  man  who  thus  habitually  waited  as  a  suppliant  at 
the  throne  of  grace,  and,  under  a  consciousness  of  his  own 
ignorance  and  impotence,  "  made  known  his  requests  unto 
God  by  prayer  and  supplication,  together  with  thanks- 
giving," could  not  fail  to  obtain  Ihe  guidance  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  and  to  have  **  God's  strength  made  perfect  in  his 
weakness."     Accordingly,  in  the  distinguished  alacrity  and 
success  with  which  all  his  public   duties  were  performed 
we  behold  striking  illustrations  of  the  power  and  efficacy 
of  prayer.     Wherever  he  went  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  he 
was  accompanied  with  the  presence  and  blessing  of  the 
Master.    Never,   perhaps,   was  there  a   Christian  Bishop 
whose  public  ministrations  were  more  fully  and  uniformly 
attended    with  a  manifest  blessing  from  on  high.       But 
there   were  some  occasions  when  he   appeared  to  much 
greater  advantage  than  at  others.     If  we  were  to  name 
those  when  the  "  unction  from  the  Holy  One"  seemed  more 
abundantly  to  rest  upon  him,  and  diffuse  around  its  sacred 
odours,  we  would  select  those  annual  ones,  when  he  was  seat- 
ed as  a  patriarch  in  the   midst  of  his  ecclesiastical  family. 
Yes  !  they  alone  have  seen  Bishop  Moore  in  his  glory,  who 
have  beheld  him  discharging  the  duties  of  his  high  func- 
tion as  President  of  a  Virginia  Convention. 

A  Virginia  Convention !  There  is  something  to  ani- 
mate and  warm  the  heart  in  the  very  title !  When  we 
?peak  of  most  other  Diocesan  Conventions,  we  think  of 
assemblages  of  the  clergy  and  lay  delegates,  with  the 
Bishop  at  their  head>  convened  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of 


296  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

attending  to  ecclesiastical  business — of  regulating  the  fiscal 
and  other  ordinary  interests  of  the  diocese.  But  how  dif- 
ferent the  impression  made  upon  the  mind  when  a  Virginia 
Convention  is  spoken  of!  The  annual  ecclesiastical  meet- 
ings of  that  diocese  have  but  little  of  a  secular  character 
connected  with  them !  Business  is  but  a  secondary  and 
subordinate  matter.  The  assembly  is  not  limited  to  the 
elected  members,  but  is  a  gathering  together  of  the  devoted 
friends  of  the  Church,  clerical  and  lay,  from  all  parts  of 
the  state,  not  excepting  the  more  distant  and  remote  pa- 
rishes. Persons  of  all  ranks  and  ages — "young  men  and 
maidens,  old  men  and  children," — are  gathered  together 
for  the  purpose  of  religious  improvement  and  spiritual  edifi- 
cation. It  is  such  a  scene  as  was  exhibited  among  God's 
people  of  old,  at  their  solemn  festivals,  as  described  in  the 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  "  1  was  glad  when  they  said  unto 
me,  we  will  go  into  the  house  of  the  Lord.  Our  feet  shall 
stand  in  thy  gates,  0  Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  is  built  as  a 
city  that  is  at  unity  in  itself.  For  thither  the  tribes  go  up, 
even  the  tribes  of  the  Lord,  to  testify  unto  Israel,  to  give 
thanks  unto  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

In  the  midst  of  the  hallowed  and  interesting  scenes  of 
that  annual  festival,  the  Bishop  moved  as  the  presiding 
genius.  He  was  the  centre  of  attraction  and  unity  to  the 
numerous  family  of  devoted  and  affectionate  children  by 
which  he  was  surrounded.  He  was  a  leader  or  participa- 
tor in  the  numerous  devotional  services  which  took  place 
day  after  day,  and  night  after  night.  His  heart  glowed 
with  the  kindled  fervours  of  faith  and  love;  his  eyes  spar- 
kled under  the  inspiration  of  hope  and  joy  ;  and  his  tongue 
flowed  with  melting  eloquence,  as  now  he  urged  his  minis- 
ters to  greater  zeal  and  faithfulness,  and  then  exhorted  the 
people  to  repentance  and  a  holy  life.     These  annual  Con- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOOBE.  2Q*1 

ventions  were  to  him  sources  of  unaffected  pleasure  and 
delight.  As,  amidst  these  times  of  refreshing,  he  beheld 
the  word  of  God  taking  effect  upon  the  hearts  and  con- 
sciences of  the  people,  and  witnessed  answers  to  prayer  in 
the  conversion  of  sinners,  he  rose  to  higher  and  higher  de- 
grees of  enjoyment,  till,  as  the  end  drew  near,  it  seemed  as 
if  he  were  in  a  rapture  or  ecstacy;  just  ready,  like  Eli- 
jah, to  go  up  in  a  chariot  of  fire  to  heaven  !  Never  have 
we  witnessed  a  spectacle  which  so  nearly  answered  to  our 
idea  of  the  purity,  and  joy,  and  love  of  the  primitive 
Church,  as  the  closing  scene  of  a  Virginia  Convention* 
When  the  body  of  weeping  clergy  gathered  around  the 
altar,  while,  in  the  presence  of  a  crowded  but  praying  as- 
sembly, their  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God,  with  shaking 
hands  and  whitened  locks,  stood  before  them  as  an  appro- 
priate representative  and  successor  of  the  Apostles — and, 
with  streaming  eyes,  and  a  voice  tremulous  with  emotion, 
gave  them  his  parting  counsels,  and  pronounced  over  them 
his  affectionate  farewe — Ila  scene  was  presented  upon 
which  attending  angels  might  gaze  with  rapture. 

We  give  the  following  as  a  specimen  of  the  farewell 
addresses.  But,  alas !  it  cannot  be  accompanied  with  the 
sweet  voice,  the  appropriate  gesture,  the  melting  eye,  the 
overwhelming  pathos  and  feeling  which  threw  around  the  va- 
ledictories of  the  living  Bishop  their  most  attractive  charms. 

"  My  Clerical  Brethren, — As  we  have  finished  the  duties 
for  which  we  convened  in  this  city,  and,  as  life  is  so  uncer- 
tain that  we  cannot  all  calculate  upon  meeting  on  a  simi- 
lar occasion,  I  should  consider  myself  deficient  in  duty  were 
I  to  permit  a  separation  to  take  place  without  bringing  to 
your  view  some  considerations  of  vital  importance  to  your- 
selves, to  the  flocks  to  whom  you  minister  in  sacred  things, 

A  A 


298  MEMOIR  OP  THE 

and  also  offering  some  remarks  expressive  of  the  gratitude 
we  owe  the  Almighty  for  the  rich  mercies  conferred  upon 
us  as  servants  of  the  altar,  and  the  Church  committed  to 
our  charge.  The  concourse  of  people  who  attend  our 
Conventions  from  every  part  of  the  diocese,  attest  the  re- 
sponsibility of  our  office ;  prove  the  interest  they  feel  in  the 
concerns  of  our  Zion,  and  proclaim  to  us,  in  language 
which  cannot  be  misunderstood,  the  necessity  of  minis- 
terial fidelity.  What  ambassador  of  the  Saviour  can  look 
around  him  at  this  moment,  without  the  conviction  resting 
on  his  mind  that  he  will  have  to  give  an  account  of  his 
stewardship  ;  that  the  precious  immortals  who  attend  on 
his  ministry  merit  his  unwearied  efforts ;  that  it  is  his  duty 
to  deliver  his  Master's  message  with  scrupulous  fidelity;  in 
season  and  out  of  season,  to  call  sinners  to  repentance;  to 
lead  them  for  salvation  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  to  press 
on  their  consciences  the  necessity  of  that  holiness  without 
which  no  man  can  see  the  Lord?  To  slumber  at  our  posts 
at  the  time  when  our  parishioners  are  anxiously  inquiring, 
*  Watchman  what  of  the  night — Watchman  what  of  the 
night  V  To  be  listless  and  unimpressed  when  they  are 
asking,  in  accents  of  the  most  thrilling  anxiety,  '  What  shall 
we  do  to  be  saved  V  To  be  cold  and  inanimate  when  the 
eternal  interests  of  precious  immortals  are  committed  to  our 
charge,  would  constitute  criminality  of  the  most  flagrant 
character,  and  call  down  on  our  devoted  heads  the  dis- 
pleasure of  heaven.  When  we  cast  our  eyes  around  us, 
from  the  pulpits  we  occupy  on  the  Sabbath,  and  witness  the 
assemblies  of  God's  people  in  the  sanctuary,  we  should  re- 
member that  they  form  the  objects  of  the  Saviour's  com- 
passion ;  the  beings  for  whom  he  shed  his  precious  blood, 
and  for  whom  he  died  on  the  cross.  We  should  recollect 
that  the  great  Master  of  Assemblies  is  certainly  present  in 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  299 

our  congregations,  waiting  to  be  gracious  to  the  impenitent ; 
that  the  H0I3'  Spirit  is  also  present  to  give  efficacy  to  our 
instructions,  and  is  pleading  with  sinners  to  awake  from 
their  slumbers,  and  to  follow  Jesus  in  the  way.  These  con- 
siderations should  influence  us  to  be  in  earnest;  to  warn 
our  fellow-mortals  of  the  dangers  attendant  on  delay  ;  to 
urge  them  in  the  deepest  solemnity  to  prepare  to  meet  their 
God  ;  nay,  brethren,  to  pray  them,  in  Christ's  stead,  to  be 
reconciled  to  their  Maker ;  immediately  to  close  in  with 
the  offers  of  divine  mercy,  and  to  seek,  by  ardent  prayer, 
the  pardon  and  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  We  should  per- 
mit no  considerations  of  pleasure  or  indulgence  to  step  in 
between  us  and  our  pastoral  duty.  We  should  show  the 
people,  by  our  earnestness  and  solicitude,  that  we  consider 
the  delay  of  a  moment  may  bp  atfendprl  with  fatal  conse- 
quences, and  that  the  present  hour  is  the  accepted  time 
and  the  day  of  salvation.  My  beloved  sons  in  the  ministry, 
we  have  no  time  to  fold  our  arms  in  ease  and  indolence. 
'  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle?'  forms  a  question 
which,  if  justly  applied  to  us,  should  excite  the  most  awful 
alarm  in  our  bosoms:  as  the  next  declaration  from  the 
throne  of  heaven  would  be  '  Cast  ye  the  unprofitable  ser- 
vant into  outer  darkness.'  However  attentive  the  minis- 
ter of  religion  may  have  been  to  his  duty ;  however  sleep- 
less may  have  been  his  nights,  however  abundant  may  have 
been  his  labours;  however  favourable  may  be  the  opinion 
formed  of  his  industry,  his  zeal,  and  his  efforts  in  the  gos- 
pel ;  yet,  when  he  shall  come  to  the  close  of  his  life,  he  will 
feel  that  he  has  been  deficient,  and  that  conviction  will 
force  from  his  expiring  lips  the  penetrating  cry  of'  Mercy, 
oh!  thou  Son  of  David.'  I  speak  to  you,  my  sons,  as  a 
father  to  his  children  ;  and  it  is  from  an  experience  of  for- 
ty-five years  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel,  that  I  call  upon 


300  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

you  to  be  faithful.  For  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  who  died  for 
poor  sinners,  be  attentive  to  the  sacred  vows  which,  at 
the  time  of  your  ordination,  you  voluntarily  made.  Labour 
with  diligence  in  the  vineyard  of  your  Master,  work  while 
it  is  called  to-day,  and  never  be  weary  in  well-doing.  Be 
faithful  unto  death,  and  God  will  give  you  a  crown  of  ever- 
lasting life.  Let  not  the  discouragements  arising  from  the 
lukewarmness  of  your  people  paralyze  your  efforts.  Let 
not  any  momentary  unkindness  stay  your  hand.  In  pro- 
portion to  the  sterility  of  the  soil  you  may  be  called  to  cul- 
tivate, let  your  diligence  be  increased. 

My  brethren  of  the  laity,  accept  my  sincere  thanks  for  the 
patronage  you  have  extended  to  myself  and  to  the  clergy. 
The  Episcopal  Church  in  Virginia,  which  was  almost 
breathless  and  expiring  a  few  years  since,  has  not  only  re- 
vived, but,  through  the  goodness  of  God  on  our  joint  efforts, 
now  exhibits  animation  and  strength.  Instead  of  five  or 
six  efficient  clergymen,  the  Almighty  has  increased  our 
number  to  between  fifty  and  sixty.  '  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord, 
not  unto  us,  but  to  thy  name  be  the  praise,  for  thy  honour 
and  for  thy  truth's  sake.'  Since  my  residence  in  this 
diocese,  the  laity  belonging  to  our  communion  have  erected 
between  thirty  and  forty  new  churches,  and  have  raised 
from  a  state  of  ruin  and  dilapidation  at  least  thirty  of  the 
old  places  of  worship.  We  have  reason  to  be  thankful  for 
what  God  hath  done  for  us,  and  to  take  courage  and  press 
forward.  My  brethren  of  the  clergy  and  laity,  I  commend 
vou  to  the  care  of  that  being  in  whose  service  you  are  en- 
gaged. May  you  long  live  to  see  our  Zion  increase  in 
stature,  under  the  ministry  of  my  Right  Rev.  brother, 
Bishop  Meade.  My  gray  hairs  point  to  the  tomb.  My 
frequent  and  violent  attacks  of  disease  remind  me  of  my 
proximity  to  the  grave,  and  proclaim  to  me,  in  language  I 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  301 

perfectly  understand,  that  we  must  soon  shake  hands  and 
bid  each  other  farewell.  But  let  that  event  take  place 
sooner  or  later,  my  heart  is  comforted  with  the  hope  that 
I  shall  leave  you  in  safe  hands  ;  in  the  care  of  an  individual 
who  is  in  the  vigour  of  life ;  who  loves  you,  and  will  labour 
hard  to  promote  your  present  and  everlasting  happiness. 
My  blessing  shall  rest  upon  his  head ;  and  the  welfare  of 
himself,  of  the  clergy  and  people  of  the  diocese,  will  form 
one  of  the  objects  of  my  last  earthly  supplications. 

The  Lord  be  with  you  all! 

RiCHARU  ChANNING   JVloORE." 

A  celebrated  poetess  of  ourcountry,  having  been  present 
at  one  of  these  affecting  farewells,  thus  describes  the  scene  : 


"  BE  STRONG  FOR  GOD  WHEN  YOUR  OLD  BLSHOP'S  DEAD ." 

BY  MRS.  SIGOURNEY. 

They  cluster'd  round  that  listening  throng, 

The  parting  hour  drew  nigh. 
And  heighten'd  feeling,  deep  and  strong. 
Spoke  forth  from  eye  to  eye. 

For  reverend  in  his  hoary  years, 

A  white-robed  prelate  bent. 
And  trembling  pathos  wing'd  his  words, 

As  to  the  heart  they  went. 

With  saintly  love  he  urged  the  crowd 

Salvation's  hope  to  gain  ; 
While,  gathering  o'er  his  furrow'd  cheek, 

The  tears  fell  down  like  rain. 

A  A* 


302  MEiMOIR  OP  THE 

He  waved  his  hand,  and  music  woke 
A  warm  and  solemn  strain, 

His  favorite  hymn  swell'd  high,  and  fiU'd 
The  consecrated  fane. 


Then  from  the  hallow'd  chancel  forth. 
With  faltering  step  he  sped. 

And  fervent  laid  a  father's  hand 
On  every  priestly  head. 

And  breathed  the  blessing  of  his  God 
And,  full  of  meekness,  said  : 

"Be  faithful  in  your  Master's  work. 
When  your  old  bishop's  dead. 

"  For  more  than  fifty  years,  my  sons, 
A  Saviour's  love  supreme 

Unto  a  sinful  world,  hath  been 
My  unexhausted  theme : 

"  Now,  see,  the  blossoms  of  the  grave 
Are  o'er  my  temples  spread. 

Oh !  lead  the  seeking  soul  to  Him 
When  your  old  bishop's  dead." 

Far  waned  the  holy  Sabbath-eve 
On  towards  the  midnight  hour, 

Before  the  spell -bound  throng  retired 
To  slumber's  soothing  power. 

Yet  many  a  sleeper  mid  his  dream, 

Beheld  in  snowy  stole. 
That  patriarch-prelate's  bending  form, 

Whose  accents  stirr'd  the  soul. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  303 

In  smiles  the  summer  morn  arose, 

And  many  a  grateful  guest, 
Forth  from  those  hospitable  domes, 

With  tender  memories  pressed. 

While  o'er  the  broad  and  branching  bay, 

Which,  like  a  heart  doth  pour 
A  living  tide,  in  countless  streams, 

Through  fair  Virginia's  shore: 

O'er  Rappahannock's  fringed  breast, 

O'er  rich  Potomac's  tide. 
Or  where  the  bold  resistless  James 

Rolls  on  with  monarch  pride. 

The  boats  that  ask  nor  sail  nor  oar, 

With  speed  majestic  glide, 
And  many  a  thoughtful  pastor  leans 

In  silence  o'er  their  side. 

And,  while  he  seems  to  scan  the  flood 

In  silver 'neath  him  spread, 
Revolves  the  charge,  "  Be  strong  for  God 

When  your  old  Bishop's  dead." 

The  holy  man  whose  exhortations  and  example  proved 
such  incentives  to  the  zeal  and  diligence  of  the  clergy 
under  his  Episcopal  superintendence, — who  was  the  centre 
of  attraction  and  the  instrument  of  blessedness  and  joy  in 
his  own  Diocese,  was  also  the  honored  means  of  promoting 
the  interests  of  truth  and  the  extension  of  evangelical  re- 
ligion in  other  sections  of  the  Church.  Wherever  he  went 
he  was  received  with  marked  tokens  of  veneration  and 
love.  Nor  was  he  ever  disposed  to  be  an  idler ;  but  in  his 
various  excursions,  even  at  a  very  advanced  period  of  life, 


304  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

when  most  men  desire  repose  from  public  duty,  he  was  al- 
ways ready  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  labour  for  the  salva- 
tion of  souls.  He  was  a  great  favourite  in  Baltimore;  and 
in  the  fall  of  1839,  during  the  late  vacancy  in  the  Episco- 
pate of  Maryland,  he  visited  that  city  for  the  purpose  of 
consecrating  St.  Andrew's  Church.  It  was  a  time  of  re- 
vival, when  a  deep  interest  in  the  subject  of  religion  per- 
vaded the  minds  of  a  large  portion  of  the  population.  It 
was  one  of  those  "  seasons  of  refreshing"  which  the  Bishop 
enjoyed  most  thoroughly.  He  preached  in  the  different 
Churches  day  after  day,  aud  night  after  night,  for  the 
greater  part  of  a  week ;  and  such  was  the  refreshment  of 
spirit  which  he  found  in  the  holy  exercises  of  the  sanctuary, 
that  he  made  no  complaint  of  bodily  weakness  or  fatigue. 
Among  the  interesting  reminiscences  connected  with  that 
visit,  there  is  one  touching  incident  worthy  of  a  permanent 
record.  With  all  the  zeal  and  energy  of  youth,  that  "old 
man  eloquent"  had  proclaimed  to  a  crowded  auditory  the 
love  of  Jesus  and  the  riches  of  redeeming  grace.  The  place 
was  the  lecture-room  of  St.  Peter's  church.  After  the  bene- 
diction had  been  pronounced,  the  people  seemed  unwilling 
to  retire  and  separate  themselves  from  the  hallowed  scene. 
During  the  solemn  pause  which  ensued,  four  young  gentle- 
men, who  had  been  previously  associated  in  the  pursuits  of 
worldliness  and  gayety,  but  who  had  been  led  by  renewing 
grace  to  choose  that  good  part  which  can  never  be  taken 
away,  left  the  bench  where  they  had  been  seated,  and 
with  locked  arms  walked  up  together  to  the  front  of  the 
desk,  while  one  of  them,  in  a  brief  but  beautiful  address, 
solicited  on  behalf  of  himself  and  friends  the  Episcopal  bless- 
ing! With  overflowing  eyes,  and  a  voice  trembling  with 
emotion,  the  Bishop  placed  his  hands  upon  their  heads. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  305 

gave  them  his  benediction,  and  in  few  words  exhorted  them 
to  be  faithful  unto  death  ! 

It  was  a  spectacle  of  thrilling  interest  to  all  beholders. 
The  Bishop  frequently  adverted  to  it  afterwards,  as  one  by 
which  he  was  deeply  affected.  He  was  especially  touched 
when  he  overheard  the  fervent  aspiration  that  came  from 
the  heart  of  some  mother  near  the  desk,  '*  O,  that  my  son 
were  one  of  that  blessed  band  !" 

Highly  did  he  enjoy  that  season — for  there  was  no  music 
so  sweet  to  his  ear  as  the  sigh  of  penitence  or  the  song  of 
praise  gushing  freshly  from  the  new-born  soul.  He  often 
spoke  of  the  interest  and  joy  connected  with  that  brief 
visit ;  and  there  are  others  who  will  never  forget  them 

"  While  life,  and  thought,  and  being  last, 
Or  immortality  endures." 

He  again  visited  Baltimore  in  September,  1840,  to  assist 
in  the  consecration  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Whittingham  to  the 
Episcopate  of  Maryland.  He  was  much  gratified  by  the 
opportunity  afforded  him  of  intercourse  with  several  of  his 
brethren  in  the  Episcopal  office,  and  rejoiced  in  the  unani- 
mous election  and  happy  consecration  of  one  whose  dis- 
tinguished talents,  and  acknowledged  piety,  afforded  ground 
for  the  hope  that,  by  God's  blessing,  he  would  prove  a 
centre  of  unity,  and  an  example  of  zeal  and  diligence  to 
the  clergy  and  laity  of  that  important  but  long  distracted 
diocese. 

We  know  of  no  other  events  in  the  life  of  the  subject 
of  this  Memoir  which  it  is  important  to  record,  with  the 
exception  of  some  which  occurred  within  a  few  months 
preceding  his  decease. 

The  son  of  his  beloved  and  distinguished  nephew,  the 
Rev.  Dr,  Bedell,  having  received  his  theological  education 


306  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

at  the  Virginia  Seminary,  and  been  ordained  Deacon  in  St, 
Andrew's  Church,  Philadelphia,  by  Bishop  Moore,  at  the 
request  of  the  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania,  was  desirous  of  re- 
ceiving Priest's  Orders  by  the  same  hands.  Having  ob- 
tained the  permission  of  his  Diocesan  to  this  elTect,  the 
arrangement  was  accordingly  made  for  the  ordination  to 
take  place  in  August,  1841. 

The  Bishop  seems  to  have  had  an  impression,  induced  by 
his  very  advanced  age,  that  this  visit  to  the  north  would 
probably  be  his  last.  This  may  fairly  be  inferred  from  the 
following  extract  from  a  letter  to  one  of  his  sons,  who  had 
proposed  accompanying  him  to  the  Springs. 


Richmond,  Va.,  July  28lh,  1841. 

"  My  Dear  Son, — I  have  received  your  very  affectionate 
letter,  expressing  your  disposition  to  attend  me  to  Saratoga, 
and  do  think  that  such  an  excursion  would  be  productive 
of  great  benefit  to  my  health;  but  I  am  unwilling  to 
give  up  all  thought  of  attending  the  General  Convention  ; 
and  should  I  go  to  the  north  at  present,  I  would  be  under 
the  necessity  of  absenting  myself  from  Virginia  for  three 
months — a  length  of  time  I  cannot  reconcile  to  my  mind. 
Your  kind  offer,  however,  of  going  with  me  to  the  Springs, 
is  not  the  less  acceptable,  and  proves  to  me,  with  additional 
force,  your  affection  and  regard. 

The  impossibility  of  visiting  my  children  immediately, 
renders  me  more  anxious  to  be  with  you  than  I  otherwise 
should  be ;  and  should  I  see  my  way  clear,  I  may  see  you 
by  the  last  of  next  month.  But  as  such  an  event  is  de- 
pendent on  various  circumstances,  you  must  not  expect  me 
before  that  time,  of  which  I  will  give  you  timely  notice. 
Old  age  forces  itself  on  my  reflection,  especially  as  my 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  307 

health  is  more  imperfect  than  common  ;  but  as  my  appetite 
has  returned  in  a  small  degree,  I  entertain  a  hope  that  I 
may  regain  sufficient  of  my  stamina  to  enable  me  to  travel, 
and,  indeed,  to  enjoy  a  change  of  air  and  objects ;  and, 
above  all,  the  society  of  my  dear  children." 

It  was  natural  that,  on  so  peculiar  an  occasion  as  the 
ordination  of  one  of  their  kinsmen,  and  that,  perhaps,  the 
last  occasion  on  which  he  would  perform  this  duty  of  his 
office,  he  should  desire  the  presence  of  the  clerical  mem- 
bers of  his  family.  The  following  letter  to  his  eldest  son, 
conveying  such  a  request,  at  the  same  time  evinces  his 
unabated  fondness  for  professional  duties. 

Philadelphia,  Aug.  22d,  1841. 
"  My  Dear  Son, — Although  your  sister  G— —  has  written 
to  you,  requesting  you  to  visit  this  city  at  the  present  time, 
still,  as  her  letter  may  have  miscarried,  I  have  concluded 
to  add  my  entreaties,  as  an  additional  inducement  for  you 
to  come  on ;  especially  as  it  will  be  so  agreeable  to  me  to 
have  your  protection  on  my  journey  further  north.  I  really 
have  arrived  at  a  period  of  life  when  I  require  the  aid  of 
my  children  to  render  my  travelling  at  all  comfortable. 
Your  cousin,  Bedell,  has  appointed  an  Association  in  his 
parish,  to  commence  on  Thursday  next,  which  will  be 
concluded  by  his  admission  to  the  Priesthood,  on  Sunday, 
the  29th  inst. ;  and  as  I  am  to  officiate  on  that  occasion,  it 
would  be  highly  gratifying  to  me  that  you  should  be  pre- 
sent to  unite  with  me  in  the  imposition  of  hands  on  the 
head  of  the  candidate.  I  will  return  with  you,  and  preach 
in  your  church  the  Sunday  following;  and  should  my 
strength  admit  of  the  effort,  I  will  also  go  with  you  to 


308  MEMOIR   OF  THE  "^ 

Trinity  Chapel  in  the  afternoon.  I  think  I  feel  better  for 
my  excursion  thus  far,  and  hope  to  find  further  benefit  from 
proceeding  as  far  as  Staten  Island  and  New  York.  If 
Channing  could  make  it  convenient,  I  do  think  it  would  be 
no  more  than  proper  that  he  should  also  unite  in  the  ordi- 
nation of  his  cousin. 

Your  affectionate  father, 

R.  C.  Moore." 

The  ordination  took  place  in  conformity  with  the  arrange- 
ments mentioned  in  the  foregoing  letter ;  and  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Bedell  has  kindly  communicated  an  account  of  the  services 
connected  with  that  interesting  occasion,  which  will  now 
be  spread  before  the  reader. 

Westchester,  May  12th,  1842. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — A  better  illustration  of  the  affec- 
tion, and  laboriousness,  and  zeal  of  my  dear  uncle,  has  not 
come  to  my  knowledge,  than  is  afforded  by  the  circum- 
stances of  his  first  and  last  visit  to  my  parish,  Westchester, 
Pennsylvania.  As  he  then  performed  one  of  his  last  Epis- 
copal acts,  those  circumstances  may  be  of  interest  to  you 
in  the  memoir  you  are  about  to  write ;  and  I  give  you 
such  impressions  as  remain  of  that  visit,  that  you  may 
make  such  use  of  them  as  you  shall  see  proper. 

It  is  known  to  you  that  I  am  the  grandson  of  his  youngest 
and  .favourite  sister,  and  the  last  of  seven  descendants  of 
his  mother,  whom  Christ  has  led  to  desire  part  in  the 
ministry  of  his  Church.  The  intere&t  which  he  took  in 
my  progress  towards  that  ministry,  as  well  as  his  near  re- 
lationship, and  the  love  we  ever  bore  towards  him,  made 
our  whole  family  desirous  that  he  should,  if  possible,  ordain 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  309 

me.  By  the  kindness  of  Bishop  H.  U.  Onderdonk,  he  was 
invited  to  this  duty,  and  did  ordain  me  in  July,  1840,  in  St. 
Andrew's  Church,  Philadelphia,  himself,  by  request  of 
Bishop  Onderdonk,  preaching  the  ordination  sermon.  As 
the  time  drew  near  when,  by  the  canons  of  the.  Church,  I 
might  be  admitted  to  the  Priesthood,  God's  good  providence 
having  continued  the  life  and  strength  of  my  revered  uncle, 
the  desire  to  have  him  perform  this  second  ordination  also, 
prompted  a  request  to  that  effect  to  my  Diocesan.  With 
his  usual  kindness,  he  immediately  complied  with  the  re- 
quest; and  it  was  to  perform  the  act  that  Bishop  Moore 
visited  Westchester  on  the  27th  of  August  last. 

The  day  previous,  the  services  of  an  association  had  been 
commenced  in  my  parish.  The  Bishop  was  aware  of  this, 
and  hastened  his  visit  on  that  account.  He  had  not  been 
well  during  the  preceding  months,  and  was  little  able  to 
go  out  of  his  way;  nevertheless,  his  affection  prevailed 
with  him,  and  he  arrived  here  about  5  o'clock  of  the  26th, 
after  a  fatiguing  ride  from  the  city.  By  the  time  he  had 
taken  tea,  the  hour  had  arrived  of  our  meeting  for  prayer, 
held  before  the  more  public  service.  I  said  to  him,  "  I 
suppose  you  will  be  too  much  fatigued  to  come  over  now, 
Uncle."  "  I  don't  know  that,"  he  replied.  And,  much  to 
my  surprise,  just  as  the  meeting  commenced,  he  walked  in 
and  took  his  place  in  the  chancel.  That  evening,  his  son 
Channing,  preached;  and  he  followed  with  one  of  those 
moving  addresses,  with  which  no  one  knew  better  than  he 
how  to  follow  up  a  sermon.  Weary  though  he  was,  "  he 
had  come  up  to  work,"  he  said;  and  he  hesitated  not  to 
begin  at  once. 

On  the  next  morning,  he  examined  me  for  Orders,  In 
the  afternoon,  he  again  appeared  at  the  services.     At  the 

£  £ 


310  MEMOIR  OF  THE  ♦ 

prayer-meeting  of  the  evening,  he  was  again  present, 
joined  with  his  melodious  voice  in  the  Liturgy,  of  which  he 
at  least  never  wearied,  and  Ustened  afterwards  with  mark- 
ed attention  to  a  sermon  by  Dr.  Tyng.  This  he  followed 
by  a  touching  appeal  in  behalf  of  the  Saviour  he  loved. 
I  shall  never  forget,  how  the  "old  man  eloquent"  stood 
that  evening,  on  the  borders  of  the  grave,  his  white  locks, 
and  his  uj)lifted,  trembling  finger,  telling  of  experienced 
age;  but  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  forgetting  every'weakness  of 
the  flesh, one  finger  only  resting  on  the  chancel-rail,  his  whole 
frame  roused  by  the  energy  of  his  mind,  and  active  under 
the  influence  of  his  feelings.  How  impressively  he  told  us 
of  the  Saviour  whom  he  had  served  for  fifty  years,  and  bid 
us  hear  an  old  man's  testimony,  that  no  service  was  so  glad 
as  that ;  and  none  could  enter  on  it  too  early  in  life;  that 
he  had  found  no  occasion  to  repent  his  choice,  but  rather 
deemed  it  wiser  each  step  he  drew  nearer  to  the  grave ;  and 
that  as  he  looked  soon  to  leave  this  world,  no  thought  gave 
him  such  satisfaction  as  that  he  was  a  servant  of  Christ. 
The  tears  of  not  a  few  persons  in  the  audience,  showed  the 
power  of  his  eloquence  :  among  them  was  an  old  soldier  of 
the  revolution,  who  told  me  afterwards  he  had  not  shed  a 
tear  before  for  years.  With  such  services  the  week  closed. 
On  the  morrow  was  the  ordination.  Rev.  Channing 
Moore,  with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Tyng,  shared  the  morning  ser- 
vice. Rev.  Dr.  Lee,  Bishop  elect,  preached.  Bishop 
Moore  performed  the  ordination,  and  administered  the  com- 
munion, made  another  powerful  exhortation  before  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  elements,  and  took  part  in  the  distribution. 
In  the  afternoon  he  was  again  present  at  the  services  ; 
and  so  far  from  showing  weariness,  was  so  wrapt  up  in  one 
of  Dr.  Tyng's  delightful  displays  of  the  fulness  of  the  sal- 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  311 

vation  in  Christ,  and  the  freeness  of  its  offer  to  sinners,  that 
apparently  forgetting  where  he  was,  he  cried  out,  "  That's 
true  !  that's  true  !"  The  effect  was  great ;  and  not  dimi- 
nished when  the  preacher,  catching  the  sound,  adverted  to 
the  sanction  given  by  age  to  the  truth  which  he  proclaimed. 
The  evening  services  gave  us,  as  a  people,  the  last  sight  of 
his  benevolent  countenance.  These  were  unusually  long; 
for  after  the  sermon,  Dr.  Tyng  made  an  address  of  an  hour 
in  length.  But  the  Bishop  gathered  up  his  strength  for  the 
occasion,  and  at  the  close  of  a  day  of  labour,  whicii  would 
have  exhausted  many  a  younger  man,  made  the  most 
powerful  appeal  to  his  "  dear  children"  that  I  ever  heard 
from  his  lips.  You  know,  for  you  have  heard,  the  subjects 
of  his  closing  addresses.  They  were  similar,  but  ever  new. 
And  as  he  laid  his  spectacles  back  upon  his  forehead,  and 
thanked  his  new  friends  for  their  kindness,  and  spoke  of 
the  little  expectation  he  had  of  seeing  them  again  in  this 
world,  and  implored  them  to  meet  him  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  Saviour,  in  judgment,  and  asserted  his  willingness  to 
fall  on  his  knees  and  pray  them  to  yield  to  the  striving  spirit, 
if  that  would  avail,  and  weeping,  and  hesitating  through 
emotion,  besought  them  to  be  reconciled  to  God  :  every 
word  seemed  a  new  shaft  of  power  to  pierce  the  hardest 
heart. 

We  can  speak  of  these  things  now,  but  we  shall  not 
hear  them  again.  He  was  a  true  prophet,  when,  at  West- 
chester, he  said  we  should  see  his  face  no  more.  We  were 
unwilling  to  believe  it,  and  hoped  against  hope  that  many 
times  he  might  be  in  abundant  labours  in  our  midst.  He 
has  gone  to  his  rest  in  full  faith  on  the  Saviour  he  told  us 
of,  and  so  long  served  without  weariness  or  disappointment. 
And   a   more    affectionate,   laborious,    zealous,    devoted, 


312  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

eloquent,  father  in  our  Israel,  sleeps  not  in  the  tomb,  than 
good  Uncle  Moore. 

I  am  obediently  yours, 

G.  T.  Bedell. 
Rev.  Dr.  Henshaw. 


Having  spent  the  intervening  time  with  his  children  and 
friends  in  New  York  and  its  vicinity,  he  was  present  at  the 
opening  of  the  General  Convention  in  that  city,  on  the  6th 
October,  1841.  He  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  proceed- 
ings of  that  body,  relating,  as  some  of  them  did,  to  some  of 
the  most  important  measures  which  had  ever  been  pre- 
sented to  the  consideration  of  that  highest  legislature  of 
the  Church.  Occasionally  he  was  seen  as  an  interested 
listener  to  the  animated  debates  of  the  House  of  Clerical 
and  Lay  Deputies,  and  daily  was  he  found  occupying  his 
seat  in  the  House  of  Bishops,  taking  his  appropriate  part 
in  the  deliberations  and  acts  of  that  branch  of  the  Con- 
vention. Among  other  important  topics  of  consideration, 
there  was  a  most  interesting  proposal  to  send  two  Missionary 
Bishops  to  foreign  land?.  The  experiment  of  Missionary 
Bishops  at  home,  had  been  tried,  and  found  to  be  attended 
with  the  happiest  results;  and  there  are  many  who  believe 
that  the  Church  will  not  have  complied  with  the  purposes 
of  her  Divine  Head,  nor  have  yielded  obedience  to  his 
plain  command,  till  she  has  sent  forth  men  invested  with 
the  full  powers  of  the  Christian  ministry,  in  its  highest 
order,  to  conduct  her  Missionary  operations  among  the  be- 
nighted and  perishing  nations  of  the  earth.  As  Apostles 
were  the  first  Missionaries,  so  the  successors  to  their  office 
must  be  the  leaders  of  the  "  sacramental  host,"  in  its  aggres- 
sive movements  against  the  dominion  of  the  powers  of  dark- 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  3IOORE.  313 

ness.  This  proposal  to  send  oat  foreign  Missionary  Bishops, 
beUeved  by  its  movers  to  be  the  most  momentous  one  which 
had  ever  been  submitted  to  the  Church  since  its  organiza- 
tion in  this  country,  received  the  almost  unanimous  ap- 
proval of  the  House  of  Bishops,  but  was  not  sustained  by 
the  majority  of  votes  in  the  other  House.  While  the 
matter  was  under  discussion  by  the  Bishops,  and  it  was 
somewhat  doubtful  what  their  decision  would  be,  Bishop 
Moore,  contrary  to  his  usual  policy — which,  in  reference  to 
Foreign  Missions,  had  been  extremely  cautious,  not  to  say 
timid — advocated  the  proposal  with  the  utmost  boldness 
and  earnestness. 

On  this  important  point,  we  quote  the  words  of  Bishop 
Meade. 

"  In  relation  to  the  sentiments  of  our  deceased  father  on 
the  most  interesting  points  of  doctrine  and  practice,  I  can 
testify  that  they  have  more  and  more  coincided  with  those 
denominated  evangelical  in  the  Church  of  God.  His 
sympathies,  his  habits,  were  with  those  ministers  who  held 
them,  distinctly  preached  them,  and  acted  in  accordance 
with  them.  There  was  one  point  in  which,  from  a  pecu- 
liarity in  his  constitutional  temperament,  he  shrunk  back 
from  action  with  them,  and  with  those  of  different  views  on 
some  subjects,  but  of  the  same  on  this — I  mean  the  Foreign 
Missionary  Work.  From  an  extreme  tenderness  of  nature, 
he  revolted  at  thought  of  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the 
Missionary  life,  and  could  not  bring  himself  to  recommend 
young  men  of  his  ordination  to  choose  the  foreign  field; 
although  he  never  sought  to  hinder  the  good  work,  but 
ever  said  to  myself,  that  I  was  at  perfect  liberty  to  use 
any  means  for  its  promotion.     I  allude  to  this,  in  order  to 

bb2 


314  MEMOIR   OF  THE 

give  force  to  the  following  fact,  which  I  take  indescribable 
pleasure  in  nmentioning. 

"  At  our  last  General  Convention,  the  subject  of  foreign 
missions  was  one  most  prominent  in  the  House  of  Bishops, 
and  it  was  the  desire  of  the  bishops  to  take  more  vigorous 
measures  than  heretofore  to  enlarge  the  tield  of  their  ope- 
ration.    They  proposed  the  appointment  of  two  Bishops, 
the  one  for  Texas,  the  other  for  Western  Africa,  and  de- 
signated two  individuals  for   the  same.     The  brethren  of 
the  House  of  Bishops  will  testify  to  the  manner  in  which 
our  aged  father  delivered  his  sentiments  on   the  subject, 
how  emphatically  he  declared   his  hearty  approbation  of 
the  measures,  and  how  in  reply  to  the  objection  that  means 
could   not  be  obtained  for  such  additional    expenses,  he 
solemnly  called  upon  us  to  proceed  in  the  good  work,  doing 
our  duly,  and  putting  our  trust  in  the  Lord,  who  would  pro- 
vide.    I  can  truly  say  that  my  heart  was  greatly  encour- 
aged by  his  words,  but  I  little  thought  that  they  were  to 
be  the  very  last  words  I  should  hear  from  his  lips.     Were 
they  not  in  anticipation  of  his  death — the  words  put  into 
his  mouth  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  lest  after  his  death 
anv  one  should  be  allowed  to  sMy  that  Bishop  Moore  lived 
and  died  indifferent  to  Foreign  Missions  ?     Let  them  be  his 
legacy  to  this  diocese,  his  last  exhortation  to  us  to  remem- 
ber Africa  and  Texas  in  our  prayers  and  contributions." 

During  the  session  of  the  General  Convention  the  writer 
of  these  pages  often  met  with  his  venerated  friend.  On 
several  occasions  they  dined  together,  and  never  did  the 
Bishop  appear  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  social  Christian 
intercourse  more  highly.  Full  of  vivacity  and  cheerfulness, 
abounding  in  anecdote  and  sprightly  conversation,  he  was 
the  chief  attraction  of  every  circle,  and  his  conversational 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  315 

powers  seemed  like  a  brilliant  jet  (Teau,  which  sparkles 
most  brightly  in  reflecting  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun. 
Little  did  we  think  on  parting,  after  one  of  those  scenes  of 
innocent  enjoyment,  at  the  house  of  a  mutual  friend,  that 
it  was  for  the  last  time. 

Bishop  Moore  left  New  York  and  returned  home  before 
the  final  adjournment  of  the  General  Convention.  This 
probably  was  occasioned  by  some  call  of  parochial  duty,  or 
by  his  desire  to  have  a  short  season  of  repose  in  the  bosom 
of  his  family,  before  entering  upon  that  visitation  which 
was  destined  to  bring  his  earthly  labours  to  a  close. 

After  his  arrival  in  Richmond  he  officiated  and  preached 
on  a  funeral  occasion.  His  address  was  extempore,  and 
such  was  his  energy,  animation,  and  fervour,  and  such  the 
influence  of  his  exhortation,  that  an  old  Christian  of  another 
denomination  said,  "  Surely  this  must  be  his  last,  last  mes- 
sage to  Richmond."  It  was  so.  Two  days  after  he 
obeyed  the  call  of  duty,  and  commenced,  in  his  eightieth 
year,  a  journey  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  to  Lynch- 
burg, to  perform  Episcopal  functions.  He  arrived  at  that 
place  on  Thursday,  5th  of  November.  On  Friday  he  at- 
tended divine  service  in  the  forenoon — in  the  afternoon  he 
met,  at  the  Rector's  house,  the  candidates  for  confirmation, 
and  made  them  a  very  admirable  address  on  the  qualifica- 
tions for  that  holy  rite.  In  the  evening  he  attended  divine 
service  again,  and,  after  a  sermon  by  one  of  his  presbyters, 
he  made  an  address  characterized  by  the  highest  degree  of 
pathos,  animation,  and  energy.  Eyes  that  seldom  wept 
were  suffused  with  tears,  and  some  of  the  most  hardened 
in  impenitence  were  softened,  when  the  old  and  venerable 
servant  of  God,  in  tenderest  accents,  and  with  outstretched, 
trembling  hands,  and  fervent  love,  heralded,  for  the  last 


316  MEMOIE  OF  THE 

time,  the  good  tidings  of  the  gospel,  and  "  entreated  them, 
for  Christ's  saiie,  to  be  reconciled  to  God." 

At  the  close  of  a  day,  thus  usefully  and  joyfully  spent  in 
the  service  of  his  Master — lovely  and  appropriate  end  of 
such  a  life  ! — the  fatal  shaft  was  sped — and  within  three 
hours  after  his  tongue  had  been  employed  in  exhorting  his 
fellow  men  to  the  pursuit  of  heaven,  he  was  seized  by  that 
sickness  which  so  speedily  conducted  him  to  the  joys  of  that 
blissful  state. 

The  subjoined  statement  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Atkinson,  at 
whose  house  he  expired,  giving  a  detailed  account  of  his 
last  hours,  will  be  perused  with  mournful,  but  pleasing  in- 
terest. 

"  In  compliance  with  my  earnest  solicitations  early  in 
the  summer.  Bishop  Moore  had  promised  to  make  a  visita- 
tion to  Lynchburg  during  the  summer  or  autumn.  From 
the  General  Convention  he  wrote  to  me  that  he  would  be 
with  me  on  the  first  Sunday  in  November.  On  the  Thurs- 
day before,  being  the  4th  day  of  November,  I  met  him  at 
the  boat,  which  had  brought  him  up  from  Richmond,  and 
took  him  to  my  own  house.  He  was  that  evening  fatigued 
but  did  not  seem  unwell.  A  few  friends  came  in  to  see 
him  after  supper,  but  he  did  not  converse  much  and  retired 
early.  I  was  told  afterwards,  by  a  fellow  passenger.  Judge 
Balch,  of  Florida,  that  on  board  the  boat  the  Bishop  had 
been  very  cheerful,  and  that  his  benignity,  vivacity,  and 
conversational  powers,  had  rendered  his  society  exceedingly 
delightful,  during  the  two  days  of  their  journey  from  Rich- 
mond. The  morning  after  his  arrival  I  went  into  the 
Bishop's  room,  to  carry  him  down  to  breakfast.  He  had  dress- 
ed himself,  and  seemed  entirely  refreshed  from  his  fatigue 
of  the  night  before.     At    family  prayer,  he  asked  me  to 


LIFE  OF    BISHOP  MOORE.  317 

read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  while  he  would  himself  pray ; 
1  accordingly  read  one  of  the  Psalms,  and  I  remember 
being  struck  at  the  conclusion  of  it,  with  the  tone  and  ex- 
pression of  countenance  with  which  he  said,  "  how  beauti- 
ful is  that  psalm !"  It  struck  me  as  showing  how  truly  he 
sympathized  with  the  feelings  of  affectionate,  hopeful, 
cheerful  trust  in  God,  which  the  Psalmist  so  often  and  so 
touchingly  expresses.  Certainly  piety  never  wore  a  more 
amiable  aspect  than  as  exhibited  by  Bishop  Moore.  At 
eleven  o'clock  he  went  to  Church,  where  there  was  service 
and  a  sermon  by  one  of  his  clergy.  He  sat  in  the  chancel 
and  said  nothing.  In  the  afternoon  a  number  of  persons, 
the  greater  part  of  whom  were  candidates  for  confirma- 
tion, met  at  my  house  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  more 
special  and  distinct  religious  instruction  than  could  well  be 
conveyed  by  public  services.  These  he  addressed  in  a 
very  edifying  as  well  as  affecting  manner.  That  same 
night  he  went  to  Church  again.  I  did  not  urge  him  to  do 
this,  but  I  have  since  regretted  that  I  had  not  urged  him 
not  to  do  it.  It  was  too  much  fatigue  for  a  man  at  his 
time  of  life.  A  carriage  was  always  kept  waiting  for  him, 
but  neither  at  this  time  nor  before  would  he  use  it,  greatly 
preferring  to  walk. 

After  the  sermon  on  that  evening,  he  rose  to  address  the 
congregation.  I  had  often  heard  him  on  similar  occasions, 
and  been  exceedingly  moved  by  his  fatherly  exhortations. 
But  never  was  I  more  impressed  than  at  this  time.  His 
placid  affectionate  countenance,  his  hoary  locks  flowing 
down  his  neck  and  shoulders,  his  trembling  hands  upraised 
above  the  congregation,  would  have  touched  the  feelings 
of  any  man  without  a  word  being  spoken.  And  his  words 
were  so  solemn,  so  tender,  so  simple,  so  parental,  that  it 
did  seem  as  if  he  were  expostulating  with  his  hearers,  as 


318  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

with  his  dear  children,  as  he  several  times  called  them. 
No  wonder,  then,  that  not  a  few  were  in  tears.  From  the 
Church  he  walked  home.  The  evening  was  chilly,  the 
Church  had  been  a  good  deal  heated,  and  he  was  himself 
excited  by  speaking.  I  doubt  not,  then,  that  during  that 
walk,  rendered  slow  by  his  age  and  infirmities,  he  greatly 
increased  a  cold  under  which  he  had  previously  laboured, 
and  truly  laid  the  foundation  of  the  violent  disease  under 
which  he  so  soon  sunk.  On  reaching  home,  however,  there 
was  no  indication  of  this.  We  sat  together  for  an  hour  or 
two  by  ourselves  before  he  retired  to  bed,  and  his  conversa- 
tion was  as  animated  and  interesting,  as  I  ever  knew  it. 
He  slept  at  the  opposite  extremity  of  the  house  from  the 
chamber  which  1  occupied,  and  there  was  a  passage  and 
another  room  between  us.  I  wished  a  servant  to  sleep  in 
the  room  with  him,  both  this  night  and  the  night  before, 
but  in  each  instance  he  declined  it,  saying  he  was  not  ac- 
customed to  it,  and  it  was  not  necessary.  During  the  night 
he  rose,  and  when  attempting  to  get  back  into  bed  he  fell 
and  called  for  help.  At  first  I  did  not  hear  him,  being  at 
such  a  distance  and  asleep,  but  in  a  few  minutes  I  was 
waked  by  a  servant  that  slept  in  a  room  between  us,  and 
hastened  into  his,  and  assisted  him  to  get  into  bed.  We 
thought  he  had  been  for  some  time  on  the  floor,  unable  to 
rise,  but  my  servant  had  heard  him  fall  and  thought  it  was 
a  very  few  minutes.  After  getting  into  bed,  he  took  some 
slight  stimulant,  and  I  again  left  him  for  the  night,  taking 
care,  however,  that  there  should  now  be  a  servant  sleeping 
in  the  room.  In  the  morning  when  J  went  to  see  him,  I 
found  him  in  bed,  and  complaining  of  being  unwell.  I  re- 
commended to  him  not  to  get  up,  but  to  let  me  send  for  a 
physician  to  prescribe  for  him.  I  should  not  have  thought 
this  necessary  in  an  ordinary  case,  but  his  age,  and  the 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  319 

value  of  his  life,  made  it  necessary  that  nothing  should  be 
neglected.  The  physician  called  in,  thought  the  case  nnore 
serious  than  I  did,  but  did  not  seem  to  anticipate  danger. 
This  was  on  Saturday  morning.  His  worst  symptom  was 
a  pain  in  his  left  side,  that  was,  however,  soon  removed  by 
bleeding.  All  that  day  he  lay  very  quiet,  talking  but  little, 
and  not  complaining  of  much  pain  or  sickness.  His  appe- 
tite, however,  had  left  him.  He  had  hoped  on  Sunday 
morning  to  get  up,  but  when  the  time  came  it  was  mani- 
festly improper,  though  he  seemed  better.  That  morning 
he  was  to  have  administered  Confirmation,  had  he  not  been 
taken  sick,  and  numbers  of  people  had  come  in  from  the 
country  to  witness  it,  and  to  see  and  hear  him.  So  great  was 
the  anxiety  to  be  present,  that  persons  had  left  home  be- 
fore daybreak,  and  ridden  many  miles  to  be  at  Church  that 
day.  This  was  mainly  because  of  the  veneration  in 
which  he  was  held  for  his  age,  his  piety,  his  eloquence,  and 
his  faithful  and  successful  labours  in  building  up  the  Church 
in  Virginia.  When  his  sickness  was  announced,  it  evident- 
ly produced  general  grief  and  anxiety.  It  was  then  hoped 
that  he  might  confirm  on  Tuesday  evening,  and  notice  to 
that  effect  was  given.  On  Monday  morning  he  seemed 
very  greatly  better  and  talked  much  and  cheerfully.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day,  however,  a  sudden  and  most  painful 
change  took  place.  He  became  delirious,  and  the  pain 
in  his  side  intense.  Other  physicians  were  called  in  to  con- 
sult and  the  most  active  and,  I  believe,  skilful  remedies 
were  used.  But  for  a  long  time  they  were  of  no  avail, 
and  by  one  o'clock  the  physicians  believed  he  would  die 
before  day-break.  They  thought  it  so  certain  that  it  was 
proper  to  mention  it  to  him.  I  was  left  alone  with  him  for 
that  purpose.  He  had  just  waked  up  from  sleep,  refreshed 
and  soothed  by  an  anodyne  he    had  taken,   and    his  first 


320  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

words  were  to  express  his  comfort.  I  then  told  him  dis- 
tinctly, but  as  gently  as  possible,  what  the  physicians 
thought,  and  that  if  any  thing  remained  to  be  done  by  him 
either  for  this  life  or  another,  it  must  be  done  now.  He 
was  evidently  surprised,  not,  I  believe,  having  thought 
himself  in  much  danger  before.  He  immediately  answered 
however,  with  perfect  composure,  to  this  effect :  "  Well,  Sir, 
I  trust  all  things  are  arranged  with  me  for  both  worlds" 
He  then  asked  if  the  doctors  thought  mortification  had 
taken  place  :  I  told  him  no,  but  that  they  feared  he  would 
be  suffocated  by  the  phlegm  that  was  accumulating  in  his 
throat.  I  then  asked  him  if  he  had  any  message  for  any 
of  his  family.  He  said  nothing  but  love  for  his  dear  chil- 
dren. I  asked  him  to  recollect  whether  there  might  not 
be  something  particular  that  he  would  wish  to  say.  He 
said  he  would  think  if  there  were  any  such  thing.  But 
after  being  silent  awhile,  he  went  to  sleep  without  speak- 
ing. About  this  time  a  favourable  change  took  place.  His 
blister  drew,  and  he  was  relieved  from  the  phlegm  that 
seemed  likely  to  choke  him.  There  was  again  some, 
though  but  a  faint  hope  of  his  recovery.  For  two  days 
longer  he  lingered,  lying  generally  in  an  unconscious  state, 
though  sometimes  he  would  rouse  up,  and  converse  a  little. 
Once  or  twice  I  asked  him  anew  if  he  had  any  communica- 
tion to  make  to  any  of  his  friends.  His  reply  was  the  same 
as  at  first.  "  Nothing  but  love  for  his  dear  children."  On 
Thursday  morning,  about  a  quarter  after  one  o'clock,  his 
pure  and  gentle  spirit  went  to  its  place,  I  doubt  not,  but 
assuredly  believe,  in  favour  with  God,  and  in  peace  with 
all  the  world.  On  that  same  day  I  set  out,  together  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Doughen,  to  carry  his  remains  to  Richmond, 
His  deportment  during  sickness,  was  such  as  became  the 
termination  of  a  life  spent  as  his  had  been.     Even  in  pain 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  3I00RE.  321 

and  delirium,  he  was  patient,  affectionate,  unselfish.  The 
qualities  of  the  man  of  God,  had  with  him  been  wrought 
into  habits  of  holiness  and  love  that  preserved  the  beautiful 
consistency  of  his  character,  even  when  reason  had  for- 
saken her  throne.  Although  in  common  with  his  whole 
Diocese,  I  had  previously  felt  for  him]  affectionate  venera- 
tion, yet  never  did  I  love  and  honour  him  as  when  he  lay 
sick  in  my  house.  And  though  I  lamented  that  his  family 
should  have  been  so  far  from  him,  I  considered  it  a  privilege 
that  I  should  be  permitted  to  witness  the  last  days  of  such 
a  man.     My  prayer  was  and  is,  sit  anima  mea  cum  illo. 

Thomas  Atkinson. 
Lynchburgh,  March  30th,  1842. 

The  circumstances  attending  his  death — taken  as  he 
was  from  the  very  field  of  conflict  with  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness, where  he  had  so  successfully  wielded  the  "  two  edged 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God,"  may  serve 
to  remind  one  of  the  following  beautiful  effusion  from  Mont- 
gomery's gifted  pen. 

"  '  Servant  of  God  !  well  done, 
Rest  from  thy  loved  employ  ; 
The  battle  fought,  the  victory  won, 
Enter  thy  Master's  joy.' 
-—The  voice  at  midnight  came  ; 
He  started  up  to  hear  : 
A  mortal  arrow  pierced  his  frame, 
He  fell — but  felt  no  fear. 

"  Tranquil  amidst  alarms, 

It  found  him  in  the  field, 

A  veteran  slumbering  on  his  arms, 

Beneath  his  red-cross  shield: 

c 


323  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

His  sword  was  in  his  hand, 
Still  warm  with  recent  fight, 
Ready  that  moment,  at  command. 
Through  rock  and  steel  to  smite. 


"  It  was  a  two-edged  blade. 
Of  heavenly  temper  keen  ; 
And  double  were  the  wounds  it  made. 
Where'er  it  smote  between  : 
'Twas  death  to  sin  ; — 'twas  life 
To  all  that  mourn'd  for  sin  ; 
It  kindled  and  it  silenced  strife, 
Made  war  and  peace  within. 


"  Oft  with  its  fiery  force, 
His  arm  had  queil'd  the  foe, 
And  laid,  resistless  in  its  course, 
The  alien  armies  low  : 
Bent  on  such  glorious  toils, 
The  world  to  him  was  loss  ; 
Yet  all  his  trophies,  all  his  spoils, 
He  hung  upon  the  cross. 


"  At  midnight  came  the  cry, 

'  To  meet  thy  God  prepare  !' 

He  woke,  and  caught  his  Captain's  eye; 

Then,  strong  in  faith  and  prayer, 

His  spirit,  with  a  bound, 

Bursts  its  encumbering  clay  : 

His  tent,  at  sunrise,  on  the  ground, 

A  darken'd  ruin  lav. 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  323 

*•  The  pains  of  death  are  past, 
Labor  and  sorrow  cease, 
And,  life's  long  warfare  closed  at  last. 
His  soul  is  found  in  peace. 
Soldier  of  Christ !  well  done  ; 
Praise  be  thy  new  employ  ; 
And,  while  eternal  ages  run, 
Rest  in  thy  Saviour's  joy." 

The  tidings  of  his  decease,  as  they  were  rapidly  carried 
through  the  country,  awakened  deep  and  powerful  emotion: 
for  none  had  been  more  generally  known,  or  more  univer- 
sally beloved.  His  death  was  felt  not  only  as  a  calamity 
to  the  Church  whose  highest  order  he  adorned,  but  as  a 
loss  to  the  Christian  world.  Meetings  of  the  clergy  and  of 
the  vestries  of  the  Churches  were  held  extensively,  to  adopt 
the  customary  resolutions  of  respect  for  his  memory,  and 
regret  at  his  removal.  And  not  only  within,  but  without 
his  Diocese,  many  pulpits  and  altars  were  clothed  in  the 
drapery  of  mourning.  His  remains,  as  we  have  before 
stated,  were  carried  to  Richmond,  and  there  committed  to 
their  final  resting  place  amidst  the  tears  of  his  bereaved 
family  and  flock,  and  the  heart-felt  sympathy  of  the  entire 
community.  The  vestry  of  his  parish  have  caused  to  be 
erected  over  his  grave  a  costly  and  beautiful 

MONUMENT  TO  BISHOP  MOORE. 

The  base  of  this  monument  consists  of  a  piece  of  granite, 
on  which  is  placed  a  block  of  marble  chiselled  into  the 
shape  of  an  antique  sarcophagus,  from  the  centre  of  which 
arises  a  pyramid,  the  whole  attaining  the  height  of  sixteen 
or  seventeen  feet.  On  the  eastern  side  of  the  sarcophagus 
is  to  be  found  this  inscription: 


324  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

"  RICHARD  CHANNING  MOORE,  D.  D. 

WAS  BORN  Ijr  THE  CITY  OF  NeW  YoRK, 

August  2\st,  1762." 

"  He  laboured  faithfully  and  successfully  in 

the  ministry  of  the 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church  54  years." 

"  He  was  rector  of  the  Monumental  Church 

in  Richmond, 

And  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Virginia, 

27  years." 

"  In  the  Convention  that  called  him  to  the 

Episcopate, 

There  were  only  7  members." 

"  At  the  time  of  his  death  there  were  95 

clergy  in  the  diocese  of  Va." 

"  He  died  in  Lynchburg,  Virginia, 

Nov.  11th,  1841, 

At  the  age  of  79." 

On  the  opposite  side  is  an  inscription  commemorative  of 

Mrs.  Moore.     At  the  base  of  the  pyramid,  on  the  east  side, 

is  sculptured  in  bas-relief  a  cross,  over  a  portion  of  which 

some  drapery  is  hung,  and  on  the  opposite  side  an  altar;  on 

the  northern  side  there  is  a  representation  of  a  Bible  with 

the  following  inscription  engraved  thereon  : 

"Daniel,  Chap.  XII." 

"  They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness 

of  the 

firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to 

righteousness 

as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 

And  on  the  opposite  side  a  Prayer-book  is  represented 

with  this  inscription : 

"  In  the  midst  of  life,  we  are  in  death." 


LIFE  OP  BISHOP  MOORE.  325 

The  character  of  Bishop  Moore,  in  its  leading  features 
and  most  prominent  traits,  has  been  so  fully  developed  in 
the  preceding  biographical  sketch,  that  the  writer  deems 
it  unnecessary  to  prepare  a  distinct  and  elaborate  analysis 
of  it,  as  a  finish  of  the  grateful  task  which  is  now  drawing 
to  a  close.  Yet  is  he  unwilling  to  take  leave  of  his  subject 
without  a  brief  glance  at  the  character  of  his  venerated 
friend  as  a  man — a  preacher — and  a  bishop. 

To  a  sound  and  well-balanced  intellect,  cultivated  by  a 
liberal  education  and  an  extensive  knowledge  of  the  world, 
he  added  such  an  amount  of  human  learning  as  qualified 
him  for  the  most  acceptable  and  efficient  performance  of 
his  professional  duty.  In  him  all  the  amiable  feelings,  kind 
sentiments,  and  tender  charitiesof  our  nature  were  sweetly 
blended  :  and  being  baptized  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel, 
and  sanctified  by  the  graces  of  devotion,  rendered  him 
a  most  lovely  example  of  an  affectionate  and  cheerful 
Christianity.  Even  to  the  last,  though  bending  under  the  in- 
firmity of  years,  his  cheerfulness  never  forsook  him,  and  he 
was  the  life  of  every  family  circle  in  which  he  was  domi- 
ciliated, though  but  for  a  season.  His  was  a  character, 
which,  while  it  inspired  the  reverence,  awakened  the  love 
of  childhood  ; — while  it  commanded  the  respect,  won  the 
confidence  of  manhood ; — and,  while  it  awed  the  vicious, 
silently  recommended  to  them  the  gospel  he  professed. 

As  a  Preacher,  he  was  decidedly  and  thoroughly  evan- 
gelical in  his  doctrines;  tender,  affectionate,  and  fervent  in 
his  spirit ;  clear,  nervous,  and  perspicuous  in  his  style ;  in 
his  manner,  eloquent  and  graceful,  and  pathetic  to  a  fault. 

His  orthodoxy  was  not  like  the  brightness  of  a  wintry 
night — clear  but  cold.  "He  never  dealt  in  the  false  com- 
merce of  a  truth  unfelt."  He  stood  in  the  sacred  desk 
under  a  full  sense  of  the  awful  responsibilities  of  his  high 

cc2 


326  MEMOIR  OF  THE 

commission  :  and,  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ,  breathing 
the  spirit  of  the  Master,  as  he  wept  over  Jerusalem — with 
earnest,  affectionate  importunity  exhorted  men  to  be  re- 
conciled to  God.  He  would  have  answered  well  for  the 
original  of  the  poet's  sketch. 

"Much  impressed 
Himself,  as  conscious  of  his  awful  charge. 
And  anxious  mainly  that  the  flock  he  feeds 
May  feel  it  too  ;  affectionate  in  look 
And  tender  in  address,  as  well  becomes 
A  messenger  of  grace  to  guilty  men." 
"  By  him  the  violated  law  speaks  out 
Its  thunders ;  and  by  him  in  strains  as  sweet 
As  angels  use,  the  gospel  whispers  peace. 
He  stablishes  the  strong,  restores  the  weak. 
Reclaims  the  wand'rer,  binds  the  broken  heart; 
And  arm'd  himself,  in  panoply  complete 
Of  heavenly  temper,  furnishes  with  arms 
Bright  as  his  own,  and  trains  by  every  rule 
Of  holy  discipline,  to  glorious  war, 
The  sacramental  host  of  God's  elect !" 

As  a  Bishop  in  the  Church  of  God,  while  he  was  tirm  in 
the  maintenance  of  her  principles, — watchful  against  the 
admission  of  unworthy  men  to  her  ministry,  and  faithful  in 
the  exercise  of  her  discipline,  he  was  the  farthest  possible 
from  a  disposition  to  exercise  arbitrary  power,  or  "  lord  it 
over  God's  heritage."  His  pastoral  crook  was  swayed  most 
gently,  and  the  Father  predominated  over  the  Judge.  "  He 
was  so  merciful  as  not  to  be  too  remiss,  and  so  administered 
discipline  that  he  forgot  not  mercy."  By  his  kindness  and 
love,  by  his  fidelity  and  zeal,  in  the  discharge  of  the  high- 
est ministry  in  the  Church,  he  won  the  affections  of  the 
clergy  and  the  confidence  of  the  laity,  and  none  could 


LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE.  327 

question  the  claim  of  such  a  Bishop  to  the  venerable  title 
of  "  Right  Reverend  Father  in  God." 

Throughout  the  whole  course  of  his  Episcopate  he  was 
faithful  and  abundant  in  his  apostolical  labours,  and  in  the 
work  of  his  parochial  ministry.  He  had  such  love  for  pro- 
fessional duty,  that  it  might  properly  be  said  "  it  was  his 
meat  and  drink"  to  do  his  Master's  will.  He  had  num- 
bered the  years  of  more  than  half  a  century  when  he  en- 
tered his  diocese,  and  performed  an  amount  of  duty  far 
greater  than  could  be  reasonably  expected  from  one  of  his 
advanced  age.  In  the  duties  of  his  station  he  persevered 
until  the  last  week  of  his  life  ;  and  was  engaged  in  them, 
at  a  distance  from  his  children,  his  parish,  and  his  home — 
with  his  fourscore  years  nearly  completed — when,  full  of 
peace  and  of  honours,  he  was  summoned  to  his  everlasting 
rest. 

We  shall  see  his  face  on  earth  no  more.  Nothing  of 
him  is  left  to  us  but  the  remembrance  of  his  virtues  and 
the  enduring  fruits  of  his  ministry.  The  Church  may  well 
mourn  the  loss  of  his  example,  his  instructions  and  his 
prayers.  But  our  comfort  is,  that  the  Lord  and  Head  of 
the  Church  liveth  ever.  We  rely  upon  the  promises  he 
has  made  to  her,  "  [  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake 
thee:"  "  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world."  The  tried  character  of  the  present  Bishop 
of  Virginia,  and  the  well-known  talents  and  piety  of  the 
"  brother  faithful  and  beloved,"  who  has  been  elected  to 
assist  him  in  his  arduous  work,  afTord  a  pleasing  assurance 
that  the  principles  and  policy  of  Bishop  Moore  will  still  be 
maintained  in  the  important  diocese  which  was  so  long 
favoured  with  his  Episcopal  supervision. 

We  may  be  tempted  to  despond  as  we  dwell  upon  the 
mournful  inquiry,  <'  our  fathers,  where  are  they  ?  and  the 


328  MEMOIR  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  BISHOP  MOORE. 

prophets,  do  they  live  forever  ?"  But  we  may  be  cheered 
by  the  persuasion  that  their  spirit  will  animate  their  succes- 
sors. As  our  venerable  Fathers  are  removed,  one  after 
another,  we  are  comforted  by  the  assured  hope  that  they 
have  left  behind  them,  in  our  Episcopate,  sons  who  will 
prove  themselves  worthy  of  such  sires.  Men  who  will  keep 
the  banner  of  the  cross  ever  waving  in  front  of  the  host. 
Who,  first  in  every  post  of  duty  and  of  danger,  will  boldly 
follow  the  Captain  of  our  Salvation,  and  encourage  his  sol- 
diers to  press  onward  from  conquering  to  conquer,  till  he 
shall  appear  again  on  earth,  to  claim  his  rightful  inheri- 
tance, and  sway  the  sceptre  of  peace  and  holiness  over  a 
ransomed  and  regenerated  world. 


SERMONS 


SERMON   I. 


"  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie 
down  in  green  pastures  ;  he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters  ;  he  restoreth 
my  soul;  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness,  for  his  name's  sake. 
Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear 
no  evil :  for  thou  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me." 
— 23d  Psalm,  1st,  2nd,  3d,  and  4th  verses. 

The  more  that  we  study  the  sacred  volume  of  inspiration, 
the  more  do  we  become  convinced  of  the  superintending 
goodness  of  God,  and  of  that  pecuHar  affection  he  has  ex- 
pressed for  the  intelligent  production  of  his  hand. 

Experience  assures  us,  that  human  life  abounds  with 
difficulties;  that  we  are  the  heirs  of  sorrow  and  of  pain; 
and  that  "  man  is  born  to  trouble,  as  the  sparks  fly  up- 
wards." To  calm  that  sea  of  distress  in  which  we  are 
involved,  Revelation  exhibits  to  our  view  the  most  en- 
couraging prospect  beyond  the  grave.  It  directs  the  at- 
tention of  the  Christian  to  a  city  of  refuge — to  a  haven 
infested  with  no  storms — to  a  seat  of  happiness,  in  which 
sorrow  and  sighing  find  no  admission — where  every  tear 
will  be  wiped  from  the  mourner's  eye ;  and  joys  the  most 
sublimated  and  refined  be  our  portion  forever. 

Though  heaven,  and  the  heaven  of  heavens,  cannot  con- 
tain the  great  Omnipotent,  still  we  find  in  his  word  that  he 
dwells  in  a  sincere  and  contrite  heart ;  and  manifests  him- 
self to  his  followers,  as  a  father  and  a  friend — "  For  to  this 
man  will  I  look,  says  the  Almighty;  to  him  who  is  of  an 
humble  and  contrite  spirit,  and  who  trembleth  at  my  word.' 

That  comfortable  manifestation  of  the  Divine  goodness 


332  SERMONS. 

of  which  I  am  speaking,  cannot  be  experienced  by  us  until 
we  make  a  surrender  of  ourselves  to  the  Almighty,  and 
follow  Jesus  in  the  way — for  the  same  unerring  word  which 
proclaims  pardon  and  peace  to  the  penitent,  contains  the 
most  solemn  declarations  of  the  divine  disapprobation  to 
the  incorrigible  offender.  The  moment,  however,  that,  in 
obedience  to  the  command  of  God,  we  repent  of  our  sins, 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  his  precepts  the 
rule  of  our  life,  that  moment  we  obtain  a  claim  to  the  pro- 
mise of  divine  mercy.  The  right  of  the  sincere  Christian 
to  the  support  and  protection  of  Heaven,  is  as  legitimate  as 
the  claim  of  a  dutiful  child  to  the  affection  of  an  indulgent 
parent.  Indeed,  the  confidence  of  the  believer  is  founded 
upon  a  surer  basis;  parents  may  forget  their  children — "a 
mother  may  forget  her  sucking  child,  yet  will  I  never,"  saith 
the  eternal  God  to  the  Christian,  I  will  "  never  forget 
thee." 

It  is  not  trouble  which  need  to  excite  in  the  mind  of  a 
sincere  believer  the  least  disquietude.  It  is  not  distress 
which  should  awaken  in  his  bosom  a  suspicion  of  divine 
goodness.  They  are  evidences  of  that  regard  which  the 
Almighty  exercises  over  him — '•  for  the  Lord  chasteneth 
whom  he  loveth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  re- 
ceiveth." 

Death  itself,  that  king  of  terrors  to  the  presumptuous 
sinner,  need  not  intimidate  the  humble  follower  of  Christ. 
He  is  divested  of  his  sting  by  the  triumphant  Redeemer ; 
and  comes  not  to  alarm,  but  to  animate  the  Christian.  He 
brings  the  faithful  a  release  from  sorrow  and  pain ;  he 
breaks  the  tie  which  attaches  him  to  the  present  life,  and 
sets  the  soul,  which  is  panting  after  God,  at  perfect  liberty. 
He  emancipates  the  Christian  from  the  thraldom  of  every 
affliction;  his  spirit,  disencumbered  from  the  flesh,  and 
rising  in  another  hemisphere,  flames  in  the  forehead  of  a 
more  resplendent  sky.  That  this  is  the  truth,  and  that 
such  are  the  high  privileges  of  the  believer,  is  fully  declared 
in  the  subject  before  us.  The  Psalmist  did  not  draw  his 
conclusion  from  premises  insufficient  to  support  the  fabric 


SEKMONS.  333 

of  his  hopes ;  but  as  a  man  of  reason  and  reflection,  he  leads 
us  to  that  basis,  upon  which  he  erected  the  superstructure 
of  his  dependence.  He  shows  us  the  connexion  of  the  be- 
liever to  his  God.  He  expresses  that  benevolent  tie  by 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  is  connected  to  the  believer ;  and 
then,  in  language  calculated  to  warm  the  heart  and  invigo- 
rate the  hopes  of  the  faithful,  relates  those  comforts  flow- 
ing from  so  affectionate  and  firm  an  union: — "The  Lord 
is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want." 

The  metaphor  with  which  David  introduces  the  decla- 
ration of  his  hopes  is  very  affecting,  calculated  to  produce 
in  the  mind  of  the  Christian  the  utmost  confidence — a  con- 
fidence which  will  sustain  himirtall  the  exigencies  peculiar 
to  his  pilgrimage.  The  early  avocation  of  the  Psalmist 
was  that  of  a  shepherd.  "  He  chose  David,  his  servant, 
and  took  him  from  the  sheep-folds,  from  following  the  ewes 
great  with  young.  He  brought  him  to  feed  Jacob,  his 
people,  and  Israel  his  inheritance;  so  he  fed  them  accord- 
ing to  the  integrity  of  his  heart,  and  guided  them  by  the 
skilfulness  of  his  hands." 

The  tender  solicitude  with  which  David  guarded  that 
flock  comm.itted  to  his  charge,  and  the  watchfulness  and 
resolution  with  which  he  defended  his  sheep,  convey  to  our 
minds  the  opinion  he  entertained  of  the  goodness  of  God, 
and  the  disposition  of  the  Almighty  to  rescue  those  who 
trust  in  him  from  every  evil. 

In  defence  of  one  of  those  sheep,  which  it  was  his  duty  to 
guard  and  defend,  David  risked  his  life.  Of  this  evidence 
of  his  fidelity,  he  informed  Saul,  prior  to  his  combat  with 
Goliah,  and  advanced  it  as  a  reason  for  his  despising  the 
threats  of  that  uncircumcised  Philistine.  "  Thy  servant," 
said  the  stripling  to  Saul,  "  kept  his  father's  sheep  ;  and 
there  came  a  lion  and  a  bear,  and  took  a  lamb  out  of  the 
flock;  and  I  went  out  after  him,  and  smote  him,  and  de- 
livered it  out  of  his  mouth  ;  and  when  he  arose  against  me, 
I  caught  him  by  his  beard,  and  smote  him,  and  slew  him." 

When  the  Psalmist  looked  back,  and  recollected  the 
interest  he  had  taken  in  the  welfare  of  his  fleecy  charge ; 

D  D 


3-34  SEKMONS. 

the  clangers  he  encountered  in  their  behalf,  and  the  fidelity 
with  which  he  watched  over  them,  he  considered  it  a  suit- 
able figure  by  which  to  express  his  dependence  on  the 
Almighty,  and  at  the  same  time  to  illustraie  that  pastoral 
care  with  which  the  Lord  Jesus  defends  and  protects  those 
who  have  taken  refuge  in  his  bosom. 

The  same  relation,  in  which  David  stood  to  his  father's 
flock,  the  Redeemer  is  connected  to  his  penitent  people. 
He  is  called  the  Shepherd  of  Israel,  and  in  order  to  keep 
his  flock  in  security,  he  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps:  but 
surrounds  them  with  his  presence,  and  feeds  them  in  the 
fertile  fields  of  his  grace. 

To  rescue  them  from  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest,  and 
to  pluck  them  from  the  destructive  grasp  of  hell,  the  Saviour 
encountered  the  most  inexpressible  distresses.  He  merci- 
fully laid  down  his  own  life,  to  rescue  them  from  the  do- 
minion of  sin  and  death  :  and  to  open  for  them  a  way  to  the 
mansions  of  eternal  peace.  Under  his  directing  care,  we 
shall  be  secure  from  every  danger :  while  we  keep  within 
his  enclosures,  we  shall  be  furnished  with  every  thing 
conducive  to  our  present  and  future  happiness.  In  pros- 
perity we  shall  have  the  checks  and  guidance  of  his  Spirit  to 
direct  and  restrain  us.  In  adversity,  we  shall  have  the 
promises  of  the  Gospel  for  our  support ;  "  for  he  shall  feed 
me,"  says  the  Psalmist,  "  in  a  green  pasture,  and  lead  me 
forth  beside  the  waters  of  comfort." 

The  greatest  luxuries  of  life,  with  which  the  wicked  and 
presumptuous  sinner  may  be  surrounded ;  the  greatest 
dainties  which  can  be  procured  to  satisfy  his  wants,  are 
not  productive  of  that  satisfaction  to  him,  which  a  sincere 
Christian  would  derive  from  provision  the  most  humble, 
and  bread  the  least  refined. 

The  enjoyment  of  the  epicure  is  momentary,  and  when 
satiated  and  bloated,  with  the  profusion  in  which  he  has 
indulged,  his  reflections  are  painful  and  humiliating.  He 
finds  to  his  cost,  that  dissipation  and  excess  are  not  only 
productive  of  diseases  of  his  body,  but  that  the  powers  of 
his  mind  lose  their  elasticity  and  strength.     He  perceives 


SERMONS.  335 

that  in  looking  for  real  gratification  in  such  a  course,  he 
has  been  pursuing  a  phantom,  feeding  in  a  pasture 
abounding  with  the  most  pernicious  weeds ;  a  pasture  not 
only  barren  of  comfort,  but  like  the  fig  tree  mentioned  in 
the  Gospel,  accursed  of  God.  But  the  sincere  and  humble 
follower  of  Christ :  the  man  whose  treasure  is  in  heaven, 
and  who  is  seeking  a  better  country,  finds  a  green  pasture 
in  any  situation,  in  which  God  may  be  pleased  to  place 
him.  His  submission  to  divine  Providence ;  his  confi- 
dence in  the  goodness  of  the  Almighty,  render  his  pros- 
pects clear  and  his  spirit  happy,  "  for  a  small  thing  that 
the  righteous  hath,  is  better  than  great  riches  of  the  un- 
godly." Psalm  xxxvii.  15.  "  Better  isHttle  with  the  fear  of 
the  Lord,  than  great  treasures  and  trouble  therewith." 
Prov.  XV.  10. 

It  is  in  the  enjoyment  of  religion,  that  the  mind  of  the 
believer  finds  comfort  and  delight.  In  the  sacred  oracles 
of  God,  that  glorious  deposit  of  celestial  truth,  he  reads 
what  is  more  valuable  to  him  than  a  thousand  worlds — he 
reads  his  title  to  eternal  felicity  :  and  in  the  ordinances  and 
precepts  of  his  Redeemer,  he  finds  a  pasture  never  parched, 
and  never  dry  ;  and  while  the  careless  sinner  goes  empty 
from  the  field  of  the  gospel,  he  finds  comforts  and  pleasures, 
which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away.  Instead 
of  negligently  passing  through  the  pastures,  thus  provided 
for  his  support,  he  lies  down  in  them.  This  is  my  rest,  he  ex- 
ctiaims,  here  will  I  feed,  and  here  will  I  dwell,  for  I  have  a 
delight  therein.  "  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  thee  ?  and 
there  is  none  upon  earth  I  desire,  in  comparison  of  thee." 

The  Church,  that  enclosure  of  the  Redeemer,  not  only 
abounds  with  luxuriant  and  ever  verdant  pasture,  but  there 
are  also  the  waters  of  comfort,  to  cheer  and  to  refresh  the 
mind  of  the  believer.  In  proportion  as  he  becomes  ac- 
quainted with  the  love  and  compassion  of  God,  the  more  he 
loves  and  reverences  him :  and  the  more  are  his  spiritual 
desires  invigorated  and  increased. 

That  person  who  would  say  that  his  mind  is  satiated  with 
the  enjoyments  of  religion,  or  satisfied  with  the  progress  he 


336  SER3I0NS. 

has  made  in  the  divine  life,  is  impressed  with  an  imperfect 
view  of  Christianity.  For  the  pastures  of  grace,  and  the 
refreshing  waters  of  Zion,  not  only  comfort  the  heliever  in 
his  course,  but  increase  his  inclination  to  partake  of  large 
and  continual  supplies.  Such  was  the  experience  of  St. 
Paul,  "forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reach- 
ing forth  to  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward 
the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus."  Indeed  the  Christian's  pantings  after  glory  cannot 
be  expressed  in  language  sufhciently  strong  and  pointed. 
The  Psalmist  has  nobly  attempted  it;  but  notwithstanding 
the  sublimity  and  strength  of  the  figure  he  used,  it  falls 
short  of  the  feelings  of  his  soul :  "As  the  hart  panteth  after 
the  water  brooks,  so  longeth  my  soul  after  thee,  oh  God. 
My  soul  isathirst  for  God,  yea,  even  for  the  living  God  !  Oh 
when,  when  shall  I  come  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  ?" 
An  experinriental  knowledge  of  religion  in  its  operations  on 
the  mind,  and  its  influences  on  the  life,  "  is  more  to  be 
desired  than  gold,  yea,  than  much  fine  gold — sweeter  also 
than  honey  and  the  honey  comb." 

In  the  season  of  trouble  and  distress,  when  with  all  their 
united  influence,  they  conspire  to  check  the  hopes,  and  to 
depress  the  mind  of  (he  believer — the  still  waters  of  God's 
Spirit — the  consolations  of  the  Gospel — the  reviving  view 
of  that  rest,  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God,  aflford 
him  a  cordial  draught  which  supports  him  under  trouble — 
changes  the  dreary  wilderness  of  adversity  into  a  well  cul- 
tivated field;  and  converts  the  desert  of  his  woes  into  a 
paradise  of  joy.  He  receives  his  afflictions  as  the  wise  dis- 
pensation of  an  unerring  Jehovah.  He  considers  his  dis- 
tresses as  a  medicine  prepared  by  his  Almighty  Physician 
to  refine  him  from  his  dross,  and  to  fit  him  for  the  skies: 
looking  down  from  the  elevated  height  upon  which  he 
stands,  he  considers  terrestrial  objects  as  of  a  secondary 
importance,  and  withHabbakkuk  he  triumphantly  exclaims: 
"  Although  the  fig  tree  shall  not  blossom,  neither  shall  fruit 
be  in  the  vine,  though  the  labour  of  the  olive  shall  fail,  and 


SERMONS.  337 

there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls;  yet  I  will  rejoice  in  the 
Lord;  I  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salvation." 

The  same  Shepherd  who  provides  those  green  pastures 
and  waters  of  comfort,  for  the  support  of  the  believer,  is 
represented  in  the  text  as  mercifully  disposed  to  restore 
those  of  his  sheep,  who  through  the  forceof  sudden  tempta- 
tion may  turn  aside  from  that  way,  in  which  he  was  con- 
ducting them;  for,  "he  restoreth  or  converteth  my  soul, 
and  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's 
sake." 

The  forbearing  mercy  of  God  is  an  attribute,  which 
claims  our  unceasing  gratitude :  for  if  the  Lord  was  to  with- 
draw forever  from  our  view,  in  consequence  of  inadvertent 
transgression,  it  is  impossible  that  we  could  be  saved;  "  for 
there  is  no  man  who  liveth  and  sinneth  not." 

When  the  Psalmist  reflected  upon  this  important  princi- 
ple, and  considered  the  infirmities  of  our  nature,  he  thus 
expressed  the  emotions  of  his  mind, — *'  If  thou,  Lord,  shouldst 
mark  iniquity — O  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ?"  Not  that  he 
supposed  it  possible  for  a  wilful,  habitual,  and  impenitent 
sinner  to  enter  into  rest.  (This  was  not  the  species  of  ini- 
quity to  which  he  alluded,)  for  as  those  transgressions  which 
are  the  result  of  deliberate  reflection,  constitute  pre- 
sumptuous sins,  nothing  short  of  the  deepest  repentance 
can  reconcile  the  offender  to  the  favor  of  God.  But  as 
man  is  subject  through  weakness — through  the  effects  of 
sudden  temptation,  and  the  neglect  of  his  religious  duties,  to 
err  and  to  stray  like  a  lost  sheep, — he  represents  the 
Shepherd  of  Israel  as  the  watchful  guardian  of  our  souls — 
arousing  us  from  the  deadly  sleep  of  sin,  alarming  our  con- 
sciences, convincing  our  minds  by  the  awakening  influen- 
ces of  his  Spirit,  of  our  errors  and  our  danger,  exciting  in 
our  bosoms  a  repentance,  which  needeth  not  to  be  repented 
of,  and  leading  us  from  the  paths  of  sin,  into  the  ways  of 
righteousness. 

This  part  of  our  subject  forms  a  principle,  with  which 
David  was  well  acquainted,  for  you  find  him  declaring  in 
the  119th  Psalm,  "I  have  gone  astray  like  a  lost  sheep; 

dd2 


338  SERMONS. 

seek  thy  servant."  That  he  did  stray — that  God  did  abso- 
lutely seek  him — that  he  Hstened  to  the  voice  of  his 
Shepherd  and  returned  to  the  fold  he  had  deserted,  is  a 
truth  which  he  humbly  acknowledges;  for  in  the  language 
of  gratitude  he  declares,  that  God  had  converted  and  re- 
stored his  soul.  He  was  a  Lamb,  which  had  taken  refuge 
in  the  fold  of  Christ ;  and  when  Satan,  like  a  roaring  lion, 
broke  within  the  sacred  enclosure,  and  separated  him  from 
the  protecting  care  of  the  Shepherd,  the  Lord  Jesus 
smote  the  detested  monster.  He  awakened  the  mind  of 
David  to  a  sense  of  his  awful  wanderings,  and  rescued  him 
from  the  destructive  grasp  of  the  destroyer.  Animated 
with  gratitude,  and  humbled  in  the  dust  at  the  recollection 
of  his  perverseness,  he  confessed  his  transgressions,  and 
sought  an  asylum  in  the  bosom  of  his  offended  Maker.  "  I 
have  sinned,"  said  he,  "against  the  Lord  ;"  and  the  messen- 
ger of  mercy  declared,  "  The  Lord  hath  put  away  thy  sin. " 
Conducted  thus  in  safely  through  life — impressed  with  the 
fullest  confidence  in  the  affection  and  superintendence  of 
heaven,  he  declared  his  willingness  to  trust  that  Being  in 
his  last  conflict  with  the  king  of  terrors,  who  had  preserved 
him  during  his  pilgrimage;  and  concludes  the  triumphant 
declaration  of  his  unshaken  reliance  on  God,  in  these  an- 
gelic strains:  "  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  and 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil :  for  thou  art  with  me, 
thy  rod  and  thy  staff  comfort  me." 

It  is  a  serious,  solemn  truth  that  we  are  mortal  creatures. 
The  departure  of  our  friends,  our  neighbours,  our  connexions 
into  eternity,  proclaim  our  mortality.  Dust  we  are,  and 
unto  dust  we  must  return.  We  may  say  to  the  grave,  thou 
art  our  mother;  and  to  the  worm,  thou  art  my  sister  and 
my  brother.  The  tomb,  however  dark  and  gloomy,  will 
very  soon  receive  our  frail  bodies;  for  yet  a  little  while,  and 
the  summons  of  the  great  Omnipotent  will  be  communicated 
to  us  all. 

These  truths  the  serious  Christian  frequently  realizes. 
He  calls  to  mind  in  his  retired  moments  that  solemn  period, 
when  he  and  all  terrestrial  things  will  part  forever,  when 


SERHioAs.  339 

the  curtain  of  human  life  will  drop,  when  the  scene  of  his 
temporal  existence  will  be  closed  ;  and  that  eternal  day 
commence,  which  to  the  believer  will  know  of  no  night. 
But  thanks  be  to  God,  the  consideration  of  death,  however 
gloomy  to  the  eye  of  flesh,  is  through  the  medium  of  the 
Gospel  divested  of  all  its  horrors.  From  the  mount  of 
Christianity,  he  sees  beyond  the  stream  of  Jordan,  the  city 
of  his  God;  that  city,  in  which  "  there  is  no  need  of  sun  nor 
of  the  moon  to  shine  in  it :  for  the  glory  of  God  lightens  it, 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof."  The  oracles  of  religion 
strengthen  and  confirm  his  hopes.  As  the  fellow  traveller  of 
St.  Paul,  he  exclaims  in  triumph,  "  Who  shall  separate 
me  from  the  love  of  God  ?  I  am  persuaded  that  neither 
life,  nor  death,  nor  men,  nor  angels,  nor  all  the  princi- 
palities and  powers  of  darkness,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
me  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 
"  Oh,  death,  thou  hast  lost  thy  stjng  !  Oh,  grave,  where  is 
thy  victory  ?" 

Encouraged  by  the  views  of  those  who  have  passed  into 
eternity  before  him,  he  descends  into  the  grave  with  Chris- 
tian confidence,  and  sees  inscribed  upon  its  portal,  "  the  pil- 
grim's path  to  glory."  He  perceives  that  it  is  spoken  of  by 
the  Psalmist  as  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death  ;  and,  as 
the  shadow  of  a  serpent  cannot  sting — nor  the  shadow  of 
a  sword  inflict  a  wound,  his  apprehensions  vanish ;  and  his 
sou]  swells  with  transport  and  with  joy.  It  is  the  call  of 
an  affectionate  father,  and  he  obeys  that  call  with  resigna- 
tion. It  is  the  summons  of  the  best  of  parents — what  then 
should  alarm  or  disquiet  the  mind  of  an  obedient  child? 
Does  a  tender  babe  dread  the  approaches  of  an  indulgent 
mother?  Are  its  fears  excited  when  its  ear  is  saluted 
with  her  maternal  voice  ?  As  little  reason,  I  am  perfectly 
convinced,  has  the  Christian  to  be  alarmed  at  his  approach- 
ing interview  with  a  God  of  mercy  and  compassion. 

These  ideas  may,  by  the  world,  be  considered  as  the 
sportings  of  an  enthusiastic  mind  ;  but  may  1  not  appeal  to 
the  observation  of  some  of  this  auditory  for  the  propriety 
and  truth  of  my  remarks  ?     Have  you  not  seen  your  friends 


340  SERMONS. 

calm  as  a  summer's  sea,  when  arrived  at  the  close  of  their 
lives  1  Have  you  not  heard  them  express  their  resignation 
to  the  will  of  God,  and  their  willingness  to  depart  ?  Yes, 
with  the  Psalmist,  they  have  looked  back  and  recognized 
the  hand  of  the  Almighty  in  the  different  periods  of  their 
existence ;  they  have  traced  in  recollection  his  protecting 
goodness,  through  all  the  changing  scenes  through  which 
they  have  passed,  and,  with  minds  full  of  expectation,  they 
have  said,  "  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  and  sha- 
dow of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou,  my  God,  art  with 
me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me." 

To  conclude.  The  comforts  of  religion,  as  I  have  pre- 
sented them  to  your  view,  cannot  fail  of  exciting  in  your 
minds  a  wish  to  realize  them.  If  you  desire  to  claim  them 
as  your  own,  you  must  enter  into  the  service  of  God,  and 
obey  the  peaceful  injunctions  of  the  Almighty.  If  you 
wish  to  feed  in  the  green  pastures  of  divine  grace,  and  to 
lie  down  beside  the  still  waters  of  comfort,  you  must  enter 
into  the  fold  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  learn  of  him  who  was 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart.  If  you  desire  to  pass  through 
the  valley  and  shadow  of  death  in  triumph,  and  to  reach 
the  mansions  of  seraphic  bliss;  if  you  wish  to  die  the 
death  of  the  righteous  ;  you  must  live  holy  and  righteous 
lives. 

It  is  in  vain  to  expect  the  enjoyment  of  religion  unless 
you  live  in  close  communion  with  your  Maker.  The 
Christian  cannot  indulge  in  the  sinful  and  thoughtless  pur- 
suits of  the  world,  and,  at  the  same  time,  keep  his  lamp 
burning;  in  his  hand.  The  celestial  fire  which  warms  his 
bosom  \y\\\  lose  its  lustre,  and  be  at  length  quenched  in  the 
pestilential  vapour  of  carnal  pleasures.  "  Draw  nigh  to 
God,  and  God  will  draw  nigh  to  you," — "  Cease  to  do  evil 
and  learn  to  do  well;  and  though  your  sins  are  like  scarlet 
they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow — though  red  like  crimson 
they  shall  be  as  wool." 

It  is  supposed,  by  those  who  are  strangers  to  the  subject, 
that  religion  is  productive  of  gloom  ;  and  that  the  pleasures 
of  the  world  can   alone   constitute  man   happy.     I  would 


SERMONS. 


341 


appeal  at  this  moment  to  those  whose  minds  are  most  ab- 
sorbed in  the  pursuit  of  temporal  gratification,  and  to  those 
who  pass  from  one  amusement  to  another  in  search  of  en- 
joyment. I  would  appeal  to  them,  and  ask  an  honest  an- 
swer to  the  following  questions.  Have  the  pleasures  of 
the  w^orld  afforded  you  that  happiness  which  fancy  pre- 
sented to  your  view,  and  which  you  promised  yourselves 
from  an  indulgence  in  them  ?  Have  you  not  found  inscrib- 
ed upon  the  walls  of  those  apartments  in  w^hich  revelry 
and  dissipation  hold  their  empire— vanity  and  vexation  of 
spirit  ?  Have  you  not  often  returned  home,  not  only  disap- 
pointed but  disgusted  with  yourselves  at  the  waste  of  time 
in  which  you  have  indulged — the  frippery  and  nonsense 
with  which  you  have  been  surrounded  1  Has  not  conscience 
benevolently  told  you,  you  were  wrong?  Has  it  not  re-* 
monstrated  and  plead  with  you  to  change  your  course?  Lis- 
ten, then,  I  beseech  you,  to  the  pleadings  of  that  faithful 
monitor.  "  Seek  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found."  "I 
pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God."  De- 
lay it  not  one  moment  longer — "  to-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his 
voice,  harden  not  your  hearts;"  "  for  now  is  the  accepted 
time,  this  is  the  day  of  salvation." 


SERMON    II. 


"Jesus  answering,  said,  Were  there  not  ten  cleansed  1  but  where  are 
the  nine  1  There  are  not  found,  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  save 
this  stranger." — Sx.  Luke  xvii.  17,  18. 

That  man  is  a  sinner,  guilty  of  ingratitude  to  his  Maker, 
every  individual  conversant  with  human  nature  must  ac- 
knowledge. It  forms  a  principle  that  admits  of  no  contra- 
diction, a  principle  proven  by  daily  experience. 

If  the  reception  of  benefits,  of  which  we  are  undeserv- 
ing, always  excited  our  gratitude  to  God,  there  would 
not  be  in  existence  a  single  transgressor  ;  because  there  is 
no  man  who  does  not  stand  indebted  to  heaven  for  mercies 
received.  But  we  find,  from  multiplied  observation,  that  the 
goodness  of  God,  instead  of  attaching  man  to  his  Creator, 
and  exciting  in  his  mind  a  sense  of  his  dependence  upon 
heaven,  too  frequently  renders  himself-confident,  and  gives 
rise  to  practices,  at  variance  with  every  principle  of  duty 
and  obedience. 

That  this  is  the  case,  will  appear  evident  by  taking  into 
view  the  conduct  of  men  in  general.  Is  the  possession  of 
riches  always  productive  of  a  life-devotedness  to  God  ?  Are 
the  dwellings  of  men  of  wealth  always  found  to  be  the 
seat  of  piety  and  religion  ?  Is  it  there  that  the  voice  of 
prayer  and  praise  is  most  frequently  heard  ?  Does  the 
health  that  we  enjoy  produce  that  return  of  gratitude  to 
the  Almighty,  which  the  blessing  so  richly  merits  ?  Is  it 
productive  of  that  animated  devotion,  which  we  might  rea- 


SERMONS.  343 

sonably  expect  ?  On  the  contrary,  is  it  not  in  the  hour  of 
^  distress  that  man  is  most  disposed  to  bow  at  the  throne  of 
Jehovah,  and  to  invoke  the  mercy  and  favour  of  his  God  ? 
Yes,  brethren,  and  we  often  find  that  the  moment  the  cloud 
of  affliction  is  removed,  and  man  is  relieved  from  the  pres- 
sure of  calamity,  he  relapses  into  sin,  his  bosom  becomes 
mflated  with  pride,  and  he  tramples  upon  the  goodness  of 
his  Almighty  Deliverer. 

The  history  connected  with  the  text  is  a  confirmation  of 
the  sentiments  just  expressed.     Let  the  advocates  of  the 
dignity  of  human  nature  read  it,  and  be  astonished  !     It 
affords  us  a  specimen  of  the  depravity  of  man  which  no 
sophistry  can  explain  away.     It  stamps  the  character  of 
ingratitude  upon    the   human  race,  and,  were  angels   the 
spectators  of  the  scene,  they  must  have  blushed  at  the  vile- 
ness  of  mortals,  and  been  amazed   at  the   extent  of  that 
mercy  which  spared  the  guilty  wretches  from  immediate 
destruction.     Jesus  had  relieved   ten  lepers  from  a   loath- 
some and  infectioHs  disease  :  nine  of  them  proved  insensible 
to  his  goodness,  and  in  one  only  was  a  disposition  of  grati- 
tude manifested.     The  view  was  too  affecting  to  escape 
the  observation  of  the  Redeemer.     "  Were  there  not  ten 
cleansed,"  said  the  Emmanuel,  ''  but  where  are  the  nine  ? 
there  are  not  found  to  give  glory  to  God,  save  this  stran- 
ger."    In  the  explanation  of  our  subject  we  will  consider, 
First,  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  history,     ^^e- 
condly,  take  into  view  the  particular  features  of  the  text : 
and  then  conclude  with  an  application. 

First.  We  will  consider  the  circumstances  connected 
with  the  history.  The  leprosy  was  a  disease,  brethren,  of 
the  most  afflicting  description.  It  was  viewed  as  a  peculiar 
evidence  of  divine  displeasure.  It  was  a  reproach  to  the 
unhappy  individual  who  laboured  under  its  influence  ; 
separated  him  from  his  business;  cut  him  off  from  all' 
conversation  with  his  friends  and  nearest  relatives;  shut 
him  out  from  the  privilegesof  the  sanctuary,  and  condemned 
him  to  banishment  until  his  cure  was  effected. 

Were  he  at  any  time  to  see  others  approaching  him,  he 


344  SERMONS. 

was  obliged  to  sound  an  alarm,  and  to  proclaim  the  evil 
under  which  he  laboured,  by  crying  out,  unclean  !  unclean! 
It  was  this  disease  with  which  king  Uzziah  was  seized,  for 
invading  the  priest's  office,  and  presuming  to  burn  incense 
upon  the  altar,  in  the  temple  of  the  Lord.  Though  a 
sovereign,  he  was  secluded  from  all  society;  exchanged  his 
throne  and  the  splendours  attached  to  it  for  a  servile-house, 
and  died  with  the  complaint. 

Thus  distressed,  and  separated  from  all  society,  were  the 
lepers  mentioned  in  the  text,  when  Jesus,  the  precious  Jesus, 
passed  by.  By  the  precepts  of  the  Levitical  law,  they  were 
enjoined  to  stand  afar  off;  but  as  they  had  heard  of  those 
evidences  of  power  manifested  by  the  Redeemer,  and  were 
apprised  of  his  disposition  to  listen  to  the  plaintive  entrea- 
ties of  the  distressed,  they  united  their  voices  in  supplica- 
ting his  aid :  "  Jesus,  master  !  have  mercy  upon  us !"  A 
sense  of  their  need  made  them  importunate  in  their  re- 
quests. It  was  an  auspicious  moment,  and  they  were  de- 
termined to  improve  it.  The  physician  v\^io  possessed  the 
ability  to  relieve  them  was  at  hand — the  benevolent  Sa- 
viour was  passing  by  ;  and  his  character  inspired  them 
with  confidence.  They  therefore  lifted  up  their  voices, 
and  implored  help :  "  Jesus,  master,  have  mercy  upon  us !" 

It  is  a  consolatory  truth,  that  in  every  application  to 
Jesus  for  relief,  the  sufferers  were  always  heard.  The 
petition,  the  united  petition  of  these  distressed  lepers,  was, 
therefore,  benevolently  considered.  Their  cry  was  such 
as  to  pierce  the  heavens;  the  ear  of  the  blessed  Redeemer 
was  open  to  their  wants,  and  their  request  was  granted. 
Upon  viewing  their  situation,  he  immediately  discovered 
his  disposition  to  help  them  :  "  Go,"  said  he,  "  and  show 
yourselves  to  the  priests  !  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  went, 
they  were  healed." 

The  ceremonial  Law,  it  is  to  be  remembered,  was  at 
that  time  in  operation.  The  Saviour,  therefore,  in  send- 
ing them  to  the  priests,  provided  for  its  observance — as  to 
them  it  exclusively  belonged  to  judge  of  leprous  cases.  In 
addition,  also,  to  that  respect  which  he  paid  to  the  rites  of 


SERMONS.  345 


the  Jewish  Church,  the  Redeemer,  perhaps,  might  have 
taken  into  view  the  awakening  effects  which  so  sudden  a 
cure  was  calculated  to  have  produced  in  the  minds  of  the 
priests  themselves.     Upon  examining  the  afflicted  lepers, 
and  discovering  the  perfect  relief  which  they  had  received, 
It  was  reasonable  to  presume,  that  their  minds  would  have 
been  impressed  with  the  greatest  respect  for  the  character 
of  the  Saviour— that  Being  at  whose  word  the  most  in- 
veterate diseases  were  removed,  and  sufferings  the  most 
afflictive  brought  to  an  immediate  termination.     It  also 
served  as  a  trial  of  the  obedience  of  the  lepers.     The  Sa- 
viour could  have  healed  them  at  the  moment,  but  in  order 
to  try  their  faith,  he  enjoined  them  to  *«go  to  the  priests," 
attend  upon  the  instituted  means;  and  though  they  will 
not  heal  of  themselves,  God  will  render  them  efficient;  he 
will  bless  his  own  appointments,  and  will  heal  you  in  their 
diligent  use.     In  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  Re- 
deemer, they  went  in  pursuit  of  those  to  whom  they  were 
directed  to  apply;  and  "  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  went,  they 
were  cleansed."   The  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  exerted 
in  their  behalf;    the  disease  under  which   they  laboured 
was  effectually  removed ;  and  they  were  restored  to  per- 
fect health.     If  an  occasion  of  gratitude  was  ever  afforded 
to  men,  the  cure  which  the  lepers  had  experienced,  could 
not  be  ranked  among  the  least.     Of  the  ten,  however 
who  had  been  relieved,  the  mind  of  one  alone  appears  to' 
have  been  alive  to  the  expression  of  thanksgiving ;  the  nine 
were  insensible  to  the  obligations  they  had  experienced 
and  mmdful  of  their  own  comfort,  forgot  their  benevolent 
benefactor.     One,  however,  returned  to  give  glory  to  God  • 
his  heart  overflowed  with  love  ;  he  felt  the  warm  glowings 
ot  health  pervade  his  frame,  and  burned  with  impatience 
to  acknowledge  the  mercy  he  had  received.     Behold  him 
forcing  his  way  into  the  presence  of  the  Redeemer      See 
him  falling  upon  his  face,  at  the  feet  of  his  great  Physician 
and  worshipping  the  God  of  his  salvation.     In  his  distress' 
m  a  loud  voice,  a  voice  expressive  of  his  misery,  he  had 
implored  relief;  and  when  relieved  from  the  pressure  of 


E  E 


3.46  SERMONS. 

his  calamity,  with  the  same  voice,  with  the  same  vehe- 
mence of  expression,  he  acknowledged  his  obligations. 
His  declarations  of  gratitude  were  as  fervent  as  had  been 
his  prayers  for  mercy ;  he  glorified  God,  giving  him  thanks. 

To  afford  you  a  fuller  view  of  the  beauties  of  the  sub- 
ject, we  will,  secondly,  take  into  consideration  the  par- 
ticular features  of  the  text. 

The  ingratitude  of  the  human  heart  exceeds  the  limits 
of  description.  Of  the  truth  of  this  observation,  the  nine 
lepers  furnish  a  conclusive  testimony.  It  was  reasonable 
to  suppose,  that  under  the  first  impressions  of  returning 
health,  their  hearts  would  have  vibrated  with  a  sense  of 
their  obligations,  and  that  they  would  have  encountered  a 
thousand  difliculties,  in  order  to  have  made  some  acknow- 
ledgment for  the  favours  they  had  received.  But,  beloved, 
before  we  are  led  to  censure  those  ingrates  with  too  much 
severity,  let  us  for  a  moment  consider  whether,  in  their 
conduct,  we  do  not  discover  a  true  representation  of  our- 
selves. Have  not  we  received  mercies  at  the  hand  of 
God,  equal  in  importance  to  that  with  which  they  had 
been  favoured?  Cannot  we  call  to  recollection  some  mo- 
ment in  which  we  were  labouring  under  the  influence  of 
disease,  involved  in  the  extremest  distress,  when  the  lamp 
of  life  was  glimmering  in  the  socket ;  when  we  expected 
the  hour  of  our  departare  was  at  hand,  and  that  a  few 
moments  or  hours  would  launch  us  into  eternity  ?  At  that 
solemn  period,  did  not  we  entreat  for  a  suspension  of  the 
sentence  of  death;  did  not  we  supplicate  for  a  continuance 
of  life,  and  with  the  lepers,  cry  aloud,  "  Jesus,  master,  have 
mercy  upon  us?"  When  we  looked  around  us,  at  such 
a  solemn  moment,  and  reflected  upon  the  distressed  situa- 
tion in  which  our  wives  and  children  would  have  been 
plunged  by  our  removal,  did  not  we  sincerely  pray  for 
our  restoration  to  health,  and  promise  that  our  future  lives 
should  be  devoted  to  the  God  of  our  salvation?  Yes,  be- 
loved, such,  precisely  such,  were  our  declarations  at  that 
hour !  Yet  how  little  have  many  of  us  thought  of  our 
gracious  benefactor  from  that  time  to  the  present !    Our 


SERMONS.  347 

solemn  resolutions  have  been  obliterated  from  our  minds 
as  our  disease  subsided.  Like  the  ungrateful  lepers,  we 
have  been  unmindful  of  the  mercies  of  Jehovah ;  we  have 
forgotten  that  Being  who  arrested  the  malady  under  which 
we  laboured,  and  have  not  returned  to  give  glory  (o  God. 

In  addition  to  those  temporal  mercies  we  have  received, 
how  abundant  is  that  provision  which  has  been  made  for 
the  healing  of  our  souls!  Yes;  when  there  was  no  eye  to 
to  pity,  and  no  arm  to  save;  when  destruction  appeared  to 
be  inevitable,  the  Son  of  God,  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  vacated  his  throne,  left  the 
realms  of  bliss,  and  suffered  upon  the  cross,  that  man 
might  escape  the  condemnation  of  the  law,  and  be  rescued 
from  eternal  ruin  !  What  returns  of  gratitude  have  we 
made  for  this  unbounded  stretch  of  mercy?  Here  and 
there,  indeed,  a  solitary  individual  may  be  found  who 
preserves  a  consistency  of  conduct,  and  returns  to  give 
glory  to  God.  But  where  are  the  nine  ?  Where  are  the 
mass  of  those  who  are  pensioners  upon  the  divine  bounty  ; 
who  have  been  relieved  in  the  hour  of  distress  by  thy 
merciful  compassion  ?  Where,  gracious  God  !  where  are 
the  creatures  for  whom  Jesus  died  upon  the  cross,  and  shed 
his  precious  blood  ?  Where  are  those  upon  whom  he  so 
often  called  in  tenderness?  Where  are  those  who  have 
sworn  allegiance  to  the  Redeemer,  and  have  once  professed 
themselves  his  followers?  Where  are  the  nine  in  the  text? 
They  are  unmindful  of  the  agonies  and  sutFerings  of  the 
Saviour ;  they  have  turned  their  backs  upon  him  whom 
they  once  professed  to  love,  and  are  now  trampling  under 
foot  that  blood  by  which,  notwithstanding  their  ingratitude, 
they  still  hope  to  be  saved. 

To  justify  a  neglect  of  sacred  things,  by  adducing  as  a 
plea  the  ungrateful  conduct  of  the  many,  is  to  reason 
against  the  convictions  of  our  hearts  and  our  understand- 
ings. Who  that  will  exercise  his  reason,  does  not  approve 
the  conduct  of  Noah,  who,  in  the  midst  of  an  adulterous 
generation,  boldly  espoused  the  cause  of  truth;  who  dared 
to  be  virtuous ;  who  had  the  fortitude  to  obey  his  Maker, 


348  SERMONS. 

amidst  the  frowns  and  contempt  of  surrounding  thousands  ? 
Who  does  not  commend,  in  accents  of  the  loudest  approba- 
tion, the  conduct  of  the  leper,  who,  animated  with  grati- 
tude, returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  and  to  worship  that 
Being  who  had  favoured  him  with  his  love  1  Yes ;  when 
we  see  him  falling  upon  bis  face,  and  bowing  to  the  earth, 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  our  souls  are  enkindled  with  the  fire  of 
devotion,  and  we  exclaim  in  rapture,  "  Well  done,  thou 
good  and  faithful  servant;"  angels  also,  who,  from  the 
heights  of  bliss  witness  the  scene,  re-echo  our  cries,  and 
sing  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest  1" 

It  appears  from  a  general  view  of  the  history  of  the 
lepers  mentioned  in  the  text,  that  the  nine  who  proved  so 
unmindful  of  the  goodness  of  God  were  Jews — men  in- 
structed in  the  principles  of  religion,  and  acquainted  with 
the  nature  and  attributes  of  the  Deity:  while  the  one  whose 
heart  was  impressed  with  gratitude  for  the  favours  he  had 
received,  was  a  Samaritan,  a  stranger  to  the  covenant  of 
promise,  and  shut  out  from  every  avenue  of  religious  in- 
formation. 

Thus,  brethren,  we  often  perceive  that  the  returns  of 
gratitude  which  we  make  to  heaven,  are  by  no  means  pro- 
portioned to  the  knowledge  which  we  possess,  or  to  the 
blessings  we  enjoy.  Instead  of  improving  our  spiritual 
advantages,  and  reflecting  upon  the  world  that  light  with 
which  we  have  been  favoured,  we  are  not  found  to  give 
that  glory  to  God  which  might  reasonably  be  expected. 
A  coldness  of  devotion  too  frequently  marks  our  lives.  If 
we  are  not  positively  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  we 
feel  but  little  interest  in  its  cause ;  and  those  whose  ad- 
vantages are  more  circumscribed  than  our  own,  put,  by 
their  actions,  intelligent  Christians  to  the  blush.  God  un- 
questionably expects  that  our  returns  of  praise  will  bear  a 
due  proportion  to  the  blessings  which  we  receive.  Let 
not  the  Samaritan,  therefore — let  not  the  individual,  who 
in  a  great  measure  may  be  ignorant  of  the  attributes  of 
Deity,  exceed  the  intelligent  Christian  in  the  closeness  of 
his  walk  with  God;  but  let  us  take  up  the  cross,  and 


SERMONS.  349 

*'  glorify  God  in  our  bodies,  and  our  spirits,  which  are  his." 
To  conclude.  The  success  which  attended  the  lepers,  in 
their  application  to  the  Saviour  for  assistance,  convinces 
us,  not  only  of  his  ability,  but  also  of  his  disposition  to  be- 
friend us.  His  word,  remember,  is  as  effectual  now,  as 
it  was  in  the  days  of  his  flesh.  No  malady  can  be  so 
severe  as  to  withstand  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
A  hospital  of  incurables  can  be  relieved  by  him  with  as 
much  ease,  as  the  distresses  of  an  individual  can  be  re- 
moved. Ten  applied  to  him  at  the  same  moment  for 
assistance,  and  they  were  instantly  restored  to  perfect 
health  ;  and  if  there  had  been  ten  thousand,  the  effect 
would  have  been  the  same,  for  "  he  spake,  and  it  was 
done." 

The  diseases  of  the  soul,  also,  however  great,  can  be 
cured  by  his  sovereign  word.  The  chief  of  sinners — the 
most  flagrant  offender — the  leprous  transgressor,  who  is 
without  the  least  soundness  in  him,  by  a  cry  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  for  mercy,  will  obtain  a  full  and  perfect  pardon. 
Fly  to  him,  therefore,  while  opportunity  is  afforded  you — 
"  Jesus,  master,  have  mercy  upon  us !" 

Again.  When  the  Saviour,  in  answer  to  your  prayers, 
has  removed  your  distress,  give  glory  to  God,  I  beseech 
you,  by  a  life  of  obedience  to  his  precepts.  Should  you 
at  any  time,  after  the  reception  of  his  mercy,  be  led  by 
the  world  into  any  improper  situation,  or  by  accident 
mingle  with  sinful  company,  let  the  inquiry  of  the  Sa- 
viour, "  Where  are  the  nine  ?"  arrest  your  attention, 
and  force  you  instantly  from  the  place.  Parley  not  with 
transgression,  but  "  Escape  for  your  lives,  lest  ye  be 
consumed." 

When  engaged.  Christians,  in  your  duties,  the  Re- 
deemer will  behold  you  with  complacency  and  delight  ; 
and  how  pleasing  will  it  be  for  you  in  those  moments,  when, 
in  condescending  goodness,  he  inquires,  "  W^here  are  the 
nine?"  instead  of  blushing  at  the  inquiry,  to  be  able  to 
answer  :  We  are  engaged,  blessed  Jesus,  in  conversing 
upon  that  love  which  brought  thee  from  above  to  secure 

E  E  2 


350  SEBMONS. 

our  salvation.  We  are  employed,  blessed  Saviour,  in  sing- 
ing thy  praise ;  we  are  kneeling  at  thy  footstool  around 
the  family  altar,  to  implore  a  continuance  of  thy  favour 
and  loving  kindness,  and  entreating  thee  to  assist  us,  in 
training  up  our  children  in  the  knowledge  and  fear  of 
God.  We  are  engaged  in  feeding  the  poor  of  thy  flock — 
in  clothing  the  naked — in  visiting  the  sick — in  drying  up 
the  widow's  tears — and  in  assuaging  the  distresses  of  the 
helpless  orphan.  That  such  may  be  the  answer  of  our 
hearts  to  the  solemn  inquiry,  may  God,  of  his  mercy, 
grant ! 


SERMON   III. 


"  And  Elijah  came  unto  all  the  people,  and  said,  How  long  halt  ye  be- 
tween two  opinions  1  If  the  Lord  be  God,  follow  him  ;  but  if  Baal,  then 
follow  him." — 1  Kings,  iviii.  31. 

That  remarkable  display  of  divine  power  which  attend- 
ed the  ministry  of  the  Prophet  Elijah  is  a  conclusive  evi- 
dence of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God.  It  shows  us  that  the 
Almighty  takes  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  a  sinner.  It 
proclaims  him  long-suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and 
in  love ;  and  constrains  the  reflecting  believer  to  exclaim  in 
admiration,  "  What  could  have  been  done  more  for  his 
vineyard  than  he  hath  done  in  it." 

The  ingratitude  of  the  Jews,  in  deviating  so  repeatedly 
from  the  commands  of  God,  should  impress  our  minds  with 
a  due  sense  of  the  depravity  of  our  nature.  It  should  ex- 
cite in  our  bosoms  a  spirit  of  vigilance  and  attention,  lest, 
through  the  effects  of  temptation,  we  should  prove  equally 
unmindful  of  the  mercy  of  heaven,  and  regardless  of  the 
efforts  of  redeeming  love.  When,  therefore,  we  feel  a  spirit 
of  indignation  excited  in  our  minds,  by  the  wanderings  of 
the  Israelites,  let  us  be  upon  our  guard:  and  "  let  him  who 
thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed,  lest  he  fall." 

The  particular  mercies  which  the  children  of  Israel  ex- 
perienced at  the  hands  of  their  Creator,  rendered  their 
backslidings  and  disobedience  doubly  criminal — "  for  to 
whom  much  is  given,  of  him  will  much  be  required." 
They  were  rescued  by  the  power  of  God,  from  the  oppres- 
sive yoke  of  Egyptian  bondage,  guarded  by  his  particular 


352  SERMONS. 

providence,  and  conducted,  as  a  nation,  to  a  land  produc- 
tive of  every  earthly  enjoyment. 

During  their  journey  through  the  wilderness,  they  were 
succoured,  and  defended  by  a  continual  succession  of 
miracles,  the  common  course  of  nature  was  changed,  and 
heaven  in  condescending  goodness  patronized  their  tribes. 
When  depressed  by  the  effects  of  famine,  and  cut  off  from 
every  human  supply,  the  windows  of  heaven  were  opened, 
and  bread  and  meat  sent  down  to  satisfy  their  wants  from 
the  inexhaustible  funds  of  benevolence  and  love.  When 
they,  their  wives  and  children,  were  fainting  under  the 
oppressive  influence  of  thirst,  without  the  least  prospect  of 
relief,  the  rock,  at  the  command  of  the  Almighty,  threw 
open  its  adamantine  bosom,  and  presented  them  assistance 
in  copious  streams  of  mercy.  But  no  sooner  did  they  taste 
the  heavenly  waters;  no  sooner  were  the  pangs  of  thirst  re- 
moved, and  exhausted  nature  had  recovered  its  diminished 
strength,  than  they  returned  to  their  sins,  and  trampled  the 
goodness  of  God  beneath  their  feet.  When  Pharaoh,  the 
Egyptia  ntyrant,  pursued  them,  although  the  Almighty 
went  before  them  in  majestic  greatness,  leading  them  in 
the  way,  in  the  pillar  of  a  cloud,  yet  how  did  they  mur- 
mur and  dispute  his  love  !  "  Is  not  this  the  word  (said  they 
to  Moses)  that  we  did  tell  thee  in  Egypt,  saying,  let  us  alone, 
that  we  may  serve  the  Egyptians,  for  it  had  been  better 
for  us  to  serve  the  Egyptians,  than  that  we  should  die  in 
the  wilderness?"  still  notwithstanding  their  ingratitude  and 
perverseness,  the  love  of  Jehovah  was  not  restrained,  mercy 
in  quick  succession  succeeded  mercy.  Moses  was  com- 
manded to  divide  the  sea;  in  obedience  to  the  voice  of  God 
he  stretched  forth  his  hand  !  the  astonished  waters  opened 
on  either  side !  and  afforded  the  despairing  Israelites  a  de- 
liverance from  the  hosts  of  Pharaoh.  "  The  angel  of  God, 
which  went  before  the  camp  of  Israel,  changed  his  accus- 
tomed station,  and  went  behind  them,  and  the  pillar  of  the 
cloud  went  from  before  their  face,  and  stood  behind  them, 
and  they  were  led  unhurt  through  the  sea.  The  God  of 
Zion  shielded  them  from  the  arrows  of  their  enemy,  and 


SERM0N8. 


353 


overwhelmed  Pharaoh  and  his  followers  in  the  deep. 
While  the  remembrance  of  this  mighty  and  astonishing 
deliverance  was  engraven  upon  their  minds,  they  listened 
to  the  impulse  of  duty  and  feared  the  Lord.  During  the 
first  impression  of  gratitude,  and  while  the  destruction  of 
Pharaoh's  host  was  present  to  their  view,  they  acknowl- 
edged the  goodness  of  the  Almighty.  "  The  Lord  is  my 
strength  and  my  song,  and  he  is  become  my  Salvation;  he 
is  my  God,  and  I  will  prepare  him  an  habitation,  my 
fathers'  God,  and  I  will  exalt  him."  But  how  soon  did 
their  unbelief  excite  in  their  minds  emotions  of  ingratitude  •' 
At  the  first  appearance  of  distress  they  again  disputed  the 
goodness  of  heaven,  and  murmured  against  the  servant  of 
the  Almighty.  But  it  would  be  an  endless  attempt,  to 
trace  all  the  backslidings  of  that  infatuated  people,  from 
their  journeying  in  the  wilderness,  to  the  time  of  the  Pro- 
phet Ehjah.  From  generation  to  generation,  they  were 
stiff'-necked  and  rebellious;  and  instead  of  walking  in  the 
statutes  of  the  Lord,  they  worshipped  carved  images,  and 
bid  defiance  to  the  authority  of  the  Ruler  of  the  universe. 
Under  these  circumstances  were  they  found  by  the 
Prophet  in  my  text;  who,  jealous  for  the  name  of  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  reproved  Ahab  himself,  and  reproached  the 
tyrant  for  his  impiety  and  wickedness.  Conscious  of  the 
majesty  of  that  Being,  whose  glory  the  heaven  of  heavens 
cannot  contain;  and  certain  of  every  distinguishing  proof 
of  his  superintending  regard,  he  desired  all  Israel  to 
assemble  on  Mount  Carmel,  with  their  false  Prophets,  in 
order  that  they  might  behold  the  power  of  Him,  at  whose 
presence  the  earth  treinhles,  and  the  foundations  of  nature 
are  shaken  !  "And  Elijah  came  unto  all  the  people  and 
said,  how  long  halt  ye  between  two  opinions?  If  the  Lord  be 
God,  follow  him;  but  if  Baal,  then  follow  him.  And  the 
people  answered  him,  not  a  word.  Then  said  Elijah  unto 
the  people,  I,  even  I,  only  remain  a  Prophet  of  the  Lord; 
but  Baal's  Prophets  are  four  hundred  and  fifty  men  ;  let 
them  therefore  give  us  two  bullocks,  and  let  them  choose 
one  bullock  for  themselves,  and  cut  it  in  pieces,  and  lay  it 


354  SERMONS. 

on  wood,  and  put  no  fire  under  it;  and  I  will  dress  the  other 
bullock,  and  lay  it  on  wood,  and  put  no  fire  under  it;  and 
call  ye  on  the  name  of  your  gods,  and  I  will  call  on  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  the  God  that  answereth  by  fire,  let 
him  be  God.  And  all  the  people  answered  and  said,  It  is 
well  spoke7i.'* 

The  prophets  of  Baal,  therefore,  prepared  their  bullock, 
and  called  upon  the  object  of  their  worship  from  morning 
even  unto  noon,  to  evince  his  omnipotence.     When  Elijah 
perceived  their  unsuccessful  applications,  he  mocked  them, 
and  said,  "  Cry  aloud !  for  he  is  a  god,  either  he  is  talking, 
or  he  is  pursuing,  or  he  is  on  a  journey  ;  or  peradventure 
he  is  sleeping,  and  must  be  awakened.     And  they  cried 
aloud,  and  leaped  upon  the  altar  which  was  made,  cutting 
themselves  after  their  manner,  with  knives  and  lancets,  till 
the  blood  gushed  out  upon  them."     When  therefore  Elijah 
perceived  that  there  was  neither  voice  nor  a7ii/  to  answer, 
nor  amy  that  regarded,  he  desired  the  astonished  idolaters 
to  come  near  him,  in  order   to  witness  the  majesty  and 
power  of  the  God  of  Jacob.     He  prepared  an  altar  and 
dug  a  trench  about  it;  he  laid  the  wood  in  order  and  cut 
the  bullock  in  pieces,  and  placed  it  on   the  wood,  and  com- 
manded them  to  pour  water   over  it,  in  order  to  remove 
every  suspicion  from    their    minds,   and    to  magnify   the 
name  of  the  Lord.     And   at  the  time   of  the  offering  of 
the  evening  sacrifice,  the  holy  prophet  came  near,  and, 
in    the  presence    of   Israel,    called    upon    the    Almighty 
to   unveil    himself  in  glory  to    the  people,  and    to  make 
a  discovery  of    his  omnipotent    power !      The    moment, 
it   must  be   acknowledged,   was  truly  important.     Great 
were  the  events    that  depended  upon   the  issue  of    Eli- 
jah's  undertaking.      He   stood  solitary  and  alone,  as  the 
servant  of  God,  in  the  midst  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  of 
Baal's  prophets;  still,  so  great  was  his  dependence  upon 
the  Almighty,  that  his  niind  appears  to  have  been  free  from 
every  apprehension;  convinced  that  his  prayer  would  as- 
cend before  the  throne,  and  that  the  Ruler  of  the  Universe 
would  bow  the  heavens,  and  come  down  at  his  Jervent  en- 


SERMONS.  355 

treaties.  ''  Lord  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Israel,  let 
it  be  known  this  day  that  thou  art  God  in  Israel,  and  that 
I  am  thy  servant.  Hear  me,  O  Lord,  hear  me,  that 
this  people  may  know  that  thou  art  the  Lord  God,  and  that 
thou  hast  turned  their  heart  back  again.  At  the  voice  of 
his  prayer  the  fire  of  the  Lord  descended,  and  consumed  the 
vi'ood,  and  the  burnt  sacrifice,  the  stones,  and  the  dust,  and 
licked  up  the  water  that  was  in  the  trench.  And  when  all 
the  people  saw  it,  they  fell  on  their  faces,  and  said,  The  Lord 
he  is  the  God.     The  Lord,  he  is  the  God  !" 

With  what  pious  exultation  must  the  breast  of  Elijah 
have  been  filled  when  he  beheld  the  completion  of  his  hopes, 
in  the  manifestation  of  the  divine  glory,  and  the  conversion 
of  the  people  from  idolatry  !  With  what  peculiar  fervour 
might  he  have  exclaimed,  in  the  language  of  the  Psa'lmist, 
*'  0  clap  you  hands,  all  ye  people,  sing  unto  the  Lord  with 
the  voice  of  triumph,  for  the  Lord  Most  High  is  terrible. 
He  is  a  great  king  over  all  the  earth.  Sing  praises  to  God, 
sing  praises !     Sing  ye  praises  with  understanding." 

If  the  Jews  were  bound  in  gratitude  to  God,  for  those 
repeated  displays  of  goodness  and  of  power  with  which 
they  were  favoured,  the  weight  of  our  obligations,  as 
Christians,  must  be  infinite  !  For,  in  addition  to  the  light 
of  their  dispensation,  we  have  been  blessed  with  the  supe- 
rior illumination  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  Jewish 
dispensation,  when  compared  to  the  Christian,  bears  no 
more  similitude  than  the  twinkling  of  a  star  to  a  bright 
meridian  sun.  If  they,  therefore,  were  culpable  for  the 
neglect  of  those  means  of  grace  with  which  they  were 
visited,  how  deficient  shall  we  be  found,  when  weighed  in 
the  balance  of  the  sanctuary,  unless  we  renounce  the 
works  of  darkness  and  put  on  the  armour  of  light !  The 
Almighty  addressed  them  through  the  medium  of  the  pro- 
phets, but  we  are  addressed  by  the  gospel  of  his  only  be- 
gotten Son !  We  have  his  sublime  precepts  for  our  guide, 
he  pleads  with  us  in  the  most  endearing  language,  and 
sheds  his  precious  blood  to  rescue  us  from  eternal  destruc- 
tion.    Yes,  brethren,  for  us  and  for  our  salvation,  did  he 


356  SERMONS. 

suffer  upon  the  cross.  He  stept  in  between  offended  jus- 
tice and  the  degenerate  children  of  men,  and  averted  the 
wrath  of  God  from  a  perishing  world.  "  He  was  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities,  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him,  and  by  his  stripes 
we  are  healed."  If  the  descent  of  tire  from  heaven,  at 
the  prayer  of  Elijah,  forced  conviction  upon  the  minds  of 
the  idolatrous  Jews,  of  what  impressive  effects  should  the 
pleadings  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  be  productive?  If,  under 
the  influence  of  gratitude  and  praise,  they  fell  upon  their 
faces,  crying  out  "  the  Lord,  he  is  God,  the  Lord  he  is  God," 
how  should  we,  at  the  recollection  of  the  Redeemer's  good- 
ness, at  the  cries  of  our  beloved  Jesus,  when  giving  up  the 
ghost  on  Calvary,  fall  prostrate  in  devotion,  and  exclaim, 
"  My  Lord,  and  my  God  !"  But,  notwithstanding  the  un- 
speakable evidences  of  regard  we  have  received  at  the 
hands  of  the  Almighty  ;  notwithstanding  the  pains  and 
agonies  of  the  Saviour  on  the  cross;  notwithstanding  the 
miraculous  displays  of  power  which  attended  his  crucifix- 
ion ;  notwithstanding  all  the  pleadings  of  his  affection, 
many — many  remain  insensible  to  his  goodness.  Unim- 
pressed with  his  benevolence  and  love,  they  can  hear  him 
exclaiming  in  his  agony  in  the  garden,  "Father,  if  it  be 
possible,  remove  this  cup  from  me;"  and  continue  ungrate- 
ful to  the  God  of  their  salvation.  They  can  hear  him  on 
the  cross,  crying  out  in  accents  of  bitterness,  "  My  God, 
my  God !  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?"  and  be  unmoved. 
They  can  behold  the  rocks  rending  at  the  crucifixion  of 
the  Redeemer,  and  be  unconcerned.  They  can  see  him 
expire  on  the  cross,  combatting  the  powers  of  darkness  in 
their  behalf,  and  pass  by  on  the  other  side,  in  a  state  of  the 
most  alarming  and  lethargic  inditlerence.  Nay,  they  go 
farther  still.  They  are  not  only  the  unconcerned  specta- 
tors and  witnesses  of  his  dying  love,  but,  so  far  does  their 
ingratitude  extend,  that  the  very  blood  he  shed  for  their 
salvation  they  trample  under  foot.  Yes,  my  fellow  mor- 
tals, the  love  of  Jesus  is  treated  with  too  much  indifference. 
Many  prefer  the  world  to  the  cross  of  our  all  merciful  Re- 


SERMONS.  357 

deemer;  from  the  fear  of  being  thought  enthusiastic, 
many  of  the  Christian  family  are  forgetful  of  their  obliga- 
tions and  remain  cold  and  lifeless.  They  give  up  the 
power  of  religion,  and,  from  the  fear  of  the  world,  like 
Peter,  follow  Jesus  afar  off.  If  you  should,  for  a  moment, 
think  these  observations  unfounded,  let  us  turn  our  eyes  in- 
ward, examine  our  own  hearts,  and  let  them  decide  whe- 
ther the  declarations  I  have  made  are  correct  or  not.  In 
this  investigation,  beloved,  your  preacher  will  attend  you 
and  confess  himself  guilty  before  God.  Does  not  Baal  fre- 
quently tempt  the  Christian  to  relinquish  the  pursuit  of 
salvation,  and  to  conform  himself  to  the  maxims  of  the 
world?  Are  we  not  at  times  forgetful  of  the  tender  mer- 
cies of  a  righteous  God?  Are  not  past  providences 
frequently  disregarded?  Those  solemn  vows  of  obe- 
dience, which,  in  the  hour  of  distress  we  have  made 
at  the  footstool  of  heaven,  are  they  not  sometimes  forgot- 
ten ?  With  one  hand  we  lay  hold  upon  the  horns  of  the 
altar,  and  with  the  other  we  cleave  to  the  world.  We 
profess  a  belief  in  Jesus  and  express  a  love  for  him  with  our 
lips,  yet  cannot  resolve  to  follow  him  in  the  path  of  duty  ! 
If,  at  times,  the  recollection  of  his  goodness  impresses  our 
hearts  with  gratitude,  the  7iext  moment  the  world  effaces 
his  image  from  our  souls,  and  we  disobey  him  !  At  one  in- 
stant we  are  on  our  knees  before  the  throne  of  heaven, 
lamenting  our  sins  and  crying  for  mercy,  and  thenext.  per- 
haps, committing  those  sins  we  have  just  lamented  !  These 
things,  my  beloved,  ought  not  so  to  be.  Life  and  death 
are  set  before  us,  blessing  or  cursing  !  "  How  long  halt  we 
between  two  opinions?  If  the  Lord  be  God,  let  us,  with  an 
undivided  heart,yb//b?^>  him;  hxiXif  BaaV — if  the  world  is 
the  god  which  commands  our  attention — let  us  withdraw 
our  allegiance  from  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  for  we  cannot 
serve  God  and  Mammon — the  spirit  of  Jesus  can  never 
dwell  in  the  same  bosom  with  the  spirit  of  Belial;  he  is  a 
jealous  God,  and  will  allow  no  rival  in  our  affections.  <<If 
ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments,"  saith  the  Lord  of 
life  and  glory.     "Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord, 

FF 


3b8  SERMONS. 

Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven."  Listen,  I  be- 
seech you,  to  the  declarations  of  that  God,  before  whose  aw- 
ful tribunal  a  few  days  or  hours  may  hurry  us ;  "  If  any 
man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  take  up  his 
cross  daily  and  follow  me."  Transient  frames  of  devotion 
will  not  answer  the  purposes  of  salvation ;  we  must  be  "  deter- 
mined to  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified." 
Let  our  exertions,  my  beloved  hearers,  in  the  discharge 
of  duty^  be  equal  to  that  ardour  in  which  we  engage  in 
the  things  of  time,  and  the  Almighty  will  be  satisfied.  We 
can  be  engaged  with  all  the  powers  of  our  minds  in  the 
pursuits  of  life,  but  to  be  equally  engaged  in  matters  of  re- 
ligion would  subject  us  to  the  charge  of  superstition.  Hear 
the  pressing  language  of  Scripture  to  the  children  of  men  : 
"  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God,  with  all  thy  heart, 
with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  allthy  strength.''''  "  My  son,'' 
says  the  Almighty,  "  give  me  thy  heart;"  not  the  external 
service  of  the  lips,  but  the  united  devotion  of  the  soul.- 
"  Come  out,  then,"  from  among  the  world,  my  Christian 
brethren,  and  let  us  assume  the  ground  which  belongs  to  us. 
In  so  doing  God  "  will  receive  us ;  he  will  be  a  father  to  us 
and  we  shall  be  his  sons  and  daughters."  Think  not  that  I 
am  misrepresenting  the  requisitions  of  the  gospel — you  have 
the  Scriptures  in  your  hands,  and  I  am  willing  you  should 
try  my  expressions  by  that  standard  of  truth-  My  busi- 
ness, as  a  preacher  of  Jesus,  is  to  deliver  my  Master's  mes- 
sage in  the  language  of  truth,  without  any  of  the  false 
colourings  of  human  philosophy  and  vain  deceit.  '*  Be  ve 
holy,  says  God,  for  I  am  holy."  "  Without  holiness  no  man 
shall  see  the  Lord."  If  your  minds  are  disposed  to  yield  to 
these  truths,  and  if  you  feel  weak  and  incapable  of  per- 
forming these  duties,  fly  upon  the  wings  of  prayer  to  a 
throne  of  grace;  strive  mightily  with  God  for  that  wisdom 
which  is  from  above,  and  he  will  shower  down  upon 
you  the  riches  of  his  blessed  Spirit.  Knock  at  the  door  of 
mercy,  and  Jesus  will  open  the  gates  of  heaven  and  feed 
you  in  the  pastures  of  his  grace ;  for  "  those  who  wait  upon 


SERMONS.  359 

the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength."  That  same  Jehovah 
who  sent  down  fire  from  heaven  to  consume  the  stones  and 
the  dust  of  Elijah's  altar,  will  send  down  his  Spirit  to  purify 
our  hearts  from  every  defilement.  Delay  not,  therefore, 
one  moment.  Listen  to  the  pleadings  of  conscience  and  to 
the  voice  of  reason  and  religion,  and  enlist  under  the  ban- 
ner of  Jesus,  "  For  the  Lord,  he  is  the  God  !  the  Lord,  he 
is  the  God." 


SERMON     IV. 


"  Not  willing  that  any  should  perish, hut  that  all  should  come  to  repent- 
ance."— 2  Peteh,  iii.  9. 

The  Almighty  is  represented  in  the  sacred  writings  as  a 
Being  merciful  and  gracious.  He  is  revealed  to  mortals 
as  a  God  long-sutferingand  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth. 
His  benevolence,  we  are  informed,  is  as  unbounded  as  his 
power,  and  although  we  so  often  transgress  his  laws,  and 
trample  upon  his  precepts,  still  mercy  and  compassion  cha- 
racterise his  dealings  with  us,  and  distinguish  him  as  a  ten- 
der and  indulgent  parent. 

The  prophets,  influenced  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  proclaimed 
to  an  apostate  world  the  extent  of  the  divine  forgiveness : 
"  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  white  as 
snow ;"  and  the  Apostles,  animated  by  the  same  principle, 
continued  the  benevolent  theme,  representing  to  the  view 
of  fallen  man  a  remedy  for  his  spiritual  diseases,  both  free 
and  efficacious.  Those  awful  thunders,  which  made  the 
Israelites  tremble  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  are  restrained 
and  the  voice  of  mercy  from  Mount  Zion  cheers  the  heart 
of  penitence,  with  its  mellifluent  strains  of  forgiveness.  The 
attribute  of  sovereignty  is  in  a  great  measure  concealed, 
while  that  of  pardon  and  remission  of  sin  is  displayed,  and 
penitent  man  is  bidden  to  approach  his  maker  with  filial 
confidence.  Angels  sang,  at  the  nativity  of  the  Saviour, 
<'  Peace  on  earth  and  good  will  towards  men ;"  and  the 


SERMONS.  361 

blood  of  the  Redeemer,  as  it  flowed  from  his  compassionate 
bosom,  addresses  us  in  the  same  transporting  language. 
He  calls  upon  us  from  Calvary  in  a  voice  of  love — a  voice 
calculated  to  soften  the  hardest  heart,  and  to  awaken  the 
gratitude  of  every  lational  being.  He  extends  the  sceptre 
of  forgiveness  to  the  penitent,  and  wears  upon  his  breast 
the  inscription  of  the  text,  "Not  willing  that  any  should 
perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance;"  not  one 
exception  ;  the  most  flagrant  offender  will  find  a  welcome 
reception  in  his  bosom,  provided  he  will  repent  of  sin,  be- 
lieve in  his  name,  and  amend  his  ways. 

Man  is  represented  in  Scripture  as  a  fallen  creature,  the 
affections  of  whose  mind  are  depraved,  and  whose  life  is 
marked  with  the  features  of  rebellion  against  God.  It  is 
in  this  character  that  he  is  addressed;  and  it  is  in  con- 
sequence of  his  sins  that  he  is  called  upon  to  repent,  pro- 
vided he  expects  to  be  saved. 

The  Sacred  Volume  abounds  with  proof  to  this  point; 
and  it  is  impossible  to  read  it  with  attention,  without  being 
convinced  of  the  fact.  Thus,  you  perceive,  the  Prophets, 
in  one  sweeping  clause,  comprehend  the  whole  human 
family  as  labouring  imder  the  disease.  "  All  we,  like 
sheep,  have  gone  astray."  "  The  Lord  looked  down  from 
heaven  upon  the  children  of  men,  to  see  if  there  were  any 
that  did  understand  and  seek  after  God.  They  are  all 
gone  aside;  they  are  altogether  become  filthy;  there  is 
none  that  doeth  good,  no !  not  one." 

When  we  tesi  the  truth  of  Scripture  by  what  we  know 
of  ourselves,  and  what  we  see  around  us,  we  must  be  con- 
vinced that  the  representation  is  just;  and  that  man  is  a 
depraved,  sinful  creature.  The  sins  which  have  marked 
our  lives;  the  opposition  which  we  have  made  to  the  divine 
law,  and  to  the  light  of  God's  Spirit  within  us,  form  an  un- 
answerable argument  in  favour  of  the  truth  of  revelation, 
and  of  the  natural  depravity  of  man.  The  statutes  or- 
dained for  the  punishment  of  crime;  tiie  necessity  of  bind- 
ing each  other  by  written  contract  in  our  negociations ;  the 
existence  of  prisons;  the  locks  we  place  upon  our  effects; 

FT  2 


362  SERMONS. 

the  duplicity  with  which  we  meet ;  the  creation  of  tribu- 
nals of  justice ;  all  prove  that  man  is  very  far  gone  from 
original  righteousness ;  that  he  is  not  the  creature  he  was 
when  Jehovah  pronounced  him  good;  that  he  does  not  at 
this  moment  bear  the  image  of  a  holy  God. 

This  principle,  which  constitutes  a  part  of  that  truth,  a 
knowledge  of  which  we  should  study  to  obtain,  notwith- 
standing it  is  so  fully  insisted  upon  in  the  Sacred  Volume, 
is  frequently  questioned,  in  consequence  of  some  remaining 
traits  of  excellence  in  man,  which  have  escaped  the  ruins 
of  the  fall.  Thus  the  same  individual,  who  refuses  to  obey 
the  laws  of  God,  and  who  will  not  be  confined  within  the 
limits  of  Gospel  precepts,  will  display  a  benevolence  of  cha- 
racter truly  amiable.  The  sorrows  of  a  fellow-creature 
will  find  a  passage  to  his  heart,  and  melt  him  into  tears. 
The  poverty  of  a  suffering  mortal  will  excite  his  compas- 
sion, and  draw  from  his  purse  the  most  liberal  supplies.  As 
a  husband,  he  will  evince  the  greatest  affection  ;  as  a  son, 
he  will  be  kind  and  respectful;  and  as  a  parent,  anxious 
to  advance  the  temporal  interests  of  his  family.  These 
virtues  are  certainly  ornamental  to  our  nature,  and  ad- 
vantageous to  society.  But  when  you  see  the  same  in- 
dividual withholding  his  allegiance  from  God,  which  is  his 
paramount  duty ;  when  you  see  him  deaf  to  the  calls  of 
religion;  insensible  of  his  obligations  to  his  Saviour;  the 
violater  of  the  Sabbath ;  absent  from  the  ordinances  he  is 
commanded  to  attend;  what  conclusions  can  you  draw 
from  such  conduct,  but  that  man,  since  the  hour  in  which 
he  was  first  made  and  came  pure  and  holy  from  the  hands 
of  his  Creator,  has  undergone  a  dismal  change;  that  the 
image  of  God,  which  was  impressed  upon  his  soul,  is  de- 
faced ;  that  he  is  now  unholy  and  imperfect. 

The  ruins  of  those  ancient  cities  of  which  we  read,  con- 
tain at  this  moment  some  beauties,  the  relics  of  what 
they  were  in  the  days  of  their  prosperity.  A  pillar 
may  be  found,  retaining  some  of  its  original  excellence,  but 
the  pillar  we  perceive  to  be  displaced  and  prostrate  upon 
he  earth.    Some  fractured  column,  magnificent  in  its  struc- 


SERMONS.  363 

ture,  elegant  in  its  decoration,  meets  tlie  eye,  and  strikes 
us  with  astonishment.  These  things,  however,  show  us 
that  the  original  building,  of  which  they  formed  a  part, 
has  undergone  a  change,  and  been  overthrown.  These 
fragments  convince  us  that  we  see  but  the  remains  of  what 
they  once  were.  They  lead  us  back  in  imagination  to  the 
period  in  which  they  came  from  the  hands  of  the  artist 
perfect  and  complete,  and  satisfy  us,  that  the  editice  to 
which  they  belonged  has  been  laid  waste  by  some  destruc- 
tive catastrophe.  So  the  benevolence  of  man,  his  afTection 
for  his  family,  when  found  buried  in  the  rubbish  of  ingra- 
titude to  God,  and  a  disregard  to  the  precepts  of  religion, 
proclaim  to  us  that  the  attributes  he  once  possessed,  the 
sublime  character  he  held,  when  in  a  state  of  primeval 
innocence,  has  been  defaced,  and  that  he  forms  the  wreck 
only  of  what  he  once  was. 

The  Gospel  contains  the  overtures  of  mercy,  which  God 
has  been  pleased  to  make  to  a  sinful  world.  Jf  man  will 
acknowledge  his  transgressions,  and  solicit  forgiveness,  he 
will  be  pardoned,  and  taken  into  favour.  But  if  his  mind 
should  rise  in  opposition  to  the  principle;  if  he  should  re- 
fuse to  submit  to  those  terms  which  the  Almighty  has  pro- 
posed, and  instead  of  acknowledging  his  transgressions,  at- 
tempt his  own  justification,  he  places  himself  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  offered  remedy,  and  loses  all  claim  to  the 
merits  of  the  Saviour. 

It  was  to  obviate  this  difficulty,  and  to  convince  us  that 
we  are  sinners,  that  we  are  always  spoken  of  in  Scripture 
as  offenders  against  God.  Man  is  viewed  in  no  other  light 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  revelation,  and  as  such 
we  are  universally  addressed. 

This  formed  the  basis  of  all  the  appeals  which  St.  Paul 
made  to  those  to  whom  he  ministered.  No  doubt  th^re 
were  many  individuals  among  those  to  whom  the  Apostle 
preached,  whose  habits  were  moral,  and  whose  characters, 
in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  were  truly  amiable.  Paul,  how- 
ever, being  convinced  that  impurity  of  design,  though  that 
design  might  not  be  carried  into  effect,  was  sinful  in  the 


364  SERMONS. 

sight  of  God,  and  would  subject  the  offender  to  punishment; 
Paul  being  sensible,  that  the  only  way  in  which  to  obtain 
pardon,  was  earnestly  to  solicit  it,  made  one  and  the  same 
appeal  to  all  without  exception,  whether  they  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  Israel,  or  whether  they  were  Gentiles: 
he  called  upon  them  to  repent  and  believe  the  record 
which  God  hath  given  of  his  Son.  "  He  testified  both  to 
the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  towards  God, 
and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

In  order  to  prove  to  us  the  imperfection  of  our  best 
works,  and  the  impossibihty  of  being  justified  by  them, 
St.  Paul  declares  that  he  was  blameless,  as  touching  the 
righteousness  of  the  law ;  that  as  far  as  the  construction 
put  upon  it  by  the  Pharisees  extended,  so  far  had  he  ob- 
served its  precepts:  notwithstanding  which  evidence  of  his 
obedience,  he  fled  to  the  cross  as  his  only  refuge,  and  trust- 
ed to  the  atonement  for  his  salvation.  Looking  back  upon 
his  conformity  to  the  law,  he  considered  it  a  foundation  too 
unstable  to  rest  his  eternal  hopes  upon.  Looking  up  to  the 
cross,  and  viewing  the  atonement  as  all-sufficient  to  secure 
his  future  happiness,  he  thus  expressed  his  confidence  in 
the  Redeemer,  his  perfect  reliance  upon  his  merits:  "I 
count  all  things  but  loss,  that  I  may  win  Christ,  and  be 
found  in  him;  not  having  on  my  own  righteousness,  which 
is  of  the  law,but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ, 
the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith." 

Paul  was  sensible  that  when  he  appeared  in  the  pre- 
sence of  a  holy  God,  his  best  actions  would  be  found  min- 
gled with  the  dross  of  his  corruption.  Paul  was  sensible 
that  his  most  virtuous  deeds  had  not  always  been  devoid  of 
selfish  and  improper  motives;  that  when  inspected  by  the 
eye  of  that  Being  who  is  perfect  in  holiness,  they  would 
appear  altogether  deficient;  when  weighed  in  the  balance 
of  the  sanctuary,  they  would  be  found  wanting — as  light 
as  air,  and  altogether  vanity.  Conscious  of  these  things, 
he  embraced  the  ofler  of  salvation  in  the  Gospel ;  he  clung 
to  it  as  a  drowning  mariner  to  a  plank,  and  fled  to  that  Sa- 
viour who  is  "  unwilling  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all 


SERMONS.  365 

should  come  to  repentance;"  to  him  "  who  will  have  all 
men  to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth." 

When  the  Redeemer  commissioned  his  Apostles  to  spread 
the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  make  a  communication 
of  his  love  to  man,  you  perceive  that  love  which  was  to 
compose  their  joyful  theme  is  spoken  of  as  an  act  of  mercyj 
men  are  viewed  as  sinners,  and  are  called  upon  to  repent 
of  their  transgressions,  as  the  condition  upon  which  their 
forgiveness  is  suspended.  "  Go  ye,"  said  the  Saviour,  "  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature." 
Inform  your  fellow  mortals,  that  the  vigorous  demands  of 
divine  justice  have  been  satisfied  by  my  sufferings:  that  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  which  had  been  closed  against  them, 
has  been  opened  for  their  reception,  through  the  atonement 
ofiered  on  Calvary.  Make  this  communication  known  to 
every  rational  creature.  Inform  the  world  that  I  am  no 
respecter  of  persons,  kindred,  or  nations.  "He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned." 

With  this  message  of  mercy  upon  his  lips,  did  Paul  preach 
salvation  through  the  blood  of  Christ  to  the  Athenians. 

In  the  conduct  of  that  people,  we  perceive  the  deficiency 
of  the  human  intellect,  in  forming  a  proper  conception  of 
Jehovah  and  his  attributes.  Learning  and  science,  it  is  to 
be  remembered,  flourished  in  the  greatest  perfection  in  the 
Gentile  world,  immediately  preceding  the  advent  of  the 
Saviour.  Notwithstanding,  however,  all  the  aids  derived 
from  those  sources,  the  Athenians  were  as  ignorant  of 
Deity,  as  the  most  savage  tribes  which  inhabit  our  western 
forests.  When  visited  by  the  Apostle,  he  discovered  that 
they,  whose  minds  had  been  cultivated  and  inproved — who 
considered  themselves  possessed  of  the  greatest  information; 
as  prodigies  of  human  learning — were  given  to  the  grossest 
idolatry  and  Polytheism.  He  therefore  embraced  the  op- 
portunity afforded  him  of  preaching  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied, and  of  leading  men  from  the  creature,  to  the  Creator. 
"Him,"  said  he,  "whom  ye  ignorantly  worship,  declare  I  unto 


366  SERMONS. 

you."  The  spirit  of  Paul  derived  strength  from  that  spec- 
tacle of  misery  and  infatuation,  in  which  he  was  surrounded. 
To  behold  rational  creatures,  bowing  down  before  the 
works  of  their  own  hands,  formed  a  scene  so  truly  distress- 
ing, that  his  best  efforts  were  made  use  of  to  reclaim  them. 
Notwithstanding  they  had  given  that  glory  to  idols,  which 
is  due  to  God  alone,  he  called  upon  them  to  awake  from 
their  delusion,  and  to  worship  the  Maker  of  all  things.  He 
showed  them  that  forgiveness  might  be  obtained.  "The 
times  of  former  ignorance  God  winked  at,  but  now  com- 
mandeth  ail  men,  every  where,  to  repent." 

From  the  disposition  of  mercy  thus  manifested  by  the 
Almighty,  to  his  intelligent  creatures,  even  to  those  most 
sunk  in  the  deepest  barbarism  and  wickedness,  it  must  be 
evident  that  he  is  "  unwilling  that  any  should  perish,  and 
desirous  that  all  should  come  to  repentance."  The  trans- 
gressor, when  he  reflects  upon  what  Jehovah  has  done  for 
man,  cannot  say  with  truth,  or  even  with  the  appearance 
of  truth,  that  his  unbelief  and  perverseness  are  agreeable  to 
the  Almighty.  He  cannot  say,  that  he  is  placed  in  a  state 
of  difficulty,  from  which  there  is  no  escape.  He  cannot 
say,  that  his  Creator  will  be  pleased  with  his  destruction ; 
delighted  with  the  ruin,  the  everlasting  ruin  of  his  soul. 
The  appeals  which  the  Almighty  makes  to  his  conscience, — 
the  message  of  the  Gospel  preached  to  him  for  his  accept- 
ance— the  declaration  of  Jehovah  by  Ezekiel,  "  say  unto 
them,  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord  God,  I  have  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  that  the  wicked  turn  from  his 
way  and  live" — the  solemn  assurance  of  the  text,  "  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to 
repentance:" — ail  these  passages  unite  in  rescuing  Deity 
from  the  charge  of  man's  destruction  ;  and  in  placing  the 
condemnation  of  the  impenitent  to  their  own  account. 

If  it  should  be  observed,  that  theduty  of  repentance  can- 
not be  performed  through  our  own  strength — if  it  should 
be  said  that  we  are  not  sufiicient  of  ourselves  to  think  a 
good  thought ;  let  it  be  remembered  also,  that  when  the 
Gospel  enjoins  a  duty,  it  directs  us  to  the  means  by  which 


SERMONS.  367 

that  duty  can  be  effected.  When  we  are  called  upon  to 
repent,  we  are  told  by  the  Apostle,  that  "  Christ  is  exalted 
to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  to  Israel 
for  the  forgiveness  of  sin."  The  way,  therefore,  in  which 
repentance  is  to  be  obtained,  is,  to  "  ask  that  we  may 
have;  to  seek,  that  we  may  find;  and  to  knock,  that  the 
door  may  be  opened  unto  us."  If  it  should  be  observed 
that  we  are  so  weak,  that  without  the  influence  and  aid  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  we  can  do  nothing — it  should  be  remem- 
bered, also,  that  it  is  in  consequence  of  this  weakness  of 
which  we  complain,  that  the  Spirit  is  promised  to  all  who 
will  humbly  solicit  its  assistance.  Nay,  to  convince  us  of 
the  willingness  of  God  to  help  us  in  the  discharge  of  our 
duty,  and  to  encourage  us  in  our  supplications  for  divine 
aid,  the  Saviour  has  made  an  appeal  to  our  understanding, 
the  force  of  which  cannot  be  resisted.  He  represents  to  us, 
that  tenderness  and  affection  which  we  feel  for  our  children, 
and  the  disposition  we  have  to  listen  to  their  requests;  and 
then  adds,  "If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
to  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  my  h  eavenly  Father 
give  his  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him."  It  is  upon  this 
principle,  and  with  the  force  of  this  declaration,  bearing 
upon  his  mind,  that  St.  James  says,  "  If  any  man  lack  wis- 
dom, let  him  ask  of  God,  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally, 
and  upbraideth  not."  In  this  glowing  passage  there  is  ex- 
hibited the  greatest  force  of  expression.  If  any  man, 
whoever  he  may  be,  of  whatever  nation,  whether  a  con- 
firmed saint,  or  an  individual  just  awaking  from  his  leth- 
argy : — if  any  man  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  who 
giveth  to  all  men.  No  contracted  limits  are  set  to  the  di- 
vine goodness,  but  to  every  man  who  sincerely  asks,  God 
giveth,  and  that  liberally ;  not  with  a  sparing  hand,  but  in 
the  most  abundant  supplies,  and  upbraideth  not.  The 
inquirer  shall  be  repulsed  with  no  frown  of  disapprobation, 
or  expression  of  displeasure,  in  consequence  of  past  sin  ;  but 
he  shall  be  received  as  a  son,  and  welcomed  to  the  bosom 
of  his  God. 

The  testimony  of  Scripture  is  so  full  upon  the  subject  of 


368  SKRMONS. 

the  divine  mercy;  the  declarations  of  God's  word  are  so  con- 
clusive upon  the  subject  of  the  universality  of  the  atone- 
ment, and  of  the  free  oifer  of  salvation  to  all  who  will 
comply  with  its  conditions,  that  it  is  impossible  to  resist 
their  force,  or  to  remain  unaffected  under  those  breathings 
of  compassion  in  which  they  are  expressed. 

John  the  Baptist  speaks  of  the  Redeemer,  as  "  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  St.  Paul 
says,  "  There  is  one  God,  and  one  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus  ;  who  gave  himself  a  ran- 
som for  all."  St.  John  declares,  "If  any  man  sin,  we 
have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  right- 
eous; and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for 
ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world." 

To  conclude.  With  such  a  dispensation  of  mercy  as  that 
contained  in  the  Gospel,  presented  to  our  view — with 
such  liberal  offers  of  salvation  pressing  themselves  upon  our 
consciences, — what  apology  will  the  sinner  have  to  offer 
for  his  disobedience  to  the  precepts  of  Jehovah,  his  rejection 
of  his  goodness  ?  If  no  provision  had  been  made  for  our 
escape  from  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  the  transgressor  might 
advance  some  plea  for  his  rebellion ;  some  excuse  for  his 
neglect  of  divine  things.  But  when  he  is  told,  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  will  be  given  him  to  aid  him  in  his  religious 
efforts — when  he  is  told  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  made 
that  satisfaction  to  divine  justice,  which  the  violated  law 
of  God  required;  and  that  every  impediment  between 
heaven  and  his  soul  have  been  removed — when  he  is  re- 
minded that  the  Spirit  of  God  has  striven  with  him  from 
his  earliest  years,  cautioning  him  against  sin,  and  exciting 
him  to  the  practice  of  virtue — when  his  conscience  con- 
victs him  of  having  sinned  against  light,  and  against  knowl- 
edge— when  convinced  of  the  truth  of  all  these  things, 
how  awful  will  be  his  situation  at  the  last  day — how  un- 
pardonable will  his  conduct  appear!  If  sinful  pursuits  pro- 
duced us  real  happiness,  there  would  be  more  excuse  for 
our  continuance  in  the  practice  of  them  than  the  trans- 
gressor can   possibly  plead.     But  when  conscience  by  its 


SEKMONS. 


369 


powerful  appeals  renders  the  sinner  unhappy  in  the  midst 
of  his  transgressions ;    when  conscience  with  its  warning 
voice  breaks  in  upon  him  in  the  hour  of  his  wanderings, 
and  proclaims  to  him  that  the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  and 
that  ruin  awaits  him  for   his  rebellion  ;  when  conscience 
pronounces  punishment  as  the  consequence  of  transgression, 
and  when   the  fancied    enjoyments  of  the  sinner  wither 
under   its  paralizing  influence, — we   should  suppose    that 
reason  would  arrest  him  in  his  progress,  and  convince  him 
of  his  awful  mistake.     (As  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  I  inter- 
pose my  fatherly  counsel  between  the  offender  and  ruin.) 
The  Lord  Jesus  is  unwilling,  my  fellow  mortals,  that  you 
should    perish  ;  he    shed   his  blood  for  our  salvation  ;  he 
died  that  we  might  live  forever;    from  the  cross  on  Cal- 
vary he  addresses  us  in  mercy,  and  offers  us  an  interest  in 
the  merit  of  his  death.     "  Look  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved," 
forms  his  affectionate  appeal.  "  Why,  why  will  ye  die?"  is 
his  expostulation  of  mercy.     Another  day  may  be  too  late; 
let   the  supplication  of  Peter  constitute  our  prayer,  "  Lord 
save  us  or  we  perish." 

To  those  who  love  the  Lord — to  those  who  acknowledge 
his  goodness,  and  are  disposed  to  obey  his  precepts,  the 
subject  we  have  considered  is  calculated  to  awaken  their 
gratitude,  and  to  excite  them  to  the  most  vigorous  dis- 
charge of  duty. 

The  love  of  God  cannot  fail  of  inspiring  the  Christian's 
bosom  with  the  most  fervent  zeal.  We  cannot  serve  that 
Being  too  faithfully  who  has  executed  such  wonders  to  secure 
our  salvation.  The  incarnation  and  ministry  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  excited  the  devotion  of  angels,  and  produced 
a  jubilee  in  heaven.  His  death  on  Calvary,  his  precious 
blood  as  it  flowed  from  his  bosom,  are  proofs  conclusive  of 
his  affection  for  man,  and  entitle  him  to  our  adoration. 

Let  us  this  day,  my  Christian  brethren,  renew  our  vows 
of  obedience  ;  let  us  love  him  unreservedly  who  hath  thus 
loved  us;  and  be  determined  to  know  nothing  but  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified. 


6  G 


SERMON   V. 


"  The  hand  of  the  Lord  was  upon  me,  and  carried  me  out  in  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord,  and  set  me  down  in  the  midst  of  the  valley,  which  was  full  of 
bones,  and  caused  me  to  pass  by  them  round  about:  and,  behold,  there 
were  very  many  in  the  open  valley;  and,  lo, they  were  very  dry.  And  he 
said  unto  me.  Son  of  man,  can  these  bones  live  1  And  I  answered,  O 
Lord  God,  thou  knowest." — Ezekiei,  xxxvii.  1,  2,  3. 

The  mind  fond  of  the  sublime  and  beautiful,  may  always 
meet  with  the  finest  figures  of  speech  in  the  sacred  wri- 
tings. The  imagination  of  man,  even  in  his  most  favored 
moments,  cannot  produce  such  noble,  animated  images,  as 
those  contained  in  the  Scriptures.  To  compare  the  light 
of  a  midnight  taper  with  the  sun  in  his  strength,  would 
form  a  comparison  more  just  than  to  compare  the  writings 
of  the  most  exalted  genius  with  the  language  of  inspired 
men.  One  is  the  effort  of  the  human  mind,  the  other  the 
immediate  production  of  the  Almighty. 

In  the  passage  before  us  there  are  beauties  not  only 
calculated  to  please  and  to  instruct,  but  to  animate  the 
Christian  with  hope.  It  conveys  to  him  information  which 
elevates  his  thoughts  above  all  temporal  considerations,  and 
proclaims  to  him  his  future  happy  destiny ;  it  assures  him 
that  the  Almighty  possesses  the  power,  not  only  to  rectify 
the  disorders  of  his  depraved  nature  by  infusing  into  his 
soul  spiritual  life,  but  that  the  tenants  of  the  grave  shall 
be  reanimated  by  his  influence,  and  arise  from  their  slum- 
bering mansions,  clothed  in  immortality.  It  is  calculated 
to  console  the  pious  parent,  in  the  hour  of  his  privation,  with 
the  prospect  of  a  reunion  with  his  offspring  in  a  better 


SERMONS.  371 

world;  it  is  calculated  to  soften  the  anguish  of  the  widow's 
heart,  and  to  allay  the  distresses  of  the  orphan,  by  the 
assurance  of  the  resurrection  of  his  Christian  parent  from 
the  dead ;  it  proclaims  to  the  believer,  that  this  world  is 
not  the  only  theatre  upon  which  he  is  to  exist;  it  shews 
him  that  the  God  he  loves  is  able  to  quicken  his  body, 
though  buried  for  ages,  and  to  restore  it  from  the  ruins 
of  the  grave. 

The  subject  divides  itself  into  three  propositions.  First, 
as  descriptive  of  the  state  of  the  Jews  while  captive  in 
Babylon.  Secondly,  as  descriptive  of  the  resurrection  of 
immortal  beings  from  the  death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  right- 
eousness. Thirdly,  as  descriptive  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  at  the  last  dav. 

First,  as  descriptive  of  the  state  of  the  Jews  while  cap- 
tive in  Babylon,  and  their  deliverance  by  Cyrus. 

Notwithstanding  the  Almighty  had  promised  to  release 
Israel  from  their  captivity,  and  to  restore  them  to  their  own 
country, still  the  difficulties  in  which  they  were  placed,  their 
dispersed  state  and  separation  from  each  other;  their  des- 
titution of  all  those  means  necessary  to  favour  their  return, 
produced  that  degree  of  dejection  which  prevented  them 
from  enjoying  the  comfort  connected  with  the  assurance  of 
their  deliverance;  the  utmost  despondency  pervaded  their 
minds,  and  sunk  them  in  the  abyss  of  despair. 

The  affliction  under  which  they  laboured,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  separation  from  their  altars  and  their 
country,  is  eloquently  expressed  in  the  cxxxvii.  Psalm.  The 
recollection  of  their  former  state,  a  period  in  which  they 
were  exalted  to  heaven  in  point  of  privileges,  when  com- 
pared to  that  abject  situation  to  which  the  Psalmist  alluded, 
drew  from  their  lips  the  most  pungent  expressions  of  dis- 
tress, and  from  their  eyes  tears  of  the  deepest  grief.  "  By 
the  rivers  of  Babylon  there  we  sat  down ;  yea,  we  wept 
when  we  remembered  Zion  ;  we  hanged  our  harps  upon  the 
willows  in  the  midst  thereof,  for  there  they  that  carried 
us  away  captive  required  of  us  a  song;  and  they  that 
wasted  us  required  of  us  mirth,  saying,  sing  us  one  of  the 


372  SERMONS. 

songs  of  Zion.  How  shall  we  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a 
strange  land  ?  If  I  forget  thee,  0  Jerusalem,  let  my  right 
hand  forget  her  cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let 
my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth." 

In  addition  to  those  painful  feelings  connected  with  a 
state  of  bondage,  they  had  to  contend  with  the  cruel  in- 
sults of  their  idolatrous  masters.  Instead  of  meeting  with 
that  commiseration  and  sympathy  which  were  due  a  con- 
quered people,  their  enemies  insulted  them  in  their  distress ; 
and  while  their  hearts  were  bursting  with  grief,  the 
heathen  required  of  them  the  language  of  happiness  and 
contentment. 

Had  their  enemies,  from  proper  motives,  asked  them  to 
sing  the  songs  of  Zion,  they  would  joyfully  have  yielded  to 
their  requests;  but  it  was  done  to  ridicule  the  devotions  of 
an  afflicted  people,  and  to  turn  their  religious  exercises  into 
a  jest.  The  Psalmist,  at  a  particular  period,  influenced  by 
considerations  similar  to  those  which  produced  silence  on 
the  part  of  the  Jews,  declared,  "  I  will  keep  my  tongue  as 
it  were  with  a  bridle,  while  the  ungodly  are  in  my  sight." 
In  unison  with  the  same  feelings  the  afflicted  Jew  observed, 
"How  shall  I  sing  the  Lord's  song  in  a  strange  land?" 
How  shall  I  sing  that  which  is  so  sacred  to  my  soul  in  the 
presence  of  idolaters,  and  render  a  service  peculiar  to  the 
worship  of  God  a  source  of  merriment  to  the  wicked  ;  to 
those  who  are  strangers  to  its  importance,  and  determined 
to  ridicule  rny  devotions  1  Dark,  however,  as  was  the  pe- 
riod in  which  they  lived ;  tempestuous  as  was  the  sea  of 
calamity  in  which  they  were  involved, — a  gleam  of  light 
would  sometimes  reflect  itself  upon  their  minds  and  enable 
them  to  realize  the  promise  of  their  liberation.  "  O  daugh- 
ter of  Babylon,  who  art  to  be  destroyed,  happy  shall  he  be 
that  rewardeth  thee,  as  thou  hast  served  us."  {"  Happy 
shall  he  be  that  taketh  and  dasheth  thy  little  ones  against 
a  stone.") 

It  was  in  a  moment  thus  dark  and  gloomy,  a  moment  in 
which  Israel  was  prostrated  in  ruin  ;  as  destitute  of  the 
power  of  exertion  as  those  dry  bones  which  Ezekiel  saw  in 


I 


SERMONS.  373 

his  vision,  (a  vision  which  declared,  that  although  the  re- 
lease of  the  Jews  was  an  event  which,  to  man,  appeared 
impossible,  yet  that  it  was  not  impossible  with  God ;  but 
that  the  time  was  at  hand  in  which  Jehovah  would  arise 
and  have  mercy  upon  Zion,  and  restore  his  people  to  their 
own  country,)  that  the  king  of  Persia  was  selected  by 
heaven  as  the  instrument  of  their  relief;  their  deliverance 
was  effected  by  Cyrus,  who,  in  conjunction  with  Darius  the 
Mede,  subdued  the  Chaldean  nation,  and  established  the 
Israelites  in  their  own  land.  "  The  dry  bones  of  the  cap- 
tive tribes  were  animated  with  new  life;  the  Lord  breathed 
upon  the  slain  and  they  lived." 

The  vision  contained  in  the  text,  is  also  descriptive  of 
the  resurrection  of  immortal  beings  from  the  death  of  sin 
to  a  life  of  righteousness. 

However  solemn  the  reflection,  still  it  is  asserted  as  a 
truth  in  the  Scriptures,  that  they  who  live  in  pleasure  are 
dead  while  they  live ;  they  are  insensible  that  this  life  is  a 
state  of  probation  ;  they  live  as  if  there  was  no  other  state 
of  existence  than  the  present.  Sin  is  the  death  of  the  soul : 
consequently,  wherever  habitual  sin  prevails  there  is  a  pri- 
vation of  spiritual  life,  an  insensibility  to  divine  things,  a 
deadness  to  any  enjoyments  but  those  of  our  carnal  nature. 
The  practice  of  iniquity  renders  the  sinner  obnoxious  to  a 
God  of  holiness,  and  cuts  him  off  from  God  the  fountain  of 
life.  That  St.  Paul  considered  the  Ephesians  in  a  state  of 
spiritual  death  prior  to  their  conversion  and  establishment 
in  holiness,  is  evident  from  the  manner  in  which  he  ad- 
dressed them  subsequent  to  their  moral  change.  "  You 
hath  he  quickened,"  said  the  venerable  Apostle,  "  who 
were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins."  The  conversion  of  a 
soul  to  God,  is  its  resurrection  from  death  to  life.  It  then 
begins  to  live  when  it  begins  to  live  to  God  ;  to  breathe 
after  heaven  and  holiness ;  to  move  towards  the  Almighty, 
and  to  make  preparation  for  that  eternity  toward  which  we 
are  rapidly  hastening. 

When  we  reflect  upon  the  number  of  those  who  live  re- 
gardless  of  the  Almighty  ;    when   we  call   to  view  the 

gg2 


374  SERMONS. 

whole  human  family,  and  consider  how  great  is  the  pro- 
portion of  mankind  who  habitually  violate  the  laws  of  God, 
and  refuse  a  subjection  to  his  authority,  we  must  acknowl- 
edge that  the  metaphor  in  our  text  is  perfectly  descriptive 
of  their  awful  state.  Instead  of  evidencing  the  possession 
of  spiritual  life,  they  appear  dead  and  insensible  to  divine 
impressions.  "The  valley,"  as  the  prophet  expresses  it,  "  is 
full  of  bones;  and  those  bones  are  very  dry."  Destitute, 
however,  as  they  are  of  a  disposition  to  engage  in  spiritual 
things,  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  calculated  to  infuse  life  and 
vigor  into  them.  The  breath  of  divine  grace  will  breathe 
upon  the  slain  that  they  may  live,  and  man,  who  by  the 
fall  lost  his  moral  principle,  will  become  a  living  soul,  ac- 
tive in  the  discharge  of  duty,  alive  to  God  and  devoted  to 
his  service.  This  was  the  case  with  Saul  of  Tarsus,  and 
it  was  also  the  case  with  the  thousands  who  were  convert- 
ed at  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  When  the  Holy  Ghost  dis- 
played his  divine  power  among  them,  they  awoke  from  the 
death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness,  b'aul  exclaimed, 
"  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?"  and  the  astonished 
Jev\s  inquired,  "  Men  and  brethren  what  shall  we  do  to 
be  saved?"  St.  Paul,  instead  of  breathing  out  threaten- 
ings  and  slaughter  against  his  fellow-creatures,  was  endued 
with  a  spirit  of  peace  and  good-will  to  man.  The  most 
perfect  accomplishment  of  Ezekiel's  vision  will  be  found 
by  considering,  thirdly,  its  reference  to  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead  at  the  last  day. 

Upon  this  solemn  and  important  event  the  Scriptures  are 
very  full.  Daniel  proclaims  it  in  these  words :  "  Many 
of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake, 
some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame  and  ever- 
lasting contempt."  Job,  animated  with  the  pleasing  pros- 
pect which  awaited  him  at  that  hour,  testified  of  its 
certainty;  "I  know  (hat  my  Ptedeemer  liveth  and  that 
he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth  ;  and, 
though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my 
flesh  I  shall  see  God,  whom  I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine 
eyes   shall  behold  and  not  another;"  and   the  Psalmist, 


SERMONS.  375 

"  Thou  turnest  men  to  destruction,  and  again  thou  sayest, 
return  again  ye  children  of  men." 

When  the  light  of  the  gospel,  by  which  life  and  immor- 
tality have  been  brought  to  light,  was  reflected  upon  the 
world,  the  mystery  in  which  the  resurrection  had  been 
clothed  was  rent  asunder,  and  the  most  clear  and  manifest 
representation  of  it  has  been  exhibited  to  our  view.  "  The 
hour  is  coming,"  said  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "  when  all  that 
are  in  their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  shall  come  forth, 
they  that  have  done  good  unto  the  resurrection  of  life,  and 
they  that  have  done  evil  unto  the  resurrection  of  damna- 
tion." 

St.  Paul,  impressed  with  the  solemnity  of  the  subject, 
declares,  "  We  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ  to  receive  the  reward  according  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body."  St.  John,  in  the  Revelation,  asserts,  "I  saw 
a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heavens  fled  away.  I  saw 
the  dead  both  small  and  great  stand  before  God :  and  the 
sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,  and  death  and  hell 
delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  ;  and  they  were 
judged  every  man  according  to  his  works."  (St.  Peter  paints 
to  our  view,  in  colours  truly  awful,  the  solemnity  of  the 
last  judgment;  "  The  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief 
in  the  night,  in  which  the  heavens  shall  be  rolled  up  with 
a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ; 
the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be 
burnt  up.") 

It  was  this  momentous  principle,  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  at  the  last  day,  which  invigorated  the  Patriarchs,  and 
has  sustained  the  people  of  God  under  every  trial.  It  was 
this  principle  which  Paul  asserted  and  vindicated  in  the 
presence  of  King  Agrippa  ;  "  Why  should  it  be  thought  a 
thing  incredible,"  said  he,  "that  God  should  raise  the 
dead."  If  it  be  an  event  to  which  the  powers  of  man  are 
unequal,  it  cannot  constitute  a  principle  which  exceeds  the 
power  of  God.  Did  not  the  Almighty  architect  create  the 
world  out  of  nothing  ?  calling  into  existence  the  sun,  and 


370  SERMONS. 

covering  the  heavens  with  hosts  of  glittering  stars  ?  Did  he 
not  form  man  out  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  endue  him 
with  Hfe?  and  can  he  not  again  form  them  out  of  their  own 
clay,  and  reanimate  their  bodies? 

The  universal  impression  stamped  upon  the  human  mind, 
relative  to  the  event  under  consideration,  forms  a  sti'ong 
argument  in  favour  of  the  position.  Almost  every  nation 
with  whose  history  we  are  acquainted,  bears  witness  to  the 
truth.  A  longing  after  immortality  pervades  our  whole 
species;  they  all  look  forward  to  a  future  state,  and,  how- 
ever clouded  and  inconsistent  may  be  their  views,  still,  as 
the  opinion  is  universal,  it  carries  on  it  the  impress  of  an 
Almighty  hand. 

In  his  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  St.  Paul  enters  into  a 
long  and  satisfactory  argument  upon  the  subject  of  the  re- 
surrection, proving  the  truth  of  the  principle,  not  only  from 
the  ability  of  the  Almighty  to  execute  it,  but  from  analogy 
also.  "  Some  man  will  say,  how  are  the  dead  raised  up, 
and  with  what  body  will  they  come  ?  Thou  fool !  that 
which  thou  sovv^est  is  not  quickened,  except  it  die."  The 
seed  we  deposit  in  the  earth  must  first  corrupt  before  it 
will  quicken  and  spring  up  ;  it  not  only  vegetates  after  it 
is  corrupted,  hut  it  must  die  that  it  may  live ;  our  bodies 
are  sown  in  corruption,  but  they  will  be  raised  in  incor- 
ruption.  They  will  then  be  subject  to  no  decay — liable  to 
no  infirmity  or  disease — made  like  the  glorious  body  of  our 
Redeemer — refined  into  an  etherial  substance,  immortal 
in  the  heavens. 

It  was  this  event,  which  is  so  fully,  so  sublimely  repre- 
sented in  the  vision  of  Ezekiel;  "  The  hand  of  the  Lord 
was  upon  me,  and  carried  me  out  in  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
and  set  me  down  in  the  midst  of  the  valley,  which  was  full 
of  bones,  and  caused  me  to  pass  by  them  roundabout;  and 
behold,  there  were  very  many  in  the  open  valley :  and  lo, 
they  were  very  dry.  And  he  said  unto  me,  son  of  man,  can 
these  bones  live?  And  I  answered,  O  Lord  God,  thou 
knowest.  Again,  he  said  unto  me,  Prophesy  upon  these 
bones;  say  unto  them,  0,  ye  dry  bones,  hear  ye  the  word 


SERMONS.  377 

of  the  Lord :  thus  saith  the  Lord  God  unto  these  bones, 
Behold  I  will  cause  breath  to  enter  into  you,  and  ye  shall 
live.  And  I  will  lay  sinews  upon  you,  and  will  bring  flesh 
upon  you,  and  cover  you  with  skin,  and  put  breath  in  you, 
and  ye  shall  live,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord. 
So  1  prophesied  as  I  was  commanded;  and  as  I  prophesied 
there  was  a  noise — and  behold,  a  shaking;  and  the  bones 
came  together,  bone  to  his  bone.  And  when  I  beheld,  lo, 
the  sinews  and  the  flesh  came  upon  them,  and  the  skin 
covered  them  above ;  but  there  was  no  breath  in  them. 
Then  said  he  unto  me,  Prophesy  unto  the  winds :  Prophesy, 
son  of  man,  and  say  to  the  wind,  thus  saith  the  Lord  God : 
Come  from  the  four  winds,  O  breath,  and  breathe  upon 
these  slain,  that  they  may  live.  So  I  prophesied  as  he 
commanded  me;  and  the  breath  came  into  them,  and  they 
lived,  and  stood  upon  their  feet,  an  exceeding  great  army." 

There  is  no  point  of  our  holy  religion  which  conveys,  to 
a  pious  and  reflecting  mind,  such  unbounded  satisfaction  as 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  ;  the  prospect  of  another 
country,  in  which  happiness  without  alloy  will  be  awarded 
to  the  faithful,  reconciles  them  to  present  difficulty,  and 
gives  an  elasticity  to  their  minds,  which  enables  them  to 
submit  cheerfully  to  the  troubles  of  this  lower  world.  With- 
out its  cheering  considerations,  how  destitute  of  comfort 
would  the  believer  be,  when  called  upon  to  part  with  a 
Christian  parent — to  take  a  last  farewell  of  the  pious  com- 
panion of  his  bosom — to  commit  to  the  tomb  the  child  of 
his  affections,  a  beloved  brother,  a  friend?  How  heavy 
would  be  his  heart  when  consigning  them  to  the  sepulchre, 
if  that  sepulchre  was  never  to  surrender  up  its  imprisoned 
guests  ? 

Aided  by  the  light  of  Revelation,  and  confiding  in  the  vera- 
city of  that  report,  stamped  upon  its  sacred  pages  by  the  God 
he  worships,  the  Christian  anticipates  a  reunion  with  his 
departed  relatives  in  the  eternal  world  ;  he  stands  in  imagi- 
nation at  their  graves;  he  inquires  in  the  language  of  the 
prophet,  "  Can  these  dry  bones  live  ?"  And  while  the  ques- 
tion is  still  dwelling  on  his  tongue,  he  beholds  them  vivified 


378  SERMONS. 

by  the  breath  of  the  Almighty ;  he  sees  them  shaking, 
quivering  with  newly  imparted  life.  However  numerous 
the  bones  which  constitute  the  human  frame,  he  sees  them, 
with  Ezekiel's  eye,  coming  together,  bone  to  its  kindred 
bone  ;  he  sees  their  scattered  atoms  ranged  and  marshalled 
in  their  proper  place;  he  sees  the  sinews  and  the  flesh 
coming  upon  them,  and  the  skin  covering  them;  he  sees 
the  breath  of  the  Almighty  infusing  into  them  life ;  he 
recognises  in  their  immortal  bodies  his  parents ;  he  be- 
holds his  beloved  child — his  companion — his  brother — his 
friend ;  he  sees  them  standing  on  their  feet,  their  counte- 
nances beaming  with  celestial  joys — intelligent — immortal ! 

With  such  impressions  fixed  upon  the  mind,  well  may 
the  Christian  exultingly  say,  O,  death,  thou  hast  lost  thy 
sting !  O,  grave,  thy  triumphs  will  soon  be  brought  to  a 
close !  Thy  captives  will  be  released,  and  eternal  happi- 
ness be  the  portion  of  the  followers  of  the  Lamb. 

To  conclude;  St.  Paul,  enraptured  with  the  prospect  of 
eternal  life,  sensible  of  the  superiority  of  that  claim  to 
which  the  joys  of  heaven  are  entitled ;  blessed  in  that 
vision,  with  which  he  had  been  favoured,  of  those  mansions 
prepared  for  the  people  of  God — pressed  forward  as  if  run- 
ning a  race  toward  the  prize  of  his  high  calling  in,  Christ 
Jesus. 

My  brethren,  we  have  tried  for  years  the  enjoyments  of 
the  present  life,  and  have  found  them  unsatisfying  in  their 
use,  and  transitory  in  their  nature.  While  our  eyes  and 
our  hearts  have  been  fixed  on  those  blessings  which  have 
surrounded  us,  and  we  have  viewed  them  as  durable  and 
substantial,  they  have  vanished  as  a  vapour,  and  have 
left  us  comfortless  and  distracted  at  their  departure.  It  is 
not  in  the  things  of  time,  my  beloved  parishioners,  that  real 
happiness  is  to  be  found;  the  impress  of  death  and  dis- 
solution is  stamped  upon  every  enjoyment  we  possess; 
riches  cannot  secure  us  against  the  attacks  of  adversity ; 
the  children  of  the  poor  are  heirs  to  the  same  difficulties; 
the  same  diseases  which  carry  desolation  to  the  cottage  of 
the  poor,  lay  waste  the  dwellings  of  the  most  wealthy; 


SERMONS.  379 

the  same  grave  which  claims  the  beggar  as  its  tenant,  is 
prepared  for  the  reception  of  the  monarch;  dust  thou 
art,  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return,  is  applicable  to  every 
descendant  of  Adam.  The  trials,  however,  of  the  Chris- 
tian will  terminate  in  this  world;  there  remaineth  a  rest 
for  the  people  of  God,  is  the  declaration  and  assurance  of 
Scripture ;  a  rest,  from  the  possession  of  which  neither 
death  nor  the  grave  can  separate  him.  Let  no  trials,  ye 
followers  of  the  Saviour,  discompose  your  minds  ;  how- 
ever afflicted,  however  tried,  however  poor  in  temporal 
things,  ye  are  the  heirs  of  a  kingdom,  eternal  in  the  heavens ; 
keep,  I  beseech  you,  keep  your  eye  fixed  on  that  period 
when  those  joys  will  be  made  your  own  ;  when  every  tear 
will  be  wiped  from  your  eye,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  be 
done  away  forever.  Suffer  not  the  grave  to  excite  in  your 
mind  a  disquieting  fear;  it  is  the  Christian  pilgrim's  path 
to  glory  ;  Jesus  hath  stripped  it  of  its  cypress,  and  enrobed 
it  in  evergreen ;  though  your  bodies  will  be  sown  in  cor- 
ruption, they  will  be  raised  in  incorruption  ;  the  Almighty 
will  breathe  upon  his  slain,  and  they  will  live ;  the  tomb 
will  surrender  up  its  prisoner,  and  ye  will  ascend  in  triumph 
to  your  Father  and  your  God. 


SERMON   VI. 


"As  he  reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  a  judgment  to  come, 
Felix  trembled,  and  answered,  Go  thy  way  for  this  time,  wtien  I  have  a 
convenient  season,  I  will  call  for  thee," — Acts,  xxiv.  25. 

The  subject  before  us  presents  us  with  an  evidence  of 
the  powers  of  conscience,  and  also  of  the  force  of  Divine 
truth.  It  shows  us  that  there  are  seasons  in  which  all  the 
barriers  that  we  can  raise  against  the  appeals  of  convic- 
tion will  give  way,  and  fall  prostrate  before  the  majesty 
and  omnipotence  of  virtue ;  that  the  principles  of  right 
and  wrong  are  so  deeply  impressed  upon  our  minds  by  the 
Author  of  our  existence,  that  it  is  impossible  to  resist  their 
influence,  or  to  withstand  their  power;  and  that  every  man 
who  violates  the  laws  of  God,  and  acts  in  opposition  to  the 
principles  of  moral  rectitude,  will  feel  the  pains  of  self-con- 
demnation, and  tremble  at  his  departure  from  equity  and 
truth. 

Though  it  is  a  truth  established  upon  the  basis  of  Scrip- 
ture, that  we  can  do  nothing  good  without  Divine  assist- 
ance, still  it  is  equally  true,  that,  provided  we  will  listen  to 
the  warning  voice  of  conscience,  and  supplicate  Jehovah 
for  the  ability  to  do  what  is  right,  our  better  principle  will 
be  invigorated  by  his  grace,  and  we  shall  be  enabled  to 
comply  with  every  moral  precept.  It  is  trusting  to  our 
own  imaginary  strength,  which  involves  us  in  sin.  Reso- 
lutions of  a  virtuous  description,  made  in  reliance  upon 
divine  aid,  and  solicited  and  sought  in  earnest  and  sincere 


SERMONS.  38 1 

prayer,  will  always  prove  effectual ;  while  determinations 
of  aniendment,  made  upon  the  presumption  of  our  own 
powers,  will  prove  abortive,  and  leave  us  exposed  to  failure 
upon  every  recurrence  of  temptation. 

Had  Felix  listened  to  the  convictions  of  his  conscience; 
had  he  entreated  the  Almighty  to  assist  him  in  subduing 
his  corruptions,  he  would  have  succeeded  ;  but  as  he 
banished  the  convictions  of  his  mind  to  a  more  convenient 
season,  his  love  of  sin  obtained  the  ascendancy,  and  with 
his  eyes  open,  in  opposition  to  the  warning:  voice  of  God 
within  him,  he  fell  a  martyr  to  transgression,  and  died  as 
he  had  lived,  the  violater  of  God's  holy  laws. 

In  the  elucidation  of  the  subject  before  us,  we  will  con- 
sider, ^r^/,  the  points  of  doctrine  insisted  upon  by  Paul; 
secondly,  the  penetrating  effects  to  which  his  appeals  gave 
rise ;  thirdly,  the  fatal  consequences  arising  from  the  sup- 
pression of  our  convictions.  First,  we  are  to  consider  the 
points  of  doctrine  insisted  upon  by  Paul. 

With  the  character  of  Felix,  the  Apostle  was,  no  doubt, 
fully  acquainted.  His  manner  of  life,  and  the  habits  in 
which  he  indulged,  were  too  open  to  escape  detection  ;  and 
as  he  had  sent  for  Paul,  to  hear  him  explain  the  peculiar 
features  of  the  Christian  religion,  the  Apostle  conceived  it 
an  imperative  duty  to  deal  faithfully  with  the  Roman  go- 
vernor, and  to  bring  home  to  his  conscience,  the  awful  ac- 
count he  would  have  to  render  the  Almighty  for  his  con- 
duct. 

Felix,  it  is  to  be  observed,  had  taken  advantage  of  his 
elevated  rank  in  society,  to  commit  an  act  of  violence  upon 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  fellow  creature;  and  in  con- 
sequence of  the  power  he  possessed,  and  the  impossibility  of 
being  called  to  an  accotmt  by  man  for  his  violation  of 
moral  precept,  had  induced  Drusilla  to  leave  her  husband, 
to  sacrifice  every  principle  of  female  chastity,  and  to  live 
in  habits  of  adultery  with  himself. 

In  the  presence  then  of  Felix  and  his  wretched  associate 
Drusilla,  Paul  brought  forward  the  morality  of  the  gospel. 
He  held  up  the  mirror  to  their  view,  in  order  that  they 

H  H 


382  SERMONS. 


might  see  and  know  themselves.  He  reasoned  with  them 
of  righteousness  and  temperance :  and  in  order  to  show 
them  the  impossibility  of  eluding  the  scrutinizing  eye  of  an 
omniscient  God,  he  pourtrayed  to  their  view  the  solemni- 
ties of  the  last  judgment ;  a  period  in  which  all  earthly  dis- 
tinctions will  be  done  away  ;  a  period  in  which  Felix  would 
be  stripped  of  his  ermine,  and  stand  before  the  bar  of 
Jehovah  for  trial ;  a  period,  in  which  he  and  Drusilla,  and 
that  husband  whose  rights  they  had  violated,  would  be 
confronted  with  each  other,  and  the  most  strict  and  impar- 
tial administration  of  justice  would  take  place. 

The  Apostle  reasoned  of  righteousness.  He  showed 
Felix  and  Drusilla,  that  justice  was  a  law  founded  upon 
the  basis  of  reason ;  that  the  poorest  member  of  society 
possesi^ed  his  rights,  and  that  those  rights  could  not  be  vio- 
lated with  impunity  ;  that  every  man,  however  exalted  by 
earthly  distinction,  was  subject  to  the  same  law  of  equity, 
which  was  given  to  regulate  the  conduct  of  the  poor;  and 
that  the  individual  who  should  wantonly  trample  upon  the 
privileges  of  others,  would  be  called  to  an  account  at  the 
last  day.  He  showed  them  that  divine  justice  would  be 
administered  with  an  even  hand;  that  the  judge  was  omni- 
scient as  well  ^%  omnipotent ;  that  no  subterfuge  could 
escape  his  all-seeing  eye;  that  no  false  testimony  could  per- 
plex the  eternal  God,  and  that  the  criminal,  though  he  had 
wielded  a  sceptre,  or  been  elevated  to  a  throne,  v^^ould  be 
weighed  in  the  same  balance  with  the  meanest  slave,  and 
be  punished  according  to  his  deeds. 

Paul  reasoned  of  righteousness.  He  showed  Felix  and 
Drusilla,  that  "  rulers  are  raised  up  as  a  terror  to  evil 
doers;  but  for  a  praise  to  them  who  do  well;"  that  they 
should  conform  their  lives  to  the  precepts  of  equity,  and  not 
violate  them;  that  it  is  their  duty  "  to  do  unto  others,  as 
they  would  wish  others  to  do  unto  them;"  and  that  "  with 
what  measure  they  mete  to  others,  it  shall  be  meted  to 
them  again.''^ 

It  was  no  doubt  the  expectation  of  Felix,  when  he  sent 
for  Paul,  that  the  Apostle's  discourse  would  have  turned 


SERMONS.  383 

upon  the  subject  of  mystical  divinity,  and  that  his  observa- 
tions would  have  been  confined  to  the  externals  of  Christi- 
anity; but  the  opportunity  to  enforce  practical  truth,  Paul 
thought  too  imperative  to  be  overlooked.  It  was  the  first, 
and  perhaps  would  be  the  only  season  in  which  to  be  ex- 
plicit upon  those  points  most  pertinent  to  the  condition  of 
those  who  heard  him  ;  he  therefore  reasoned  of  righteous- 
ness and  temperance,  and  showed  that  the  faith  in  Christ, 
insisted  upon  a  conformity  to  the  law  of  God  ;  that  "  the 
grace  or  gospel  of  God  which  bringeth  salvation,  instructs 
its  votaries  to  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world  ;" 
that  its  votaries  are  commanded  under  the  most  heavy 
penalties,  "  to  keep  under  the  body,  and  to  bring  it  into 
subjection  ;"  that  every  man  who  would  be  a  disciple  of 
Christ,  "must  deny  himself  every  sinful  gratification,  take 
up  the  cross,  and  follow  the  Saviour  in  the  path  of  holi- 
ness." 

St.  Paul  was  sensible,  that  before  Felix  and  Drusilla 
could  be  induced  to  seek  an  interest  in  the  Saviour,  they 
must  be  convinced  of  their  own  sinfulness;  "that  while 
they  conceived  themselves  whole,  they  would  not  apply  to 
the  physician."  To  show  them  their  diseased  state,  was 
the  Apostle's  object;  to  bring  their  sins  to  their  remem- 
brance was  the  point  at  which  he  aimed ;  he  showed  them 
that  a  tyranical  and  unjust  ruler,  would  have  to  answer  for 
his  conduct ;  that  a  vicious  woman  was  the  scorn  of  her 
own  sex,  and  abhorred  by  a  holy  God:  and  in  order  to  drive 
them  from  every  hold,  and  to  dislodge  the  offenders  from 
the  very  ground  on  which  they  stood,  he  spake  of  the  judg- 
ment "to  come — of  that  day  which  will  try  every  man's 
work — that  day  in  which  every  human  being  will  stand  or 
fall,  according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

We  are,  secondly,  to  consider  the  penetrating  effects 
which  the  appeals  of  the  Apostle  produced.  "  Felix 
trembled."  There  is  not  a  shadow  of  testimony  expressive 
of  any  effect  produced  upon  the  mind  of  Drusilla.  It  is  not 
frequent,  comparatively  speaking,  that  women  are  lost  to 


384  SERMONS. 

a  sense  of  virtue;  but  it  is  equally  true  that  when  they  lose 
the  impression  of  moral  rectitude,  and  sink  in  the  abyss 
of  moral  degradation,  they  are  more  depraved  than 
man,  and  not  so  easily  rescued  from  guilty  habits.  This 
may  arise  from  a  consciousness  of  the  difficulty  of  their 
recovery,  and  as  their  actions  are  viewed  with  a  micro- 
scopic eye  by  men,  those  exertions  which  might  other- 
wise be  made,  are  seldom  or  never  attempted.  "  Felix 
trembled."  Paul's  address  was  made  to  the  consciences  of 
his  auditors — he  leveled  the  artillery  of  the  gospel  at  the 
heart,  the  citadel  of  their  corruptions.  He  sought  not  so 
much  to  please,  as  to  awaken  the  Roman  governor:  he 
therefore  exposed  to  his  view  the  turpitude  of  his  conduct, 
and  the  consequences  which  would  follow,  unless  repentance 
should  intervene  and  a  refuge  be  secured  in  the  blood  of 
Christ. 

The  gospel  of  Christ  is  compared  in  Scripture  to  a  two- 
edged  sword.  Felix  felt  its  power  ;  it  convinced  him  of  his 
sins ;  it  struck  terror  into  his  heart,  and  his  knees  smote  one 
against  the  other.  However  lightly  men  may  think  of  a 
future  judgment,  and  however  lightly  they  may  talk  upon 
the  subject,  still  when  sin  is  pressed  home  upon  the  con- 
science, it  frequently  renders  the  man  who  has  been  a 
terror  to  others,  a  terror  to  himself;  the  stoutest  heart  will 
be  appalled;  the  most  resolute  mind  be  shaken  to  its  centre. 

Prior  to  the  animated  discourse  of  Paul  relative  to  the 
last  judgment,  Felix  must,  through  that  sense  of  right  and 
wrong,  impressed  upon  the  mind  by  the  Creator,  have  been 
sensible  that  his  conduct  merited  the  disapprobation  of 
heaven.  He  must  have  known  that  his  cruelty  to  the 
husband  of  Drusilla  was  an  oiFence  against  the  law  of  jus- 
tice and  of  reason  ;  imperfect  as  were  his  views  of  morality, 
he  could  not  have  supposed  that  the  Almighty  beholds  with 
the  same  complacency,  the  oppressor  and  the  oppressed. 
He  could  not  have  thought  that  Jehovah  is  an  indiflferent 
spectator  of  human  actions;  he  could  not  have  supposed 
that  virtue  and  vice  are  the  same;  he  could  not  have  be- 
lieved that  the  Almighty  could  be  pleased  with  his  offences  ; 


SERMONS.  •  385 

or  that  he  could  escape  punishment,  merely  because  there 
was  no  human  tribunal  before  which  he  could  be  arraigned. 

There  is  a  principle  in  every  man,  a  principle  derived 
from  Deity,  which  revolts  at  the  idea  of  violence  and  injus- 
tice. To  suppose,  therefore,  that  violence  and  injustice  can 
escape  without  punishment,  would  be  to  think  that  God' is 
less  holy  and  upright  than  the  creatures  he  hath  made. 
Even  in  this  life  the  Almighty  has  impressed  upon  virtue 
the  mark  of  his  approbation,  by  rendering  the  virtuous  man' 
the  object  of  esteem;  while  the  expression  of  his  disappro- 
bation of  vice  is  also  evident,  in  his  rendering  the  vicious 
and  the  profligate  the  objects  of  detestation.  Paul,  sensi- 
ble of  these  truths — truths  made  so  apparent  to  Felix  by 
the  light  of  nature,  showed  him  that  the  gospel  asserted  the 
same  principles,  and  more  clearly  defined  their  certainty 
in  holding  up  to  the  view  of  mankind  a  day  of  strict  and 
final  retribution.  Felix  listened,  and  Felix  trembled — the 
powers  of  his  understanding  accorded  with  the  declarations 
of  the  Apostle,  and  yielded  to  the  rationality  of  his  re- 
marks. 

How  mighty  is  the  power  of  divine  truth  !  Reflect  for  a 
moment  upon  the  disadvantages  under  which  Paul  laboured, 
and  you  must  acknowledge  its  onmipotence.  Paul  was  a 
prisoner,  standing  in  the  presence  of  his  judge — friendless 
and  unprotected,  save  by  that  God  in  whose  service  he  was 
engaged.  He  was  loaded  with  chains,  without  the  least  pros- 
pect of  relief.  Fearless,  however,  of  consequences,  he  dii- 
charged  his  duly  with  fidelity:  his  eloquence  rent  asunder 
the  veil,  behind  which  the  Roman  governor  had  concealed 
himself,  and  produced  in  his  mind  an  agony  of  horror.  He 
saw  in  imagination  the  Almighty  upon  his  throne,  and  for  a 
moment  considered  himself  a  criminal  at  the  bar  of  retribu- 
tive justice:  the  injury  he  had  donetoAzizus  the  husband 
of  Drusilla,  reflected  itself  upon  his  conscience — the  adul- 
tery and  intemperance  in  which  he  lived,  were  charged 
home  upon  him — he  heard  the  last  trumpet  sound,  and  a 
voice  exclaiming  "  arise  ye  dead  and  come  to  judgment : 
his  soul  melted  and  fainted  within  him  :  Felix  trembled. 

H  H  2 


386  *  SERMONS. 

Had  Felix  improved  the  convictions  under  which  he  la- 
boured ;  had  he  conversed  freely  with  the  Apostle  upon 
the  subject;  had  he  inquired,  "  what  must  1  do  to  be 
saved?"  and  followed  the  advice  of  his  teacher,  eternal 
happiness  would  have  been  secured  to  him;  his  guilt  would 
have  been  pardoned,  and  his  sins  washed  away  in  the  blood 
of  Christ.  Instead  of  pursuing  such  a  course,  he  sent  away 
from  his  presence  the  most  faithful  friend  with  whom  he 
had  ever  associated,  and  banished  the  man  to  whom  he 
was  bound  by  every  obligation  of  gratitude.  "  Go  thy  way 
for  this  time ;  when  I  have  a  convenient  season,  I  will  send 
for  thee." 

We  are  to  consider,  thirdly,  the  fatal  consequences 
arising  from  the  suppression  of  our  convictions. 

St.  Paul,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  asserts,  **  Be- 
hold, now  is  the  accepted  time,  behold,  now  is  the  day  of 
salvation;"  and  never  was  the  declaration  more  perfectly 
applicable  than  in  the  case  of  Felix;  his  heart  had  been 
softened  by  the  influence  of  the  Gospel,  his  conscience 
aroused  from  its  slumbers,  and  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his 
sins;  that  was  the  season  he  should  have  improved,  an 
interview  with  an  offended  God  should  have  been  imme- 
diately sought ;  he  should  have  rushed  into  his  father's 
presence,  plead  guilty  at  his'footstool  and  solicited  pardon, 
while  pardon  could  have  been  obtained. 

The  error  into  which  the  Roman  governor  fell,  is  too 
commonly  practiced.  There  are  few  persons,  who  have  not 
felt  the  pains  produced  in  the  mind  by  improper  conduct, 
and  who  have  not  determined  at  some  future  day  to 
seek  the  Lord :  notwithstanding  which,  their  good  resolu- 
tions have  been  forgotten,  and  their  reformation  postponed 
until  death  has  closed  the  scene  of  their  existence. 

How  contrary  is  it  to  experience,  to  believe  that  we  shall 
be  more  inclined  to  think  of  eternal  things  to-morrow  than  to 
day  !  Will  not  the  same  causes  which  induce  us  to  postpone 
the  consideration  of  eternity  to-day,  operate  with  the  same, 
nay,  with  greater  force,  at  a  future  period?  Will  not  sin- 
ful habits,  from  a  longer  continuance  in  them,  become  more 


SERMONS.  387 

inveterate,  more  firmly  established  ?  Do  we  not  observe, 
that  improper  practices,  which  might  have  been  subdued 
when  we  were  young,  obtain  the  dominion  over  us  in  ad- 
vanced years,  and  render  us  slaves  to  their  influence  and 
power  1  Is  it  not  more  difficult  to  eradicate  evils  which 
have  been  gathering  strength  by  long  indulgence,  than  to 
have  left  the  pursuit  of  them  in  early  life  1  Is  it  not  more 
easy  to  tear  up  a  young  tree,  than  to  pluck  up  by  the  roots 
the  aged  oak?  How  seldom  does  it  happen  that  a  man, 
who  has  grown  gray  in  profane  habits,  is  recovered  from 
the  practice  of  swearing  ?  How  seldom  does  it  occur  that 
an  individual  who  has  been  intemperate  from  early  life, 
ceases  to  be  so  in  old  age." 

The  mind,  my  beloved  hearers,  as  we  advance  in  years,  in- 
stead of  becoming  more  yielding,  acquires  an  inconquerable 
obstinacy.  We  become  impatient  of  control ;  so  settled  down 
and  confirmed  in  the  imaginary  rectitude  of  our  opinions, 
that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  correct  or  change  them.  Is 
it  not  from  a  consciousness  of  such  considerations,  that  the 
parent  endeavours  to  lay  in  the  youthful  mind  the  founda- 
tion of  virtuous  principles  ?  Is  it  not  from  such  causes  that 
we  are  enjoined  to  train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should 
go,  that  when  he  is  old  he  may  not  depart  from  it? 

Look  around  you  in  the  world,  and  take  a  view  of  those 
who  delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  then  reflect  how 
few  there  are  of  the  number,  who  have  commenced  the 
work  of  religion  in  old  age.  No,  brethren,  no,  it  is  contrary 
to  all  experience  to  expect  it.  I  have  never,  during  a  min- 
istry of  between  thirty  and  forty  years,  known  but  two  or 
three  instances,  in  which  those  who  have  lived  in  sin  until 
they  were  old,  have  ever  been  persuaded  to  adopt  a  truly 
religious  course.  The  convenient  time,  after  a  certain  pe- 
riod of  life,  seldom  or  never  arrives;  and  that  spirit  of  pro- 
crastination which  ruins  the  indolent  in  worldly  concerns, 
proves  equally  injurious  in  spiritual  matters,  and  pros- 
trates the  soul  in  endless  distress. 

Felix  was  blessed  with  an  opportunity  of  repentance  and 
reformation,  but  he  rejected  it.     When  God  called  him,  he 


388  SEKMONS. 

refused  to  hear.  When  the  Almighty  stretched  out  his  bene- 
volent hand,  the  Roman  governor  refused  its  acceptance. 
Instead  of  bidding  the  Apostle  to  retire  from  his  presence, 
he  should  have  entreated  him  to  stay ;  he  should  have  so- 
licited his  advice,  and  closely  followed  the  counsel  of  his 
lips.  "  My  Spirit  shall  not  always  strive  with  man,"  says 
the  Almighty,  and  Felix  was  an  evidence  of  the  truth  of 
the  declaration.  That  his  heart  became  harder  than  ever, 
appears  evident  from  his  treatment  of  the  venerable  apos- 
tle; for  instead  of  granting  him  his  liberty,  he  was  callous 
to  every  plea  of  justice  and  of  mercy ;  he  added  ingrati- 
tude to  the  list  of  his  offences,  and,  willing  to  show  the 
Jews  a  pleasure,  after  he  retired  from  office,  he  left  Paul 
bound,  subject  to  the  tyranny  of  Pontius  Festus. 

To  conclude.  The  conviction  of  sin,  the  knowledge  that 
we  have  offended  God,  unless  that  knowledge  separates 
us  from  transgression,  is  not  conversion.  Felix  trembled, 
and  still  he  retained  his  attachment  to  sinful  pleasures,  and 
for  aught  recorded  to  the  contrary,  perished  in  them. 

When,  through  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  we  feel 
sensible  of  our  aberrations  from  the  path  of  duty,  let  us 
cherish  these  impressions ;  let  us  listen  to  the  voice  of  God 
within  us,  and  be  determined  to  follow  Christ.  When  Je- 
hovah knocks  at  the  door  of  our  hearts,  let  us  immediately 
admit  him.  How  improper,  how  unwise,  to  put  off  the 
concern  of  our  salvation  until  to-morrow,  when  to  morrow, 
as  it  respects  us,  maynever  arrive  !  Tell  me  not,  that 
after  you  have  accomplished  such  and  such  an  object,  you 
will  then  think  of  God — eternity — your  souls !  Tell  me 
not,  to  go  away  for  this  time,  and  at  a  more  convenient 
season  you  will  send  for  me!  I  ask  you,  my  beloved  pa- 
rishioners, is  not  the  concerns  of  your  souls  of  paramount 
importance  1  Is  it  not  the  business  for  which  you  should 
live,  the  object  you  should  wish  to  secure  ? 

Eternal  happiness  is  now  offered  to  you  all  ;  close  in,  I 
beseech  you,  with  the  offers  of  divine  love.  "  Seek  ye  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  and  call  ye  upon  him  while 
he  is  near." 


SERMON    VII. 


"  What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  unto  thee  1  The  blind  man  said 
unto  him,  Lord,  that  I  might  receive  my  sight  >  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Go  thy  way,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole.  And  immediately  he  received 
his  sight,  and  followed  Jesusin  the  way." — Mark,  x.  51,  53. 

Gratitude  to  the  Almighty  is  an  unequivocal  evidence 
of  the  existence  of  divine  grace  in  the  mind.  It  secures  to 
the  possessor  the  approbation  of  the  Almighty,  and  com- 
mands the  reverence  and  respect  of  the  reflecting  and  judi- 
cious. The  bosoms  of  those  happy  spirits  v^^ho  surround 
the  throne  of  God  are  warmed  by  its  inspiration,  and  their 
happiness  is  increased  by  the  exercise  of  that  virtue.  Re- 
solutions of  obedience,  founded  on  a  principle  so  pure,  will 
in  general  prove  permanent,  acquiring  fresh  strength  as 
the  Christian  advances  in  the  divine  life ;  while  declara- 
tions of  affection,  extorted  from  us  by  fear,  will  only  ob- 
tain a  transient  existence  in  the  mind  ;  continuing  no  longer 
than  the  cause  which  first  excited  the  alarm. 

The  more  deeply  the  believer  reflects  upon  those  circum- 
stances which  first  awakened  in  his  soul  the  heavenly  emo- 
tion of  gratitude,  the  greater  will  be  his  inclination  to  ful- 
fil its  important  duties.  His  first  impressions  of  religion,  if 
sufiered  to  grow  cold  and  languid  by  his  neglect,  will 
always  be  excited  to  action,  and  obtain  fresh  ardour,  by 
recurring  to  that  cause  and  calling  to  mind  those  pecu- 
liar providences  by  which  they  were  produced.     Instead  of 


390  SERMONS. 

continuing  forgetful  of  that  Being,  to  whose  paternal  good- 
ness he  confesses  himself  obligated,  his  inclination  to  love 
and  respect  him  will  be  increased,  and,  under  all  the  vicis- 
situdes of  life,  he  will  look  up  with  adoring  confidence  to 
that  God,  "  who  hath  delivered  his  soul  from  death,  his 
eyes  from  tears,  and  his  feet  from  falling." 

Through  the  weakness  of  our  nature,  and  the  perverse- 
ness  of  our  tempers  and  dispositions,  we  may  sometimes  act 
as  if  the  remembrance  of  past  mercies  was  obliterated 
from  our  minds;  but  the  momicnt  in  which  the  cloud  of  de- 
pravity and  corruption  is  pierced  by  the  light  of  conviction  ; 
the  moment  in  which  the  believer,  aroused  from  his  slum- 
bers by  the  Holy  Spirit,  considers  the  weight  of  his  obliga- 
tions to  heaven  ;  that  moment  his  bosom  will  feel  that  godly 
sorrow  which  worketh  repentance  unto  life,  and  grace  will 
discover  its  existence  in  the  soul  by  those  warm  effusions  of 
gratitude  and  love,  of  which  it  is  always  productive.  The 
recollection  of  that  continued  mercy  he  has  enjoyed  in  the 
season  of  his  wanderings  from  the  path  of  duty,  will  act 
with  all  its  force  upon  his  mind;  and, awakened  by  a  sense 
of  gratitude,  the  united  powers  of  his  soul  will  fall  pros- 
trate at  the  footstool  of  a  compassionate,  sin -pardoning 
Jehovah. 

If  the  enjoyment  of  one  mercy  excited  in  our  hearts  a 
wish  to  be  grateful  and  obedient,  the  astonishing  repetition 
of  those  mercies  we  are  daily  receiving,  must  certainly  in- 
crease that  disposition.  The  Christian,  therefore,  when 
communing  with  his  own  heart;  when  retired  from  the  view 
of  mortals,  he  is  engaged  in  the  examination  of  himself, 
and  inquiring  into  the  extent  of  those  returns  he  makes  to 
heaven  for  the  mercies  he  enjoys,  must  discover,  unless 
blinded  by  self-love,  so  much  cause  for  lamentation,  so 
much  reason  for  humility  and  sorrow,  that  his  mind,  op- 
pressed with  the  weight  of  obligation  to  his  Redeemer,  will 
constrain  him  to  exclaim,  "  O  the  depth  of  the  riches,  both 
of  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God  !"  "  He  hath  not  dealt 
with  me  according  to  my  sins,  nor  rewarded  me  according 


SERMONS.  391 

to  my  iniquities."     "  What  shall  I  render  to  the  Almighty 
for  all  the  benefits  he  hath  done  unto  me  ?" 

It  is  in  the  character  of  a  merciful  and  indulgent  parent, 
that  the  Almighty  is  represented  to  our  view.  Every  page 
of  Scripture  speaks  of  our  God  as  long-suffering  and  abun- 
dant in  goodness;  and,  from  that  benevolence  which  dis- 
tinguished the  life  of  the  Redeemer,  the  intentions  and 
wishes  of  heaven  with  respect  to  man  may  be  clearly 
perceived.  In  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  we  find  the  most  per- 
fect assemblage  and  union  of  celestial  virtues ;  and  that 
mortal,  whose  heart  habitually  resists  the  pleading  elo- 
quence of  his  love  ;  that  man  whose  mind  is  not  subdued 
to  obedience  by  the  goodness  of  God,  cannot  be  prepared 
for  the  enjoyment  of  heaven  ;  and  can  have  no  reasonable 
claim,  while  he  continues  in  impenitence  and  rebellion,  to 
that  mercy  reserved  for  the  followers  of  the  Saviour. 

Was  the  conduct  of  the  Ruler  of  the  universe  marked 
with  the  appalling  features  of  a  tyrant,  who  exercised  his 
power  over  mortals,  because  mortals  are  unable  to  resist 
him — was  not  the  Almighty  governed  by  laws  founded  on 
the  basis  of  justice  and  of  love — despair  might  be  adduced 
as  a  plea  in  favour  of  rebellion  against  his  precepts. 
But  as  mercy  and  truth  in  him  have  met  together;  as 
the  most  unexampled  benevolence  and  compassion  charac- 
terize his  dealings  with  us  ;  as  he  is  represented  in  Scrip- 
ture as  always  ready  to  relieve  our  distresses,  heal  our 
moral  diseases,  and  to  pardon  our  sins;  as  we  are  assured, 
that  in  order  to  rescue  his  intelligent  creatures  from  reme- 
diless woe,  he  undertook  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  and  by 
his  own  blood  and  sufferings  opened  the  kingdom  of  life 
and  glory  to  all  the  human  family  ;  as  we  are  informed 
that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  that  he  tasted  death 
for  every  man : — it  is  impossible  to  express  in  language  suflS- 
ciently  strong,  the  legitimacy  of  his  claims  to  our  affection 
and  regard. 

The  subject  of  our  text  is  an  exemplification  and  proof 
of  the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God ;  and  while  it  presents  to 
our  view,  in  the  most  affecting  language,  the  tenderness 
and  compassion  of  the  Saviour,  it  shows  us  also  that  the 


392  SERMONS. 

suffering  mortal  upon  whom  he  exercised  his  benevolence, 
was  no  stranger  to  the  principle  of  gratitude.  It  afTords  us 
an  instance  that  human  nature,  depraved  as  it  is,  can  be 
affected  and  drawn  by  the  cords  of  mercy  and  of  love; 
and  that  the  poor  afflicted  Bartimeus,  so  far  from  forgetting 
the  author  of  his  blessings,  made  a  surrender  of  himself  to 
his  deliverer,  and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way. 

Upon  the  most  careful  perusal  of  the  New  Testament, 
you  will  find  that  the  ear  of  the  Redeemer  was  ever  open 
to  the  voice  of  distress;  that  a  scene  of  affliction  would 
draw  from  his  eye  the  tear  of  sympathy ;  and  that  he 
never  dismissed  a  petitioner  from  his  presence  without 
granting  him  that  relief  which  formed  the  subject  of  his 
prayer. 

The  Saviour,  as  the  Sacred  History  informs  us,  had 
visited  Jericho  with  his  disciples.  The  pure  morality  he 
inculcated,  in  connexion  with  the  benevolence  of  his  cha- 
racter, had  impressed  the  minds  of  the  people  with  the 
divinity  of  his  person;  and  as  an  evidence  of  their  respect 
and  attention,  a  great  number  of  the  people  attended  him 
on  his  way  from  that  seat  of  his  ministerial  labours.  As  he 
was  travelling  and  discoursing  with  the  multitude,  an  op- 
portunity was  afforded  him  of  relieving  the  distressed,  and 
performing  an  act  of  tenderness  and  compassion  :  for  blind 
Bartimeus,  the  son  of  Timeus,  sat  by  the  highway-side 
begging.  Bartimeus  appears  to, have  been  acquainted  with 
the  extensive  powers  of  that  Being  who  was  approaching. 
He  knew  that  it  was  predicted  of  the  Messiah,  that  at  his 
appearing  "  the  eyes  of  the  blind  should  be  opened  :  the 
tongue  of  the  dumb  should  sing:  the  lame  man  leap  as  an 
hart."  No  sooner,  therefore,  was  he  informed  that  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  was  passing  by  ;  no  sooner  was  he  told  that 
the  friend  of  the  poor  and  helpless  was  approaching,  than 
he  cried  out  in  language  expressive  of  his  wants,  "Jesus, 
thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me  !" 

To  be  deprived  of  sight,  must  be  an  affliction  grievous 
and  insupportable;  to  be  a  stranger  to  those  variegated 
beauties  of  creation  which  surround  us ;  to  hear  them  de- 


SERMONS.  393 

scribed  with  the  tongue  of  eloquence,  and  to  be  unable  to 
join  in  admiration,  must  excite  sensations  unknown  to  all 
but  the  unhappy  sufferers  themselves.  But  when,  in  ad- 
dition to  that  affliction,  we  behold  the  unfortunate  being 
clothed  in  rags;  when  we  see  him  suffering  for  the  want 
of  comforts  he  is  unable  to  provide,  groping  his  way  through 
a  world  abounding  with  difficulties,  his  situation  appears 
doubly  distressing,  and  awakens  our  sympathy  and  regard. 
This  was  the  state  of  poor  Bartimeus.  Unable  to  procure 
a  subsistence  himself,  he  depended  upon  the  charity  of 
others,  and  was  supported  by  the  contributions  of  the 
humane  and  considerate;  he  had  no  doubt  heard  that  Christ 
Jesus  had  assisted  others,  whose  case  had  been  as  deplorable 
as  his  own.  His  only  relief,  he  felt  conscious,  was  to  be 
found  in  the  Redeemer;  and  as  the  present  moment  might 
be  the  only  opportunity  with  which  he  should  ever  be  fa- 
I'oured,  he  determined  to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the 
heavenly  Physician,  and  solicit  his  benevolent  interposition. 

After  the  first  exclamation  had  escaped  his  lips,  many 
of  the  people  charged  him  to  hold  his  peace  ;  but,  alive  to 
his  distress,  and  sensible  of  the  power  of  that  Being  to  whom 
his  supplication  was  offered,  he  resisted  their  injunctions  of 
silence,  and  cried  out  so  much  the  more  earnestly,  "  Jesus, 
thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me !"  Shut  not  up  thy 
bowels  of  compassion  against  the  poor  sufferer  who  ad- 
dresses thee — say  but  the  word,  and  thy  servant  shall  be 
healed. 

These  accents  of  distress  struck  the  ear  of  the  only  be- 
gotten Son  of  God,  and  commanded  his  attention.  The 
Redeemer  stopped  as  he  was  journeying,  and  ordered  the 
petitioner  to  be  brought  into  his  presence.  The  anxiety  of 
Bartimeus  appears  evident,  from  that  language  in  which 
the  multitude  addressed  him,  in  consequence  of  the  com- 
mand of  Christ  Jestis :  "  Be  of  good  comfort,"  said  they, 
"  rise,  he  calleth  thee."  They  saw  his  tears;  they  dis- 
covered his  agitation;  they  heard  his  supplicating  cries; 
they  knew  their  master  too  well  to  suppose  that  the  ex- 
pectations of  the  sufferer  would  be  disappointed;  the  mo-. 

1 1 


394  SERMONS. 

ment  the  command  to  bring  him  forward  was  given,  that 
moment  they  considered  the  cure  perfected  :  "  Be  of  good 
comfort,  rise,  he  calleth  thee."  It  was  enough;  he  wanted 
no  persuasion  to  urge  liim  to  obedience  ;  ho  cast  aside  the 
few  tattered  garments  with  which  he  was  covered,  and 
came  naked  before  his  Redeemer.  Christians,  reaUze  in 
imagination  this  interesting  interview,  and  witness  the  com- 
passion of  your  Saviour;  mark  his  conduct  on  this  occa- 
sion with  the  most  scrupulous  attention,  and  as  far  as  lieth 
in  you,  go,  I  beseech  you,  "  Go  and  do  Hkewise." 

The  instant  that  Bartimeus  was  led  into  the  presence 
of  the  Immanuel,  that  instant  did  the  Redeemer  discover 
his  benevolent  intentions  toward  him.  The  blessing  he 
intended  to  confer  was  truly  invaluable;  and  its  value  was 
not  diminished  by  an  unreasonable  delay ;  he  marked  the 
distress  of  the  petitioner  in  the  expressive  lineaments  of  his 
face,  and  was  anxious  to  afford  him  relief:  "  What  wilt 
thou,"  said  the  Saviour,  "what  wilt  thou  that  I  shall  do 
unto  thee?" 

The  wants  of  the  supplicant,  though  many,  were  all 
summed  up  in  one  request.  He  had,  no  doubt,  frequently 
looked  for  assistance  from  his  fellow-creatures;  but  human 
skill,  so  deficient  in  all  its  operations,  could  not  reach  his 
case.  This,  therefore,  was  his  last  and  only  appeal ;  his 
prospects  of  vision,  with  all  its  concomitant  blessings,  de- 
pended on  the  issue  of  that  moment;  all  minor  considera- 
tions were  overlooked  ;  his  restoration  to  sight  engrossed  his 
whole  soul.  "  Lord,"  he  said,  "  that  I  may  receive  my 
sight."  Behold  the  anxiety  of  the  multitude  ;  see  the 
prayer  of  humanity  painted  in  every  face;  they  fixed  their 
eyes  upon  the  King  of  Israel,  and  read  in  his  countenance 
his  benevolent  reply:  that  God  who  said,  "Let  there  be 
light,  and  there  was  light,"  proclaimed  in  majestic  accents 
his  restoration,  "  Receive  thy  sight,  thy  faith  hath  saved 
thee."  At  that  instant  the  veil  of  darkness  was  withdrawn 
from  the  eyes  of  Bartimeus,  and  the  works  of  creation  re- 
flected their  beauties  on  his  sight;  he  who  had  groped  in 
the  dark  shades  of  night,  without  a  refreshing  ray  to  de- 


SERMONS.  395 

light  his  mind,  or  change  the  dreary  scene,  beheld  the 
works  of  his  Almighty  Parent;  he  saw  his  deliverer,  the 
meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  arrayed  in  the  smiles  of  friendship 
and  compassion,  and  with  a  heart  impressed  with  gratitude 
determined  to  follow  in  his  train :  for  "  immediately  he  re- 
ceived his  sight,  and  followed  Jesus  in  the  way." 

Those  of  us  who  have  received  acts  of  kindness  and  be- 
nevolence, can  realize  in  some  degree  the  feelings  of  the 
poor  beggar;  we  who  have  been  relieved  in  the  hour  of 
necessity  by  the  sympathetic  tenderness  of  a  friend,  can 
judge  of  the  emotions  of  Bartimeus;  no  dangers  were  too 
great  for  him  to  encounter  in  the  service  of  that  Being  who 
had  blessed  him  with  vision ;  words  were  but  uncertain 
evidences  of  his  gratitude  ;  he  therefore  expressed  his  ac- 
knowledgments by  his  actions;  he  was  not  ashamed  of 
Christ;  he  followed  him  in  the  way  of  duty  and  obedience. 

The  heart,  influenced  by  divine  grace,  cannot  fail  of 
being  pleased  with  the  conduct  of  Bartimeus;  he  had 
received  an  inestimable  blessing,  and  would  have  been 
criminal  in  the  least  neglect  of  that  Being  who  in  mercy 
had  conferred  it.  This  is  a  rational  opinion,  founded  on 
the  principle  of  moral  rectitude,  and  flowing  from  the 
operation  of  grace  on  the  soul ;  the  improvement,  there- 
fore, of  the  idea  shall  compose  the  sequel  of  my  discourse. 

If  favours  of  a  temporal  nature  demand  our  gratitude, 
how  extensive  should  be  the  acknowledgments  of  the  Chris- 
tian to  the  God  of  his  salvation ;  how  fervent  the  devotions 
of  the  awakened  sinner  !  A  momentary  distress  excites  in 
our  bosoms  a  wish  to  obtain  relief;  and  when  that  relief 
is  procured,  we  feel  thankful  to  the  individual  through 
whose  instrumentality  it  is  obtained;  !et  that  distress  and 
anguish,  therefore,  from  which  we  have  been  rescued  by 
the  pains  and  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  make  a 
suitable  impression  on  our  minds,  and  induce  us  to  be 
grateful  and  obedient.  The  purchase  of  our  salvation  was 
accomplished  by  the  death  and  sufferings  of  the  only  be- 
gotten Son  of  God  ;  it  is  to  the  inexpressible  love  of  the 
Saviour  that  we  are  indebted  for  all  our  temporal  blessings. 


39G  SERMONS. 

and  that  we  are  encouraged  to  look  forward  to  everlasting 
happiness  and  glory  ;  we  had  violated  the  divine  law,  and 
as  an  infinite  sacrifice  could  alone  satisfy  the  demands  of 
divine  justice,  either  the  sinner  must  have  perished,  or 
some  compassionate  and  sinless  surety  be  found  to  atone  for 
transgression,  and  to  discharge  the  poor  insolvent  from  his 
bonds.  This  surety,  then,  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom 
was  no  sin  :  He  it  is  who  "  was  made  sin  for  us,  that  we 
might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him  ;"  he  it  is  in 
whom  the  poor  sinner  may  find  redemption  from  eternal 
ruin,  and  obtain  perfect  remission  and  forgiveness  for  all 
his  offences.  The  atonement  forms  a  subject  which  can 
never  be  exhausted ;  it  is  the  last  and  only  hope  of  every 
true  penitent. 

The  importance  of  this  principle  of  our  holy  religion  can- 
not fail  of  impressing  our  minds,  when  we  consider  the  mental 
as  well  as  bodily  sufferings  to  which  it  gave  rise  in  the  bosom 
of  the  Redeemer.  When  he  viewed  it  at  a  distance,  and  the 
bitter  agonies  it  cost  him  were  presented  to  his  mind,  sweat, 
like  drops  of  blood,  crimsoned  his  cheek;  it  could  have 
been  no  little  suffering  which  produced  the  exclamation, 
"  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  remove  this  cup  from  me  !"  It 
could  have  been  no  little  sufiering  which  extorted  from  him 
the  heart-piercing  cry,  "  My  God  !  my  God  !  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me !"  It  could  have  been  no  little  suffering  from 
the  effects  of  which  the  sacred  Jesus  bowed  his  head  and 
gave  up  the  ghost.  If  the  gratitude  of  Bartimeus  was  ex- 
cited by  his  restoration  to  sight,  how  ought  our  gratitude 
to  be  excited  by  a  display  of  mercies  so  great  as  the  salva- 
tion of  our  souls !  Let  us,  then,  imitate  his  example,  and 
follow  Jesus  in  the  path  of  duty. 

In  addition  to  the  general  proofs  of  redemption,  are 
there  not  those  present  who  have  been  called  from  the 
paths  of  transgression  by  the  voice  of  the  Gospel,  and  who 
have  listened  to  that  call?  Are  there  not  those  present, 
who,  at  some  particular  period  of  life,  have  been  enabled 
to  lay  hold  on  the  promises  of  pardon  to  the  penitent,  and 
have  enjoyed  a  reasonable  assurance  of  forgiveness  ?    Yes, 


SERMONS.  397 

brethren,  when  the  affections  of  the  behever  have  been 
warmed  with  the  recollection  of  God's  goodness ;  when  he 
has  been  engaged  in  the  duty  of  thanksgiving,  and  sohciting 
God  to  impart  to  him  still  greater  manifestations  of  his 
love  ;  when,  like  Bartimeus,  he  sat  by  the  highway  side  of 
the  G9spel,  panting  after  God  as  the  hart  panteth  for  the 
water-brook;  at  such  a  season  the  Almighty  has  so  effec- 
tually dispelled  his  fears,  that  tears  of  gratitude  and  love 
have  flowed  from  his  eyes,  and  his  soul  has  enjoyed  a  fore- 
taste of  that  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

Let  not  such  a  view  of  the  believer's  privileges  be  con- 
sidered visionary;  for  theRedeemer  has  said,  "He  that  hath 
my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth 
me ;  and  he  that  loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father, 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself  to  him."  It 
is  this  manifestation  of  the  love  of  Christ  to  the  believer,  of 
which  I  am  speaking — a  manifestation  arising  from  a  be- 
lief in  the  promises  of  God,  and  the  application  of  those 
promises  to  himself.  It  is  that  principle  which  excites  a 
glow  of  happiness  in  the  breast  of  those  who  live  in  the 
performance  of  their  Christian  duties;  it  is  the  production 
of  that  b'pirit  which  witnesses  with  our  spirit  that  we  are 
the  children  of  God.  To  possess  this  invaluable  blessing, 
we  must  follow  Jesus  in  the  way,  and  never  be  weary  in 
well-doing. 

By  calling  to  mind  the  mercies  we  have  received  at  the 
hands  of  the  Almighty,  we  shall  perceive  that  the  debt  of 
gratitude  we  owe  to  heaven,  merits  the  warmest  returns 
of  devotion.  How  often  hath  our  Heavenly  Father  rescued 
us  from  the  abyss  of  distress !  When  some  beloved  member 
of  our  family  has  been  afflicted;  when  we  ourselves  have 
been  plunged  in  tribulation,  or  confined  to  the  bed  of  sick- 
ness; and  when  that  tribulation  or  sickness  has  been  so 
sore  that  every  door  of  relief  appeared  to  be  closed  against 
us,  God  has  mercifully  interposed,  restored  us  to  health, 
changed  the  desert  of  our  sorrows  into  a  well  cultivated 
field,  and  made  the  rock  of  our  affliction  to  yield  us  the 
waters  of  comfort  and  joy;    when   with  our   hearts   we 

I  i2 


398  SERMONS. 


have  offered  up  a  prayer  expressive  of  our  griefs,  that 
prayer  has  ascended  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  obtained 
a  compassionate  hearing  ;  the  angel  of  mercy  has  visited 
us,  and  the  darkness  of  affliction  has  been  succeeded  by  a 
day  of  serenity  and  peace.  Our  minds,  in  those  moments, 
were  no  strangers  to  gratitude;  the  feelings  of  our  hearts 
were  honourable  to  us  as  men  and  as  Christians;  and  with 
Bartimeus,  we  not  only  experienced  the  wish,  but  we  nobly 
resolved  to  follow  Jesus  in  the  way.  Let  us  carry  our  vir- 
tuous resolutions,  my  brethren,  into  full  effect;  "  Let  us 
pay  our  vows  unto  the  Lord,  in  the  presence  of  all  his  peo- 
ple: in  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house,  in  the  midst  of  Jeru- 
salem, praise  the  Lord." 

Finally;  We  may  gather  from  the  history  of  Bartimeus 
the  blessings  we  may  expect  from  an  attendance  upon  the 
instituted  means  of  grace.  Bartimeus  was  sitting  by  the 
highway  side,  the  path  in  which  the  Redeemer  was  jour- 
neying on  his  return  from  Jericho;  and  while  in  that  situa- 
tion, the  only  Physician  who  was  qualified  to  remove  his 
blindness  appeared  to  his  relief,  and  granted  him  that  boon 
for  which  he  had  sought  for  years  from  other  sources,  and 
sought  in  vain.  His  supplication  found  its  way  to  the  ear 
of  the  Redeemer,  and  vision  was  imparted  to  the  sufferer. 
However  blind  man  by  nature  is  to  spiritual  things,  and  how- 
ever insensible  to  the  value  of  religious  reflection  and  evan- 
gelical truth,  let  him  attend  upon  the  means  of  grace,  and 
the  stated  services  of  the  Church,  and  he  may  with  pro- 
priety expect  that  sooner  or  later  the  Redeemer  will  ap- 
pear to  his  relief — remove  his  blindness — bless  him  with 
spiritual  vision — give  him  a  new  heart — and  influence  him 
to  follow  Jesus  in  the  way  of  duty.  The  path  of  duty,  my 
beloved,  is  the  path  of  safety;  put  yourselves,  therefore, 
in  the  way  of  his  blessing  ;  adopt  the  language  of  Bartimeus 
— "  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  us !"  and  while 
the  cry  for  assistance  is  burning  on  your  lips,  the  Lord 
Jesus  will  hear  your  prayer,  give  you  an  understanding 
heart,  and  render  the  ways  of  religion  the  ways  of  pleasant- 
ness, and  her  paths  the  paths  of  peace. 


SERMON    VII I. 


"  The  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  him  in  a  flame  of  fire  out  of  the 
midst  of  a  bush  :  and  he  looked,  and,  behold  the  bush  burned  with  fire, 
and  the  bush  was  not  consumed  ;  and  Moses  said,  I  will  now  turn  aside 
and  see  this  great  sight,  why  the  bush  is  not  burnt." — Exodus,  iii.  2,  3. 

When  the  shepherds  were  engaged  in  watching  over 
their  flocks,  upon  the  plains  of  Bethlehem,  the  Almighty 
discovered  to  them  the  birth  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  and 
put  them  in  the  possession  of  those  directions,  by  the  light 
of  which  they  were  conducted  to  his  immediate  presence. 
So  in  the  instance  before  us,  Moses  was  engaged  in  the 
same  employment,  keeping  the  flock  of  Jethro  and  leading 
them  to  feed  in  those  places  in  which  the  pasture  was  most 
luxuriant  and  abundant. 

Sometimes  indeed  an  instance  occurs,  in  which  Jehovah 
reveals  himself  to  those  who  are  in  open  hostility  with 
heaven,  and  engaged  in  sin  of  the  most  heinous  nature. 
This  was  the  case  with  Saul  of  Tarsus;  he  was  arrested 
by  the  power  of  divine  grace,  at  a  time  in  which  he  was 
endeavouring  to  subvert  the  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer,  and 
to  dethrone  the  precious  Lamb  of  God.  But  in  general, 
brethren,  mortals  are  more  frequently  blessed  with  divine 
illumination,  when  occupied  in  their  proper  calling ;  or 
when  sitting  like  Bartimeus,  by  the  highway  side  of  the 
Gospel.  What  an  insignificance  does  the  revelation  which 
God  was  pleased  to  make  to  Moses  at  Horeb,  stamp  upon 
earthly  grandeur !  The  first  forty  years  of  his  life  were 
spent  at  Pharaoh's  court,  in  which  he  occupied  one  of  the 


400  SEBMONS. 

chief  seats  in  the  palace  of  that  monarch,  and  was  distin- 
guished as  a  prince !  Still  notwithstanding  his  elevated 
rank,  no  particular  discoveries  of  the  divine  intention  with 
respect  to  Israel  were  made  to  him.  They  were  reserved 
for  a  moment,  in  which  he  was  to  fill  one  of  the  most  hum- 
ble stations  in  human  life,  the  shepherd  of  his  father's  flock. 
Retirement,  my  beloved  hearers,  is  friendly  to  a  commu- 
nion with  God  !  It  is  then  that  our  passions  are  calm,  and 
we  are  best  prepared  to  cultivate  an  acquaintance  with 
the  Father  of  our  spirits.  At  a  moment  like  this,  when  sur- 
rounded by  the  sheep  which  were  feeding  near  Mount 
Horeb,  God  appeared  to  Moses  in  a  burning  bush,  and  dele- 
gated him  to  deliver  Israel  from  the  bondage  of  Egypt, 
and  to  conduct  them  through  the  wilderness  to  the 
promised  land.  At  that  period  he  no  doubt  expected  to 
have  continued  in  his  humble  employment  until  death 
should  have  introduced  him  into  the  presence  of  God.  Let 
those,  therefore,  whose  situations  are  not  as  elevated  as 
many  who  perhaps  may  be  less  meritorious,  rest  contented 
until  God  shall  be  pleased  to  call  them  to  more  conspicu- 
ous stations,  and  to  place  them  where  their  usefulness  may 
be  more  extensively  beneficial. 

In  the  elucidation  of  this  subject,  I  shall  show  you  in  the 
first  place,  what  was  intended  by  the  burning  bush. 
Secondly,  account  for  the  miracle  which  it  exhibited;  and 
then  close  with  some  practical  inferences.  I  am  therefore 
to  show  you,  in  the  first  place,  what  was  intended  by  the 
burning  bush.  The  state  and  condition  of  the  afflicted 
Israelites  was  no  doubt  represented  under  this  similitude. — 
The  oppression  under  which  they  laboured  was  very  great, 
and  no  effort  which  could  conduce  to  their  destruction  was 
left  untried  by  their  tyrannic  masters.  "  They  made  their 
lives  bitter  with  hard  bondage,  and  all  the  service  wherein 
they  made  them  to  serve,  was  marked  with  the  most  ex- 
treme rigor  and  despotism."  So  far  were  they  from  opposing 
the  commands  of  those  to  whom  they  were  subject,  that 
they  peacefully  yielded  to  all  the  burthens  imposed  upon 
them ;  indeed  they  possessed  no  more  ability  to  resist  their 


SHRMONS.  401 

enemies,  than  a  thorny  bush  has  to  resist  the  action  of  sur- 
rounding flames.   Still,  notwithstanding  these  things,  they 
were  not  only  preserved,  but  absolutely  increased  in  num- 
bers ;  for  in  proportion  to  the  persecutions  with  which  they 
had  to  struggle,  they  multiplied  and  grew.     Again,  the 
Church  of  God  in  the  world  is  also  represented  under  the 
similitude  of  the  burning  bush.    The  Christian  Church,  at 
the  period  of  its  first  establishment,  was  overwhelmed  with 
the  most  severe    persecutions;  the  Lord    Jesus  Christ,  its 
celestial  founder,  with  almost  all  his  family  of  disciples, 
suffered  death  in  the  promotion  of  the  important  cause  in 
which  they  had  embarked :   but  although  the   bush  was 
literally  in  a  flame  during  the  time  alluded  to,  it  was  not 
consumed.     Christianity  spread  the  most  when  labouring 
under  the  greatest  oppression.    The  blood  of  the  Martyrs 
has  ever  proved  the  seed  of  the  Church.  They  who  in  the 
different  ages  since  its  establishment  have  taken  counsel 
against  the  Lord,  and  against  his  anointed,  have  uniformly 
found  that  they  have  imagined  a  vain  thing;  and  we  are 
confident  in  asserting  that    though  all  the  powers  of  the 
world  should  unite  to  effect  its  destruction,  they  would  be 
foiled  in  their  attempts;  "the  Lord  would  laugh  them  to 
scorn;  Jehovah  would  hold  them  in  derision."  The  Almighty 
has  established  his  Son  upon  the  hill  of  Zion,  and  before 
him  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  unto  him  shall  every  tongue 
confess.     Again, — the  similitude  of    the   burning  bush  is 
expressive  of  the  experience  of  every  true  believer.     At 
the  first  view  of  the  experience  of  the  faithful  follower  of 
the    Saviour,  we   might  be   induced  to  think  that  his  life 
would   form  one  continued   scene  of  enjoyment,  that  no 
troubles    would   impede  his  progress,  no  calamities  mark 
his  life.    But  when  we  reflect  upon  those  effects  arising  from 
prosperity,  and  observe  the  consequences  attendant  upon 
an  exemption  from  distress;  when   we  observe  that  pros- 
perity attaches  man  to  the  world,  and  renders  him  forget- 
ful of  his  Maker,  we  then  see  that  affliction  is  an  evidence 
of  the  love  of  God  ;  a  proof  that  we  are  not  forgotten  by 
our  heavenly  Father.     Yes,  when  the  hand  of  the  Almighty 


402  SERMONS. 

is  laid  upon  the  Christian,  aud  one  affliction  is  permitted  to 
follow  on  the  heel  of  another — when  his  earthly  comforts 
are  laid  waste, — he  recognizes  in  the  chastisement  a  father's 
hand — and  exultingly  exclaims,  "it  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do 
what  seemeth  him  good !"  He  finds  that  every  calamity 
with  which  he  is  visited  serves  to  break  his  hold  from  the 
world,  and  influences  him  to  lay  up  his  treasure  in  heaven. 
He  perceives  that  all  things  beneath  the  sun  are  transitory: 
he  therefore  sets  his  affections  on  things  above,  and  presses 
onward  for  the  prize  of  eternal  joys.  It  is  also  declared  in 
Scripture,  and  our  knowledge  of  the  world  assures  us  of  its 
truth,  "  that  all  who  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall 
suffer  persecution."  Abandon  that  path  in  which  the  un- 
godly tread, — enter  upon  the  performance  of  duties  in 
which  they  are  unwilling  to  engage, — strive  to  devote  your 
time  and  talents  exclusively  to  the  service  of  your  master  ; 
lift  up  your  voice  against  the  prevailing  vices  of  the  day, 
and  insist  upon  a  conformity  to  God's  laws;  tell  the  world- 
ling that  he  cannot  serve  God  and  mammon,  and  that  he 
must  become  a  new  creature : — and  though  your  life  may  be 
as  pure  as  that  of  an  angel,  the  world  will  persecute  and 
afflict  you;  they  will  hedge  up  your  way  with  thorns,  and 
embitter  your  moments  by  the  most  cruel  observations. 
They  cannot  indeed  stone  the  follower  of  Jesus  to  death, 
nor  deprive  him  of  his  existence ;  but  as  far  as  their  power 
extends,  so  far  will  their  exertions  be  used  to  persecute, 
harrass,  and  distress  you.  This  was  the  system  of  conduct 
pursued  with  respect  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  if  they  have 
persecuted  him,  they  will  also,  as  he  has  asserted,  persecute 
you.  But  praised  be  God,  these  things  excite  in  the  mind 
of  the  believer  a  wish  to  be  more  faithful  to  his  trust.  The 
furnace  in  which  he  is  tried,  instead  of  destroying  him, 
purifies  his  mind  from  the  dross  of  his  corruptions ;  his  graces 
grow  in  proportion  to  his  sufferings,  and  he  is  driven  nearer 
to  his  God.  The  bush  may  be  in  a  blaze,  but  Jehovah 
will  not  permit  it  to  be  consumed.  Having  thus  shown 
you  what  was  intended  by  the  burning  bush,  I  am,  second- 
ly, to  account  for  the  miracle  which  it  exhibited. 


SERMONS.  403 

When  Moses  first  beheld  the  important  scene ;  when  he 
drew  near  and  looked  upon  the  bush,  and  perceived  that 
it  was  neither  injured,  nor  consumed  by  the  fire,  his  aston- 
ishment was  raised  to  the  highest  degree.  That  astonishment 
and  surprise,  however,  was  soon  removed,  when  he  was  ad- 
dressed by  the  Almighty  from  the  flames  which  he  beheld, 
and  discovered  that  God  himself  was  in  the  bush.  Some 
have  thought  that  it  was  an  angel,  a  created  being  who 
appeared  to  Moses  ;  others  that  it  was  the  Saviour,  the 
second  person  in  the  adorable  Trinity.  This  latter  opin- 
ion appears  to  be  founded  in  truth,  as  Saint  Stephen,  who 
in  mentioning  this  solemn  event  in  the  seventh  chapter  of 
the  Acts,  has  informed  us  that  God  sent  Moses  by  the  hand 
of  the  angel.  This  angel  then  must  have  been  the  Lord 
Jesus,  who  has  said  "  I  and  my  Father  are  one,"  and  who 
proclaimed  to  Moses  that  it  was  the  God  of  Abraham,  the 
God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of  Jacob,  who  addressed  him. 
No  created  being  could  have  presumed  to  assume  these 
solemn  titles.  It  would  have  been  the  most  daring  blas- 
phemy for  any  creature,  however  elevated  in  the  scale  of 
existence,  to  have  called  himself  Jehovah.  It  must  there- 
fore have  been  the  angel  of  the  covenant;  that  Divine 
Being  who,  in  all  the  appearances  of  God  to  man,  assumed 
the  human  or  angelic  shape;  thus  by  preparing  the  world 
for  the  fuller  manifestation  of  himself,  in  his  incarnate  and 
mediatorial  state. 

It  was  the  presence  of  the  Saviour  with  the  Israelites, 
which  prevented  their  destruction  !  He  was  in  the  bush, 
and  therefore  the  bush  was  not  consumed  !  Christ  was 
certainly  with  the  Israelites  before  he  became  incarnate, 
and  took  our  flesh  upon  him,  protecting  them  from  danger 
and  strengthening  them  under  their  complicated  difficul- 
ties. The  rock  in  the  wilderness,  which  furnished  the 
famishing  tribes  with  water,  was  a  type  of  Christ ;  for  "  they 
drank  of  that  rock  which  followed  them,  and  that  rock  was 
Christ."  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  they  were  not  permitted 
to  address  their  complaints  to  Pharaoh,  however  severe 
the  treatment  which  they  received  from  their  task-masters. 


404  SERMONS. 

Scarcely  could  one  sufferer  venture  to  express  his  distresses 
to  another,  lest  the  accents  of  his  grief  should  have  arrested 
the  notice  of  his  keepers  and  procured  for  him  an  increase 
of  difficulty.  But  observe  the  goodness  of  God.  Their 
silent  prayers  were  heard  by  him  who  reigns  in  heaven ! 
The  sufferings  of  an  afflicted  people  ascended  before  the 
throne  of  God,  and  claimed  the  attention  of  Jehovah.  "  I 
have  heard  their  cry  by  reason  of  their  task-masters,  I 
know  their  sorrows,  and  am  come  to  deliver  them."  After 
their  escape  from  Egypt,  the  Saviour  was  with  them  in 
the  pillar  of  a  cloud  ;  in  that  he  dwelt,  not  for  a  short 
time,  as  in  the  bush,  but  for  forty  years.  This  cloud  was 
brighter  and  more  refulgent  by  night  than  in  the  day,  for 
during  the  absence  of  the  sun  it  had  the  appearance  of  a 
flaming  fire.  This  was  their  guide  in  pathless  deserts, 
through  which  they  had  to  pass ;  whenever  it  moved,  the 
hosts  of  Israel  struck  their  tents  and  marched  forward ;  and 
the  moment  it  halted,  they  again  formed  their  camp  and 
went  to  rest.  How  true  is  it,  that  "  the  Lord  will  create 
upon  every  dwelling-place  of  mount  Zion,  and  upon  all 
her  assemblies,  a  cloud  of  smoke  by  day,  and  the  shining  of 
a  flaming  fire  by  night;  for  upon  all  the  glory  shall  be  a 
defence !" 

The  Saviour  was  also  with  them  at  the  Red  Sea,  fur- 
nishing them  with  a  safe  passage  through  its  bosom,  and 
overwhelming  Pharaoh  and  his  hosts  in  the  returning  wa- 
ters !  It  is  the  same  presence  which  preserves  the  Church, 
and  every  individual  member  of  which  it  is  composed. 
The  Saviour  assured  his  disciples  that  he  would  accompany 
them  in  the  discharge  of  their  ministerial  duties,  without 
the  least  intermission  of  his  care.  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
always,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  I  am  with  you 
to  bear  you  up  in  the  arms  of  my  love,  that  you  may  be 
unwearied  in  well-doing.  1  am  with  you  to  give  success 
to  your  labours,  and  to  accompany  your  preaching  with  a 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power,  to  make  it  effec- 
tual to  the  pulling  down  the  strong  holds  of  Satan,  and  of 
building  up  believers  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel !     I  am 


SERMONS.  405 

with  you  upon  the  Sabbath,  to  render  my  word  a  savour 
of  life  unto  life ;  and  I  am  with  you  at  the  beds  of  the 
sick  and  of  the  dying,  to  seal  your  admonitions  and  to 
sanctify  your  prayers.  "  I  am  with  you  always  /"  I 
may  hide  myself  for  a  moment,  but  I  will  never  be  ab- 
sent from  you  to  the  end  of  the  world.  It  is  thus  that 
Jesus,  by  his  presence  in  the  bush,  secures  it  from  destruc- 
tion ;  and  it  is  by  this  means  that  "  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
never  prevail  against  it."  Yes,  brethren,  and  he  dwells 
also  in  the  hearts  of  all  his  faithful  people  ;  he  is  their 
life,  and  whatsoever  they  do  of  a  nature  acceptable  to 
God,  it  is  done  through  the  influence  of  divine  grace,  so 
that  the  believer  may  say  with  Paul,  "  I  Hve,  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me."  It  is  from  the  assurance  of  his  pre- 
sence, that  we  are  encouraged  to  press  forward  through 
every  difficulty,  and  are  told,  that  when  we  pass  through 
the  waters  he  will  be  with  us,  and  that  when  we  go  through 
the  fire  we  shall  not  be  burned,  neither  shall  the  flame 
kindle  upon  us  ;  for  "  God  is  in  the  midst  of  her,  she  shall 
not  be  moved;  God  shall  help  her,  and  that  right  early." 

Having  attended  to  the  two  propositions  of  my  discourse 
I  am  to  close  with  some  practical  inferences.  When  Moses 
beheld  the  miracle  of  the  burning  bush,  he  said,  "  I  will 
now  turn  aside  and  see  this  great  sight,  why  the  bush  is  not 
burnt."  Let  us  imitate  his  example,  and  with  the  profound- 
est  reverence  draw  near  and  attend  to  the  instruction 
which  it  aflbrds. 

First,  you  may  perceive  in  it  the  great  affection  which 
the  Saviour  bears  to  his  Church.  Are  the  faithful  minis- 
ters of  the  Lord  Jesus  sometimes  discouraged,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  trials  with  which  they  meet?  Let  them 
recollect,  that  it  is  through  much  tribulation  they  are  to 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  All  who  have  obtained 
the  approbation  of  the  Almighty,  have  passed  the  same 
way,  and  have  found  the  crown  of  life  closely  connected 
with  the  cross.  Let  them  be  faithful  unto  death,  and  they 
will  be  received  with  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  ser- 
vants." 

K  K 


406  SERMOKS. 

Observe,  secondly,  the  affection  of  the  Saviour  to  his 
members.  When  labouring  under  distress,  we  are  some- 
times tempted  to  think  that  the  Lord  hath  absented  him- 
self forever,  and  that  Jehovah  hath  forgotten  to  be  gra- 
cious! Remember,  in  such  an  hour  of  trial,  that  the  Lord 
is  at  hand,  and  that  it  is  the  weakness  of  our  faith  which 
obscures  our  view  of  his  presence.  Never  was  the 
Almighty  more  sensibly  present  with  the  three  faithful  He- 
brews, than  when  they  were  committed  by  their  enemies  to 
the  flames.  He  was  with  them  in  the  furnace,  and  preserved 
them  unhurt  in  the  midst  of  the  devouring  fire !  The 
bush  was  in  a  blaze,  yet  it  escaped  without  injury.  Never 
was  the  blessed  Jesus  more  beloved  by  his  Father,  than  in 
the  moment  in  which  he  was  on  his  knees  in  Gethsemane, 
sweating,  as  it  were,  great  drops  of  blood,  and  crying  out 
in  agony  of  spirit,  "  My  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?" 
"  Trust,  then,"  I  entreat  you,  "  in  the  Lord  forever,  for  in 
the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength." 

Finally ;  reflect  for  a  moment  upon  the  different  situa- 
tion of  those  who  love  God,  and  of  those  who  live  in  dis- 
obedience to  his  laws.  To  those  who  have  bowed  them- 
selves before  the  sceptre  of  divine  love,  Jehovah  will  be  as 
a  wall  of  fire,  to  protect  and  shield  them  from  every  evil; 
for  "  I  will  be  unto  Jerusalem,  saith  the  Lord,  a  wall  of 
fire  round  about,  and  will  be  the  glory  in  the  midst  of 
her."  Not  only  a  hedge,  such  as  he  raised  around  Job ; 
not  only  walls  and  bulwarks,  which  may  be  battered  down 
and  destroyed  ;  not  only  a  mountain,  which  may  be  gotten 
over;  but  he  will  be  a  wall  of  fire,  which  can  neither  be 
broken  through  nor  undermined  ;  a  wall  which  cannot  be 
approached  without  danger  to  an  assailant;  and  God  him- 
self will  be  that  wall,  not  only  on  one  side,  but  round  about 
on  every  side.  To  those  who  refuse  to  submit  to  his  right- 
eous authority,  and  will  not  have  the  Almighty  to  rule 
over  them,  our  God  will  prove  a  consuming  fire,  for  "  the 
wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell,"  "  where  the  worm  dieth 
not,  and  the  fire  never  shall  be  quenched."  Seek  then,  I 
beseech  you,  "  the  good-will  of   him  who  dwelt   in    the 


EEBMOMS.  407 

bush,"  and  though  the  heavens  shall  be  rolled  up  like  a 
scroll,  and  the  elements  melt  with  fervent  heat,  you  will  be 
secure  amidst  the  general  conflagration,  and  be  advanced 
to  that  region  of  happiness  where  sorrow  and  sighing  find 
no  admission,  and  where  every  tear  shall  be  wiped  from 
your  eyes. 


SERMON     IX 


•'  He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance  to 
the  captives,  and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them 
that  are  bruised." — St.  Luke,  iv.  18. 

When  we  seriously  and  attentively  reflect  upon  those 
benevolent  principles  which  constitute  the  Christian  dis- 
pensation, in  how  amiable  and  commanding  a  light  does  the 
gospel  of  Christ  Jesus  appear.  The  Almighty,  instead  of 
pouring  upon  a  guilty  world  the  vials  of  his  wrath  ;  instead 
of  arising  in  awful  majesty  to  take  vengeance  upon  the 
disobedient,  he  appears  to  our  view  in  the  attractive  tender- 
ness of  a  parent,  commiserating  our  blindness  and  per- 
verseness,  and  providing  a  remedy  for  our  relief.  By  him 
an  immaculate  lamb  hath  been  prepared  to  make  an  atone- 
ment for  transgression,  in  whom  "  mercy  and  truth  have 
met  together,  righteousness  and  peace  have  kissed  each 
other." 

Animated  with  the  glowing  subject  of  redemption, 
the  inspired  prophets  struck  the  lyre  of  celestial  joy. 
When  proclaiming  to  a  ruined  world  the  appearance 
of  the  Son  of  God,  they  represent  him  as  the  Saviour 
of  the  penitent ;  the  friend  of  the  distressed ;  the  phy- 
sician of  the  sin-sick  soul.  To  secure  the  confidence 
of  mankind  in  his  ivisdom,  and  to  call  their  attention 
to  those  dispositions  of  mercy  which  would  mark  his 
life,  they  represent  him  as  "  a  wonderful  counsellor,"  "  the 
mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace." 
They  speak  of  him  as  the  light  of  the  world;  that  Being 


8EBM0NS.  409 

through  whose  sacred  influences  the  wilderness  of  the  world 
should  be  divested  of  its  moral  darkness,  and  the  desert  of 
the  human  mind  be  made  to  blossom  as  the  rose.  "  Be- 
hold," says  Isaiah,  "  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold,  mine 
elect,  in  whom  my  soul  delighteth  ;  a  bruised  reed  shall  he 
not  break,  and  smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench."  "  He 
shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd,  he  shall  gather  the 
lambs  with  his  arms,  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom."  "I 
will  bring  the  blind  by  a  way  which  they  knew  not,  I  will 
lead  them  in  paths  which  they  have  not  known."  (Jere- 
miah, also,  animated  with  the  same  sensations,  thus  intro- 
duces the  Saviour  to  our  view :  "  Behold  the  days  come, 
saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  raise  unto  David  a  righteous 
branch,  and  a  king  shall  reign  and  prosper,  and  shall  exe- 
cute judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth.  In  his  day  Judah 
shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely,  and  this  is  his 
name  whereby  he  shall  be  called.  The  Lord  our  righteous- 
ness.) In  perfect  agreement  with  the  language  of  prophecy, 
Jesus,  the  Ptedeemer,  descended  from  the  courts  of  heaven 
to  preach  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men.  To  emanci- 
pate our  ruined  race  from  the  dominion  of  sin  and  hell  form- 
ed the  object  of  his  mission.  To  open  a  way  for  our  escape 
from  the  ruin  of  the  fall,  and  to  conduct  us  to  glory,  he  took 
our  nature  upon  him  ;  he  atoned  for  our  transgression  by 
an  offering  of  his  own  body  on  the  cross,  and  irradiated  the 
world  with  the  light  of  divine  instruction.  Yes,  with  the 
language  of  reconciliation  upon  his  lips,  the  messenger  of 
the  covenant  of  grace  and  mercy  appeared  : — "  He  hath 
sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance 
to  the  captives,  and  the  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind." 
At  such  a  declaration  of  mercy  the  heart  of  man  should 
dilate  with  gratitude,  and  in  a  burst  of  joy  should  welcome 
his^approach.  "Amen,  even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus.  Bless- 
ing, and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  forever." 

That  truths  of  the  most  important  nature  are  contained 
in  the  specific  declarations  of  the  text,  must  appear  evi- 
dent to  all  who  are  disposed  to  reflect.     That  there  are 

kk2 


410  SERMONS. 

certain  situations  in  which  nman  may  be  involved,  to  which 
those  declarations  are  peculiarly  appropriate,  is  a  self-evi- 
dent truth;  a  truth  known  to  all  who  are  acquainted  with 
the  divine  life,  and  who  have  experienced  the  exercises  of 
mind  to  which  they  immediately  refer.  I  shall,  therefore, 
endeavour,  with  that  aid  which  I  shall  derive  from  the  sacred 
writings,  to  explain  each  particular  feature  of  my  subject ; 
and  may  God,  in  infinite  mercy,  sanctify  it  to  us  all,  and  ren- 
der it  conducive  to  the  comfort  of  the  sincere  inquirer. 

"  He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken  hearted."  It  fre- 
quently occurs  that  the  human  mind,  when  first  convinced 
of  sin,  becomes  so  oppressed  with  a  sense  of  personal  trans- 
gression (and  in  the  expression  of  personal  transgression  I 
include  the  omission  of  our  duty  to  God)  that  all  the  as- 
surances of  mercy  with  which  the  page  of  revelation 
abounds,  fail  in  communicating  that  relief  which  they  are 
intended  to  convey.  The  soul,  under  such  circumstances, 
becomes  exceeding  sorrowful :  involving  the  individual 
sometimes  in  the  most  extreme  distress.  As  the  convinced 
sinner  knows  that  he  hath  offended  God,  and  as  God  has 
declared  himself  the  avenger  of  sin,  his  mind  becomes 
tremblingly  alive  to  his  situation,  and  his  distress  bows  him 
to  the  earth.  It  was  this  part  of  religious  experience  to 
which  David  alludes  in  the  fifty-first  Psalm,  in  which  he 
speaks  of  a  brohen  and  a  contrite  heart.  From  the  gene- 
ral tenor  of  that  portion  of  sacred  writ,  it  is  evident  that 
the  light  of  the  divine  countenance  was  withdrawn  from 
the  mind  of  the  Psalmist,  and  that  he  was  involved  in  the 
deepest  darkness.  "I  acknowledge  my  transgression," said 
the  royal  sufferer,  "  and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me."  It  is 
recorded  of  Philip,  the  renowned  king  of  Macedon,  that  in 
order  to  prevent  the  victories  he  had  achieved  from  inspi- 
ring his  mind  with  pride,  he  commanded  his  page  to  address 
him  every  morning  with  this  salutation,  "  Philip,  remember 
thou  art  a  man."  In  the  same  way,  when  the  Spirit  of 
God  exercises  its  power  upon  the  soul,  that  power  evidences 
its  existence  and  presence,  by  giving  the  individual  who 
feels  its  influence,  a  humiliating  view  of  himself,  and  by 


SERMONS.  411 

proclaiming,  in  a  voice  that  will  be  heard,  man — woman — 
remember  thou  art  a  sinner.  It  is  thought,  by  the  world, 
that  to  speak  of  the  conviction  of  sin,  is  an  evidence  of  men- 
tal weakness ;  a  principle  unknown  to  any  but  to  the  poor 
and  illiterate.  David,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  was  a  great 
man,  elevated  not  only  in  rank,  but  also  in  the  powers  of 
his  understanding.  His  conscience,  however,  was  placed 
in  his  bosom  for  the  same  purposes  for  which  it  is  placed  in 
the  bosoms  of  the  poorest  individual,  and,  when  it  ascend- 
ed its  throne,  asserted  its  rights,  and  condemned  him  for  his 
sin,  and  produced  in  his  mind  the  most  humiliating  view  of 
himself.  "  I  acknowledge  my  transgression,  and  my  sin  is 
ever  before  me." 

Jehovah,  remember,  has  but  one  mode  of  procedure  with 
mankind.  The  law  of  repentance  is  equally  binding  upon 
all ;  the  rich  and  the  poor  must  in  that  particular  meet  to- 
gether, for  "  except  we  repent,  we  must  all  likewise 
perish."  David,  therefore,  humbled  himself  before  God; 
he  descended  from  his  chair  of  state,  and  took  that  place 
which  became  him  as  an  offender  against  heaven, — the 
place  and  posture  of  a  penitent.  That  his  distress  of  mind 
was  great,  is  evident  from  the  language  of  his  prayer, 
"  Cast  me  not  away  from  thy  presence,  and  take  not  thy 
Holy  Spirit  from  me;"  "  make  me  to  hear  of  joy  and  glad- 
ness, that  the  bones  which  thou  hast  broken  may  rejoice;" 
"  restore  unto  me  the  joy  of  thy  salvation,  and  uphold  me 
with  thy  free  Spirit."  "  Thou  desirest  not  sacrifice,  else 
would  I  give  it  thee;  the  sacrifice  of  God  is  a  broken 
spirit :  a  broken  and  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt  not 
despise." 

Similar,  brethren,  were  the  exercises  of  the  Phillippian 
jailor ;  who,  in  his  distress  of  mind,  sought  instruction  at 
the  lips  of  Paul.  '*  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  Observe 
the  urgency  of  his  inquiry;  he  came  trembling  to  the  apostle; 
his  heart  condemned  him,  and  as  he  knew  that  the  knowl- 
ledge  which  Jehovah  had  of  his  sins  was  more  accurate 
than  his  own,  his  fears  were  excited,  and  he  sought  a 
remedy  for  the  evil  under  which  he  laboured.     He  felt  con- 


412  SEHMONS. 

vinced  that  something  must  be  done,  and  done  immediately. 
The  concerns  of  eternity  rested  upon  his  mind,  and  awa- 
kened his  attention.  He  did  not  ask  what  may  be  done 
for  me,  but  his  inquiry  was,  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  Sirs,  what 
must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  Though  sensations  of  distress  and 
alarm  are  permitted  to  exercise  their  influence  for  a  season, 
yet  we  shall  find,  from  the  effects  which  they  produce,  in 
weaning  us  from  sin  and  attaching  us  to  our  duty,  that  they 
are  the  evidences  of  divine  love.  ''  Sorrow  endureth  for  a 
night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the  morning."  The  alarms  of  the 
awakened  sinner  will  be  removed,  the  doubts  under  which 
he  laboured  respecting  his  acceptance  with  God  will  sub- 
side. By  attending  to  the  assurances  of  mercy  to  the 
penitent,  he  will  reap  that  comfort  of  which  they  are  so 
full.  "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  who  labour  and  are  heavy 
laden,"  will  inspire  his  heart  with  confidence.  "  Blessed  are 
they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted,"  will  kindle 
in  his  bosom  the  sincerest  joy.  "  He  hath  sent  me  to  heal 
the  broken  hearted,"  will  dispel  his  doubts,  restore  him  to 
peace,  and  tranquilize  his  mind. 

I  would  not  be  understood  to  say,  that  the  conviction  of 
sin  must  in  all  cases  be  as  great  as  David  experienced.  But 
thus  much,  brethren,  I  will  afiirm,  that  as  we  have  all 
offended  God,  and  withheld  from  him  that  homage  to  which 
he  is  entitled :  that  as  we  have  permitted  the  world  and 
its  delusive  pleasures  to  hold  the  chief  place  in  our  affec- 
tions; that  as  we  have  profaned  his  name,  violated  his 
Sabbaths,  forgotten  our  obligations  of  gratitude,  and  resisted 
the  strivings  of  his  Spirit ;  that  as  we  have  fallen  into  those 
sins,  we  must  be  convinced  oi  our  errors,  and  pained  at 
the  recollection  of  them,  before  we  will  be  disposed  to  re- 
pent, and  to  seek  the  pardon  and  forgiveness  of  offended 
heaven.  The  persuasion  of  our  ingratitude  to  God  will  ex- 
cite such  an  alarm  for  our  future  safety,  and  give  rise  to 
such  distressing  sensations  in  our  minds,  that  we  shall  rejoice 
to  hear  that  the  "  Lord  Jesus  came  to  heal  the  broken- 
hearted." 

The  mind  of  man  is  not  only  subjected  to  that  anxiety 


SERHOIVS.  413 

arising  from  the  tumult  of  an  awakened  conscience,  but 
temporal  distress  is  also  permitted  to  assail  him ;  and  it  is 
in  the  season  of  trouble  that  the  Christian  derives  the  most 
solid  comfort  from  the  promises  of  religion,  and  finds  the 
Redeemer  precious  to  his  soul.     At  those  periods  in  which 
he  is  labouring  under  the  pressure  of  the  deepest  distress; 
when  the  winds  of  tribulation,  and  the  waters  of  adversity 
are  sapping  the  foundation  of  his  temporal  comforts,  and 
prostrating  in  the  dust  the  objects  of  his  regard  ;  when  the 
friend  of  his  bosom  is  snatched  from   his  embrace ;  when 
the  children  of  his  affection  are  torn  from  his  arms,  and  the 
thunders  of  distress  are  rolling  over  his  head ;    when  in 
agony  of  mind  he  cries  aloud,   "  hath  God  forgotten  to  be 
gracious,  is  his  mercy  clean  gone  forever?" — it  is  then  that 
the  Saviour  steps  in  to  his  relief,  and  by  the  application  of 
his  word,  hushes  into  a  calm  the  tempest  of  his  grief:  "It 
is  I,  thy  Redeemer,  be  not  afraid:"   "  Can  a  woman  forget 
her  sucking  child,  that  she  should  not  have  compassion  on 
the  son  of  her  womb  ?    Yea,  they  may  forget,  yet  will  I 
never  forget  thee."     Encouraged  by  the  promises,  he  an- 
ticipates the  period  when  he  shall  see  them  again  in  glory, 
and  meet  them  in  that  happy  region  where  every  tear  will 
be  wiped  from  his  eye.     Under  the  influence  of  such  con- 
soling reflections  his  distresses  are  appeased;  he  trims  his 
lamp;  he  presses  with  increased  ardour  toward  the  mark; 
he  sets  his  affections  on  things  above  ;   he  concludes  with 
Paul  that  "  the  sufferings  of  this  present  life  are  not  worthy 
to  be  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall  be  revealed ;'"  he 
believes  that  all  things  shall   work  together  for  his  good; 
and  that  distress  itself,  by  weaning  him  from  the  world,  will 
fit  him  for  the  enjoyment  of  heaven.    It  is  by  virtue  of  this 
hope ;  a  hope  which  he  would  not  exchange  for  worlds — a 
hope  emanating  from  the  Gospel,  that  the  Saviour  speaks 
peace  to  his  mind,  and  "  heals  the  broken-hearted." 

That  the  conduct  of  the  Redeemer  was  marked  with 
the  strongest  features  of  benevolence,  every  miracle  that  he 
wrought  forms  a  conclusive  testimony.  An  ostentatious 
display  of  his  divine  authority  was  in  no  instance  made;  it 


414  SERMONS. 

was  to  relieve  the  distressed,  and  to  comfort  the  mournerj 
that  the  order  of  nature  was  reversed,  and  that  his  omni- 
potence was  discovered.  Witness  his  sympathy  and  affec- 
tion at  the  grave  of  Lazarus ;  see  the  tear  of  sensibility 
roiling  down  his  cheek,  even  at  the  moment  in  which  he 
summoned  him  from  the  grave,  and  restored  him  to  his 
disconsolate  sisters ;  behold  him  stopping  the  procession  of 
the  widow's  only  son,  reanimating  with  his  word  the  life- 
less clay,  and  speaking  into  silence  a  mother's  pangs;  and 
you  will  be  convinced  that  he  came  to  "  heal  the  broken- 
hearted." 

The  words  of  our  text  inform  us  that  the  Redeemer  is 
not  only  possessed  of  power  to  calm  the  distresses  of  the 
human  heart,  but  that  he  came  to  break  the  bonds  of  our 
corruptions,  and  to  rescue  the  penitent  from  the  oppressive 
arm  of  sin  and  Satan:  "  He  came  to  preach  deliverance  to 
the  captives." 

Man  is  spoken  of  in  the  Old  Testament  as  a  fallen  crea- 
ture, with  "  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  only  evil  continually," 
and  by  St.  Paul  as  being  "  carnally  minded,"  at  "  enmity 
with  God."  However  humiliating  the  consideration  of  hu- 
man depravity;  however  opposed  the  pride  of  mortals  may 
be  to  the  fact,  still  as  it  is  a  principle  revealed  in  the  word 
of  God,  and  confirmed  by  daily  observation,  it  is  impossible 
to  refuse  it  a  place  in  our  minds.  Although  man  may  ac- 
knowledge the  propriety  and  beauty  of  virtue;  although 
he  may  approve  things  that  are  excellent,  and  venerate 
and  respect  those  who  are  obedient  to  the  divine  com- 
mands; yet  we  find,  brethren,  that  his  practice,  until  he  is 
renewed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  opposed  to  the  conviction 
of  his  understanding,  and  his  life  at  variance  with  the  pre- 
cepts of  holiness.  His  compliance,  therefore,  with  the  sin- 
ful propensities  of  his  nature,  is  a  conclusive  proof  that  he 
is  in  bondage  to  Satan,  for  "  to  whom  (says  the  Apostle,) 
ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are 
to  whom  ye  obey."  To  emancipate  man  from  this  awful 
servitude;  to  break  those  fetters  with  which  he  is  bound, 
and  to  set  the  prisoner  at  liberty,  did  the  Lord  Jesus  de- 


SERMONS.  415 

scend  from  heaven  ;  *'  he  came  to  preach  deliverncce  to 
the  captives ;"  to  show  them  the  source  from  which  to  ob- 
tain every  necessary  assistance;  to  furnish  them  with  that 
divine  armour  which  will  shield  them  from  those  fiery  darts, 
the  temptations  of  the  devil ;  to  invest  them  with  power  to 
subdue  their  sinful  passions,  and  to  make  them  more  than 
conquerors  through  his  grace. 

How  often  hath  it  happened  in  the  life  of  every  Chris-  ' 
tian,  that  prior  to  his  conviction  of  the  weakness  of  his 
moral  powers,  he  determined  to  abandon  every  improper 
pursuit,  andjtoconform  his  life  to  the  precepts  of  virtue.  But 
as  his  resolutions  were  founded  upon  his  own  strength,  they 
evaporated  into  air,  and  were  productive  of  no  lasting,  no 
effectual  change  in  his  habits;  after  relapsing  into  the  com- 
mission of  sin,  he  has  resolved  again  and  again,  to  correct 
his  errors,  and  to  order  his  conversation  aright ;  but  how- 
ever sincere  his  intentions,  he  has  uniformly  discovered 
that  upon  a  recurrence  of  temptation,  he  has  yielded  to 
the  suggestions  of  Satan,  violated  his  solemn  vows,  and 
stamped  impotency  upon  his  best  determinations. 

The  knowledge  and  experience  of  his  weakness,  a 
knowledge  derived  from  the  influence  of  grace  upon  his 
heart,  taught  him  at  last  the  useful  lesson  of  humility. 
Perceiving  from  those  frequent  deviations  from  virtue  which 
marked  his  life,  that  provided  he  wished  to  persevere  in 
holiness,  he  must  obtain  assistance  superior  to  any  he  had 
hitherto  possessed,  he  consulted  the  oracles  of  God,  and 
found  that  the  Redeemer  declared  "  Without  me  ye  can 
do  nothing  ;  as  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself  unless 
it  abide  in  the  vine,  no  more  can  ye  except  ye  abide  in 
me."  Possessed  of  this  information,  he  no  longer  trusted  in 
his  own  strength,  the  broken  reed  of  his  own  moral  powers, 
but  repaired  to  the  only  fountain  from  which  every  good 
and  perfect  gift  proceedeth.  In  ardent  supplication  he 
looked  up  to  heaven  for  assistance.  "  Teach  me  to  do 
thy  will,  for  thou  art  my  God."  "  Lead  me  forth  in  thy  truth 
and  guide  me,  thou  who  art  the  God  of  my  salvation." 
"  My  soul  cleaveth  to  the  dust,  quicken  thou  me,  O  Lord, 


416  SERMONS. 

according  to  thy  word."  The  compassionate  Jesus,  true  to 
his  promises,  listened  to  his  prayer;  he  invigorated  his  mind 
by  his  grace,|and  nerved  the  suppliant's  arm.  His  progress 
then  became  comparatively  easy;  every  step  that  he  ad- 
vanced in  the  divine  life,  produced  an  increase  of  happi- 
ness. His  soul  became  more  and  more  athirst  for  God  ;  "  for- 
getting those  things  which  were  behind,"  not  satisfied  with 
past  attainments,  "he  pressed  forward  toward  the  mark  for 
the  prize  of  his  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  The  powers 
of  temptation  become  more  and  more  languid,  and  agreea- 
bly to  the  language  of  the  Psalmist,  "  the  snare  was 
broken,  and  he  was  delivered." 

As  our  rel  ief  from  sin  can  only  be  found  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  as  "  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven, 
whereby  we  can  be  saved  ;"  *'  as  the  wages  of  sin  is  death," 
and  as  a  life  of  transgression  must  eventuate  in  the  ruin  of 
the  soul,  let  us  fly  upon  the  wings  of  penitence  to  that  Being 
who  came  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives.  Say  not, 
I  beseech  you,  that  some  future  day  will  answer  the  pur- 
poses of  reformation;  the  present  time  is  all  that  we  can 
call  our  own.  "  Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow,  for  thou 
knowest  not  what  a  day  may  bring  forth."  Do  you  re- 
quire an  instance  of  an  individual  who  was  liberated  from 
the  bondage  alluded  to,  to  confirm  your  hopes,  and  to  ani- 
mate you  in  the  struggle,  look  at  Paul;  he  felt  all  the 
weakness  that  we  can  possibly  feel,  and  under  its  influence 
exclaimed,  "Who  shall  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of 
this  death  ?  Thank  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  !" 
To  me,  "  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain."  *'  I  can  do 
all  things  through  Christ,  who  strengtheneth  me." 

The  text  informs  us  that  the  oflice  of  the  Saviour  was 
not  confined  to  the  duties  of  healing  the  broken  heart- 
ed, and  preaching  deliverance  to  the  captives,  but  also  to 
give  the  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind.  That  the 
Gentile  world  was  involved  in  the  grossest  darkness,  with 
respect  to  the  nature  and  attributes  of  Deity,  at  the 
time  of  the  advent  of  the  JVIessiah,  is  a  truth  known  to 
all  conversant  with  profane  history,  and  that  the  Gospel 


SERMONS.  417 

has  afforded  us  the  clearest  light  upon  the  subject,  every  in- 
genuous mind  must  acknowledge.  The  boasted  wisdom  of 
many  of  the  ancient  Philosophers,  proves  to  us  the  limited 
faculties  of  man;  and  shows  us  how  dependent  we  are  upon 
religion  for  every  information  connected  with  the  divine 
character. 

Consult  the  school  of  Aristotle,  and  you  will  find,  that  so 
far  from  acknowledging  God  as  the  creator  of  all  things, 
they  maintained  that  the  world  was  from  eternity,  and 
that  every  thing  was  what  it  now  is.  Listen  to  the  school 
of  Epicurus,  and  they  will  tell  you  that  the  universe  was 
formed  by  a  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms,  which  accident- 
ally assumed  the  present  form.  Go  into  the  cit)^  of  Athens 
and  see  the  blindness  of  that  people  at  l!ie  period  in  which 
the  Redeemer  appeared.  With  all  the  aids  they  could  ob- 
tain from  human  research,  at  Athens,  a  place  considered 
as  the  empire  of  light,  the  monopoly  of  wisdom,  behold  them 
worshipping  an  unknown  god;  erecting  altars  to  imaginary 
deities,  and  prostrating  themselves  at  the  feet  of  senseless 
idols.  Christ  Jesus  came  to  give  recovery  of  sight  to  the 
blind ;  to  unveil  to  the  view  of  man  the  great  Eternal;  to 
teach  him  the  true  philosophy; — "  him,  whom  ye  ignorant- 
ly  worship,"  said  the  Apostle,  "  declare  we  unto  you," 

The  declaration  of  the  text,  however,  is  not  confined  to 
blindness  of  that  description;  it  embraces  the  case  of  those 
who  close  their  eyes  against  the  light  of  the  Gospel — who 
would  rush  naked  and  defenceless  into  the  presence  of  that 
God  who  out  of  Christ  is  a  consuming  fire ;  who  would  trust 
to  the  mercy  of  heaven,  when  that  mercy  is  at  variance 
with  the  attribute  of  divine  justice  ;  who  will  not  accept  of 
the  oflfers  of  salvation  upon  Gospel  terms;  who  deny  that 
Being  '^  who  was  made  sin  for  us,  that  we  might  be  made 
the  righteousness  of  God  in  him;"  who  defer  that  pursuit  of 
happiness  until  to-morrow,  which  should  be  commenced  to- 
dav;  who  resist  the  pleadings  of  divine  grace,  and  set  omni- 
potence at  defiance.  Such,  beloved,  is  the  case  of  the  of- 
fender against  God,  and  such  was  the  situation  of  Paul 
himself;  he  saw  no  comeliness  in  the  Saviour  that  he  should 

L  L 


418  SERMONS. 

desire  him;  he  trusted  to  his  own  righteousness;  he  expected 
that  his  own  imperfect  morality  would  secure  the  salva- 
tion of  his  soul ;  he  was  unwilling  to  submit  to  the  empire 
of  Jesus,  or  to  be  saved  by  his  blood.  But  God  who  is  rich 
in  mercy,  pitied  his  infatuation,  and  rescued  him  from  des- 
truction ;  his  eyes  were  opened  by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  the 
rays  of  redeeming  love  were  reflected  upon  his  mind,  and 
the  man  who  was  engaged  in  levelling  to  the  earth  the 
system  of  Christianity,  laid  down  the  weapons  of  his  rebel- 
lion at  the  foot  of  Calvary  ;  embarked  in  the  cause  of  the 
Gospel;  "proclaimed  among  the  Gentiles  the  unsearcha- 
ble riches  of  Christ,  opening  their  eyes  and  turning  them 
from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God." 

To  conclude.  "He  came  to  heal  the  broken  hearted." 
Should  any  of  you  belabouring  under  a  conviction  of  sin 
should  your  minds  be  oppressed  with  sorrow  at  the  recol- 
lection of  your  ingratitude  to  God;  take  comfort,  I  beseech 
you  from  the  existence  of  that  sorrow  in  your  hearts,  and 
fly  in  supplication  to  that  Saviour  who  died  for  your  salva- 
tion. It  is  through  the  influences  of  his  Spirit  that  you 
have  been  brought  to  reflect ;  it  is  through  the  light  of 
divine  grace  that  you  see  your  unworthiness,  and  that  you 
feel  weary  and  heavy  laden.  Christ  thus  forms  the  source 
of  your  relief,  the  present  and  eternal  refuge  of  his  people. 
Mourner  in  Zion,  be  at  rest,  for  "  blessed  are  they  that 
mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted."  The  knowledge  you 
possess  of  your  unworthiness,  is  the  greatest  blessing  God 
could  have  bestowed  upon  you  ;  it  has  made  you  feel  the 
value  of  the  Saviour,  and  has  led  you  to  a  throne  of  grace 
for  mercy.  Should  any  of  you  be  convinced  that  you  have 
been  led  captive  by  Satan;  that  you  have  listened  to  his 
temptations;  that  you  have  turned  your  backs  upon  God, 
and  resisted  the  pleadings  of  his  grace;  that  you  have  pre- 
ferred the  world  to  the  duties  of  religion,  fly  to  him  who  is 
mighty  to  save.  Christ  Jesus  will  deliver  you  from  the 
tyranny  of  sin,  and  rescue  you  from  the  oppressive  power 


SERMONS.  419 

of  Satan.  "  He  came  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  cap- 
tive." 

Should  any  of  you  be  labouring  under  spiritual  blindness, 
ignorant  of  the  plan  of  redemption  ;  should  any  of  you  wish 
to  be  instructed  in  the  truths  of  Christianity ;  anxious  to 
know  the  manner  in  which  Jehovah  can  be  just,  and  yet 
the  justifier  of  him  against  whom  the  violated  law  of  God 
pronounces  destruction,  fly  to  Jesus  Christ  and  entreat  for 
divine  illumination ;  cry  aloud,  "  Lord  that  I  may  receive 
my  sight,"  and  that  Saviour  who  came  to  give  recovery 
of  sight  to  the  blind,  will  hear  your  prayer  and  enable  you 
to  comprehend  the  plan  of  salvation,  and  see  its  perfect 
adaptation  to  the  situation  of  all  mankind. 

Beloved,  in  the  Redeemer  there  is  salvation  for  all  who 
will  seek  it  in  sincerity  of  heart;  his  blood  will  cleanse  the 
most  polluted,  and  render  the  vilest  offender  pure  in  the 
sight  of  God.  ''Seek  him  then  while  he  maybe  found, 
call  upon  him  while  he  is  near,"  and  you  will  discover  that 
he  is  able  and  willing  to  save  all  men  to  the  uttermost,  who 
come  unto  God  by  him  ;  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  in- 
tercession for  them — he  will  aflford  you  present  comfort,  and 
after  death  receive  you  into  glory. 


SERMON   X. 


"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner." — Luke,  xviii.  13. 

Humility  of  heart  is  an  unfailing  attendant  upon  the 
religion  of  the  Redeemer:  it  is  the  first  effect  produced 
in  the  mind  by  divine  grace,  and  forms  the  best  evidence 
we  can  give  the  world  of  our  acquaintance  with  God  and 
with  ourselves.  A  self-justifying  spirit  flows  not  from  the 
fountain  of  the  Gospel :  it  is  the  offspring  of  human  pride, 
the  enemy  of  true  religion.  That  person  who  really  knows 
himself,  and  is  thoroughly  acquainted  with  his  own  heart, 
must  be  sensible  that  his  imperfections  are  very  numerous; 
and  that  his  personal  virtues  fall  so  short  of  the  purity  of 
the  Gospel,  and  the  requisitions  of  the  divine  law,  that  he 
is  indebted  to  the  mercy  of  God  for  the  continuance  of  his 
existence,  and  his  escape  from  destruction. 

Under  a  conviction  of  his  own  unworthiness,  the  sincere 
Christian  always  approaches  the  footstool  of  the  Almighty; 
his  own  infirmities  claim  his  continual  attention ;  they  en- 
gross so  much  of  his  thoughts,  they  appear  so  magnified  to 
his  view,  that  instead  of  condemning  others,  he  thinks  him- 
self the  least  of  all  the  saints,  and  pleads  for  forgiveness 
through  the  precious  blood  of  Christ.  Like  the  Centurion 
mentioned  in  the  Gospel,  he  exclaims,  "  Lord  I  am  not 
worthy  thou  shouldestcome  under  my  roof;  speak  the  word 
only,  and  I  shall  be  healed." 


SERMONS.  421 

The  farther  that  we  advance  in  the  divine  hfe,  the  more 
do  we  become  estabhshedin  the  principle  of  humility.  The 
nearer  that  we  approach  the  Almighty,  and  the  more  we 
study  his  perft!ctions,  the  more  sensible  do  we  become  to 
our  own  failing;-;  the  closer  we  draw  to  the  light  the 
more  visible  are  our  imperfections :  our  growth  therefore 
in  grace  is  always  attended  with  an  increase  of  humility. 
We  compare  our  lives  with  the  precepts  of  Scripture,  and 
find  them  so  deficient  that  the  inquiry  produces  a  lowli- 
ness of  heart ;  we  discover  that  we  have  no  ground  for 
boasting,  but  that  we  are  really  sinners  and  need  cleansing 
in  the  blood  of  Christ. 

That  this  view  is  correct,  is  fully  illustrated  in  the  para- 
ble before  us;  and  as  the  representation  was  made  by  the 
Saviour  himself,  no  one  can  doubt  that  the  doctrine  it  con- 
tains is  agreeable  to  the  nature  and  attributes  of  God  him- 
self; purposely  intended  to  check  the  advances  of  a  self- 
righteous  spirit,  and  to  countenance  and  support  the  con- 
victed sinner  in  his  humble  approaches  to  a  throne  of  grace. 
It  shows  the  trembling  penitent  that,  notwithstanding  that 
pressure  of  sin  which  rests  upon  his  conscience,  notwith- 
standing that  dread  of  Deity  with  which  his  mind  is  op- 
pressed, and  which  renders  him  afraid  to  raise  his  eye  to 
heaven,  still  the  devout  breathings  of  his  broken  heart  will 
not  be  disregarded,  nor  the  sighing  of  a  contrite  mind  be 
overlooked;  but  before  he  calls,  God  will  answer — while  he 
is  speaking  God  will  hear,  have  mercy ;  pardon  and  forgive 
him. 

In  order  to  improve  the  subject,  and  to  represent  some 
of  its  beauties  to  your  view,  permit  me  to  carry  your  atten- 
tion to  the  sacred  Temple. 

"Two  men  went  up  to  the  Temple  to  pray;  one  a 
Pharisee,  the  other  a  Publican.  The  Pharisee  stood  and 
prayed  thus  with  himself;  God  I  thank  tiiee  that  I  am  not 
as  other  men  are;  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as 
this  Publican.  I  fast  twice  in  the  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all 
that  I  possess." 

In  all  this  Pharasaic  harangue,  there  is  not  one  essentia 

ll2 


432  SERMONS. 

feature  of  prayer,  not  a  sin  is  confessed,  not  a  supplication 
for  pardon  made.  His  breast  was  so  inflated  with  a  con- 
ceit of  personal  merit,  that  he  forgot  the  business  for  which 
the  sanctuary  of  Jehovah  is  intended,  and  set  apart.  He 
came  to  the  temple  to  pray;  but  instead  of  supplicating  for 
forgiveness,  he  pronounced  an  eulogium  on  himself;  a 
pompous  declaration  of  performances,  and  of  an  exemption 
from  gross  offences,  composed  his  devotion.  He  was  so 
pleased  with  himself,  that  he  fell  in  adoration  at  the  shrine 
of  his  own  excellencies ;  and  instead  of  worshipping  God  in 
the  humble  accents  of  a  disobedient  child,  he  plead  the 
merit  of  ^his  own  ideal  purity ;  "  I  fast  twice  in  the  week, 
1  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  possess."  So  delighted  was  he 
with  the  repetition  of  his  own  negative  and  ceremonial  per- 
fections, that  when  he  beheld  the  Publican  he  looked  upon 
him  with  contempt;  "God  I  thank  thee  that  I  am  not  as 
this  Publican." 

Is  this,  I  would  ask,  is  this  devotion  ?  Could  such  con- 
duct become  a  frail  mortal,  when  approaching  a  Being  in 
whose  sight  the  heavens  are  unclean  1  Was  such  a  temper 
becoming  a  sinner,  when  appearing  in  the  presence  of  a 
God  of  holiness  ?  The  Pharisee,  we  acknowledge,  was  to 
be  commended  for  that  uniformity  to  the  moral  duties  of 
the  law  which  he  possessed.  We  rejoice  at  that  abstrac- 
tion from  criminal  pursuits  of  which  he  spake;  but  was 
fasting  twice  in  the  week  to  be  plead  as  an  atonement  for 
his  sins  I  Was  his  giving  of  tithes  to  be  offered  to  the  Al- 
mighty as  an  apology  for  his  transgressions  1  Brethren, 
there  is  no  devotion,  there  is  no  devotion  acceptable  to 
God,  which  does  not  embrace  a  conviction  of  our  own  de- 
fects; a  deep  penitence  for  sin  ;  a  renunciation  of  self;  a 
dependence  upon  unmerited  mercy. 

From  a  scene  abounding  with  such  arrogance  and  incon- 
sistency, let  us  turn  our  attention  to  the  poor  convicted 
Publican,  and  learn  a  lesson  of  instruction  from  his  reve- 
rential, his  appropriate  conduct.  "  The  Publican,  standing 
afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  smote  upon 
his  breast,  saying,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."    How 


SERMONS.  423 

descriptive  is  this  representation  of  the  feelings  of  every 
true  penitent !  Drawn  by  the  pencil  of  the  Ptedeemer,  it 
pourtrays  in  glowing  colours  the  ardent  and  tunnultuoua 
breathings  of  a  contrite  heart.  He  stood  afar  off:  con- 
vinced of  his  own  unworthiness,  he  was  afraid  to  approach 
too  near,  lest  the  altar  of  the  Most  High  God  should  have 
been  polluted  by  his  presence.  Like  the  inquirer  spoken 
of  by  Micah,  he  was  anxious  to  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of 
his  Maker,  and  to  solicit  pardon  at  the  hands  of  his  offended 
Judge  ;  but  the  knowledge  of  his  unworthiness  arrested  him 
at  the  door  of  the  sanctuary,  and  threw  him  into  confusion  : 
"  Wherewith  shall  I  come  before  the  Lord,  and  bow  myself 
before  the  High  God  ?  will  the  Lord  be  pleased  with  thou- 
sands of  rams,  or  with  ten  thousand  of  rivers  of  oil  ?  shall  I 
give  my  first  born  for  my  transgression,  the  fruit  of  my  body 
for  the  sin  of  my  soul  ?' 

Humbled  under  the  conviction  of  his  offences,  with  his 
heart  bleeding  at  every  pore,  the  Pharisee  should  have  step- 
ped forward  to  sustain  the  fainting  spirit  of  the  Publican,  and 
to  hold  up  to  his  distracted  and  distressed  mind  the  promises 
of  religion.  Was  there  no  other  feature  in  the  conduct  of 
the  Pharisee  to  convince  us  that  his  heart  had  never  been 
softened  by  divine  grace,  his  want  of  feeling  for  his  distressed 
fellow-mortal  is  conclusive  proof  against  him.  The  Pharisee 
saw  him,  but  instead  of  taking  him  by  the  hand  and  encourag- 
ing his  hopes,  he  looked  upon  him  with  contempt  and  abhor- 
rence: "Stand  by  thyself,  for  I  am  holier  than  thou:" 
"God,  I  thank  thee  that  I  am  not  as  this  Publican." 

Had  an  angel  at  that  moment  descended  from  the  courts 
of  bliss,  that  angel  would  have  shown  the  Pharisee  his  mis- 
take; he  would  have  stripped  the  veil  from  the  deluded 
mortal's  eyes,  and  rebuked  him  for  his  boldness;  he 
would  have  said,  Proud  mortal,  thou  art  mistaken  in 
thy  views;  yon  dejected  Publican,  sinful  as  he  acknowl- 
edges himself  to  be,  is  nearer  to  the  throne  of  mercy  than 
thyself.'  While  thou  art  trusting  that  thou  art  righteous, 
placing  thy  confidence  upon  the  performance  of  a  few  in- 
considerable duties,  paying  tithes  of  mint,  anise  and  cum- 
min, and  neglecting  the  weightier  matter  of  the  law,  the 


424  SERMONS. 

Publican  is  humbled  before  God,  and  intreating  for  mercy; 
self-abased,  however,  as  he  is,  he  shall  return  to  his  dwell- 
ing, rejoicing  in  the  God  of  his  salvation.  His  plea  for 
pardon  cannot  be  rejected  as  long  as  it  is  written,  "  Look 
unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved."  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sin- 
ner," forms  a  prayer  more  melodious  in  the  ears  of  Jehovah, 
than  ten  thousand  repetitions  of  "  God,  I  thank  thee  that 
I  am  not  as  other  men  are."  '*There  is  joy  among  the 
angels  of  God  over  every  sinner  that  repenteth,"  and  that 
joy  is  now  felt  by  those  around  the  throne.  Angels  are 
now  chanting  hallelujahs  at  the  escape  of  the  poor  penitent 
from  condemnation,  his  deliverance  from  the  power  of  the 
destroyer.  His  prayer,  my  beloved,  was  heard ;  his  fears 
were  quieted;  his  conscience  felt  repose:  "  He  went  down 
to  his  house  justified  rather  than  the  other ;"  "  He  humbled 
himself  and  was  exalted." 

We  do  not  discover  from  the  parable  that  the  Publican 
was  sensible  of  the  presence  of  the  Pharisee  ;  his  own  neces- 
sities engrossed  so  much  of  his  attention,  that  every  other 
consideration  was  overlooked.  Had  he  observed  the 
Pharisee,  no  upbraidings,  no  painful  comparisons  would 
have  escaped  his  lips;  instead  of  casting  a  reflection  upon 
his  fellow-mortal,  he  would  have  embraced  him  in  his 
arms,  offered  up  a  petition  in  his  behalf,  and  earnestly  have 
plead  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 

We  perceive  in  the  Gospels  that  the  Redeemer  laboured 
to  suppress  that  spirit  of  self-dependence,  so  conspicuous  in 
the  Pharisees;  to  substitute  in  its  place  a  spirit  of  peni- 
tence and  contrition,  and  to  countenance  and  comfort  the 
contrite  transgressor.  The  disapprobation  he  has  expressed 
with  respect  to  the  self-righteous,  and  the  woes  he  has 
pronounced  upon  them,  should  guard  us  against  the  ad- 
vancing of  a  spirit  teeming  with  such  fatal  consequences, 
and  teach  us  to  trust  to  the  atonement  alone  for  salvation. 

In  the  affecting  parable  of  the  Prodigal,  the  Saviour 
struck  at  the  same  destructive  principle;  he  represents  to 
our  view  the  return  of  a  penitent  transgressor  to  the  bosom 
of  an  indulgent  parent.  To  be  restored  to  that  seat  of  dig- 
nity he  had  vacated,  he  did  not  expect ;  conscious  of  hav- 


SERMONS.  425 

ing  offended  a  parent  from  whom  he  had  received  the  most 
distinguished  kindness,  he  addressed  him  in  these  words : 
"  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven  and  in  thy  sight, 
and  am  unworthy  to  be  called  thy  son ;  make  me  as  one 
of  thy  hired  servants."  It  is  the  delight  of  a  God  of  mercy 
to  forgive  transgression.  The  prodigal  obtained  an  evi- 
dence of  his  acceptance ;  he  was  clothed  in  a  new  robe ; 
his  sins  were  pardoned,  and  he  was  established  in  the  affec- 
tion of  his  father. 

In  the  conduct  of  the  elder  brother,  the  Saviour  describes 
the  repulsive,  selfish,  cold-hearted  disposition  of  the  Phari- 
sees. Instead  of  receiving  his  penitent  brother  with  affec- 
tion; instead  of  imparting  comfort  to  a  mind  deeply  wound- 
ed with  a  knowledge  of  transgression,  he  was  displeased  at 
the  indulgence  of  the  father,  censured  him  for  such  an  ex- 
tension of  his  mercy,  and  pleads  his  own  exclusive  claims  to 
his  favour  :  "  Lo,  these  many  years  do  I  serve  thee,  neither 
transgressed  I  at  any  time  thy  commandment;  and  yet  thou 
never  gavest  me  a  kid,  that  I  might  make  merry  with  my 
friends;  but  as  soon  as  this  thy  son  is  come,  who  hath  de- 
voured his  living  with  harlots,  thou  hast  killed  for  him  the 
fatted  calf" 

Can  Christians,  who  know  their  own  deficiencies,  approve 
of  such  unfeeling  conduct  1  Was  the  Lord  extreme  to  mark 
iniquity,  where  would  the  holiest  professor  stand  ?  I  appeal 
to  all  your  hearts,  if  the  Almighty  was  to  call  the  most 
perfect  saint  existing  to  a  strict  account  for  all  his  actions, 
if  there  was  not  a  mercy  seat  to  which  we  could  fly  for 
shelter,  to  what  distress  should  we  be  subjected  1  What 
awful  horrors  would  await  us?  When,  therefore,  we  enter 
the  temple  of  the  living  God,  let  us  remember  that  it  is  a 
house  of  prayer;  let  us  recollect  that  we  are  all  sinners; 
and  when  assembled  in  this  sanctuary,  instead  of  charg- 
ing guilt  upon  those  who  are  around  us,  let  us  examine  our- 
selves, and  let  us  devote  our  time  to  the  confession  of  our 
sins,  and  to  the  most  ardent  supplication  for  forgiveness. 

Again  ;  Before  mortals  are  brought  to  a  state  of  serious 
reflection,  they  seldom  think  of  their  past  transgressions,  or 


426  SERMONS. 

possess  a  desire  to  ask  for  forgiveness ;  but  when  the  mind 
becomes  convinced  of  sin;  when,  in  addition  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  sin,  the  fear  of  consequences  takes  possession  of  our 
bosoms,  we  immediately  fly  to  the  sacred  oracles  for  instruc- 
tion and  comfort ;  anxious  to  know  the  extent  of  the  di- 
vine mercy,  we  explore  with  avidity  the  page  of  Revela- 
tion. In  ihose  oracles — oracles  so  lightly  esteemed  by  the 
thoughtless — we  are  comforted  with  the  assurance  that  the 
Almighty  delights  not  in  the  death  of  a  sinner,  and  that 
the  door  of  mercy  is  open  to  every  applicant.  We  there 
perceive  that  the  Lord  Jesus  tasted  death  for  every  man ; 
that  he  is  the  propitiation  and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world  ;  and  that  whoever  perishes,  perishes  be- 
cause of  his  own  perverseness.  We  there  perceive  that 
the  blood  of  Christ  possesses  sufficient  efficacy  to  remove 
the  guilt  of  every  transgression ;  and  that  "  although  the 
sins  of  the  penitent  have  been  like  scarlet,  they  shall  be 
white  as  snow :  though  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be 
as  wool."  It  is  not  past  transgression  which  can  separate 
the  convicted  penitent  from  the  reach  of  mercy;  the  for- 
giveness of  God  is  as  fathomless  as  the  ocean,  and  as  un- 
bounded in  its  nature.  It  is  the  want  of  humility  of  heart, 
the  want  of  genuine  penitence  alone,  which  can  prevent 
the  restoration  of  the  sinner  to  the  favour  of  God. 

The  publican,  for  aught  we  know,  had  never  before  pre- 
sented himself  in  the  temple;  he  had  lived,  perhaps,  to- 
tally unmindful  of  God,  or  of  his  own  responsibility  ;  still 
the  moment  he  advanced  in  humility,  and  plead  for  mercy, 
his  plea  was  heard,  and  he  obtained  the  object  of  his  sup- 
plication. The  terms  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  consist  in 
'*  repentance  toward  God  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  The  moment  in  which  the  penitent  complies  with 
those  principles,  that  instant  his  request  will  be  granted, 
and  he  will  stand  justified  and  acquitted  before  God.  Study 
the  Sacred  Volume,  and  you  will  find  that  the  Saviour  is 
spoken  of  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  "  I  came  not,"  said  he, 
"  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners,  to  repentance."  "  The 
Son  of  Man  came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost." 


SERMONS.  427 

*'  This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation, 
that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners." 

Various  are  the  instances  in  which  the  aid  of  the  Re- 
deemer was  solicited  during  his  earthly  ministry,  and  in  no 
one  case  was  the  applicant  dismissed  without  a  blessing. 
To  Mary  he  said,  "  thy  sins,  which  are  many,  are  for- 
given thee,  go  in  peace ;"  and  to  the  poor  malefactor,  he 
breathed  the  same  tenderness  and  compassion,  "  This  day 
shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise." 

The  Saviour  was  not  influenced  by  what  men  would  say 
in  justification  of  themselves ;  he  looked  at  the  hearts  of 
those  who  sought  his  favour,  and,  when  he  perceived  them 
filled  with  humility,  he  assisted  and  relieved  them.  The 
Pharisees,  who  fancied  themselves  possessed  of  every  vir- 
tue, and  who  trusted  to  their  own  righteousness,  uniformly 
met  with  his  disapprobation.  They  who  despised  others, 
went  empty  away  from  the  presence  of  Jesus,  while  hum- 
ble penitents  were  filled  with  the  evidences  of  his  love  and 
compassion.  If  we  wish  to  obtain  access  to  the  throne  of 
heaven,  let  us  advance  before  that  throne  in  humility ;  ap- 
pear before  God  in  our  genuine  character,  which  is  that  of 
poor  offenders.  Let  not  a  spirit  of  contempt  for  others 
enter  into  our  minds,  but,  filled  with  a  conscious  knowledge 
of  our  own  personal  demerit,  let  us  come  to  the  Pool  of  Si- 
loam,  and  wash  and  be  clean. 

Is  there  an  individual,  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  the  pub- 
lican, in  the  presence  of  the  living  God  this  morning  ?  Is 
there  an  individual,  whose  heart  is  bleeding  under  the  con- 
viction of  sin  ?  who  dare  not  lift  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and 
whose  cry  is,  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner?"  I  would 
say  to  such  an  individual,  banish  thy  fears,  thy  supplica- 
tion will  be  heard.  "  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away, 
but  the  promises  of  God,"  to  a  sincere  inquirer,  "  cannot 
pass  away."  "  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall 
be  comforted."  Never  do  we  stand  higher  in  the  divine 
estimation,  than  when  we  are  lowly  in  our  own  eyes. 
Never  are  we  so  much  in  the  way  of  exaltation,  as  when 


428  SERMONS. 

humbled  before  God  under  a  feeling  sense  of  our  own  un- 
worthiness. 

The  character  of  the  Pharisee  is  sometimes  applied  by 
the  world  to  those  whose  delight  it  is  to  follow  Jesus  in  the 
way,  who  separate  themselves  from  every  pursuit  inconsis- 
tent with  their  profession,  and  who  endeavour  to  walk 
in  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord.  This 
charge,  my  beloved,  cannot  be  just,  as  every  true  Chris- 
tian in  his  daily  devotions,  instead  of  trusting  to  his  own 
righteousness,  acknowledges  himself  a  sinner;  and  as  a  sin- 
ner he  supplicates  God  for  pardon. 

The  Pharisee,  who  is  embraced  in  our  text,  trusted  in 
himself  that  he  was  righteous  :  recapitulated,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  Jehovah,  the  peculiar  features  of  his  character; 
plead  his  conformity  to  the  law  ;  justified  himself,  and  re- 
lied upon  his  own  performancesfor  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 
He  thought  himself  prepared  for  heaven  by  virtue  of  his 
own  works ;  he  felt  no  need  of  a  Saviour ;  wished  for  no 
interest  in  the  atonement ;  there  was  neither  confession  of 
sin,  nor  supplication  for  pardon,  in  his  address. 

Until  a  man  can  plead  a  uniform  obedience  to  the  moral 
law  ;  until  he  can  say  with  truth,  that  he  has  never  vio- 
lated its  injunctions,  a  dependence  upon  his  own  righteous- 
ness would  certainly  be  the  height  of  folly.  One  crime 
proved  against  an  otFender  in  a  court  of  justice,  will  involve 
him  in  punishment  ;  and  it  is  upon  the  same  principle  that 
St.  James  observes  to  the  professors  of  Christianity,  "  Who- 
soever offendeth  in  one  point  is  guilty  of  the  whole  law." 
To  plead  that  law  for  our  justification,  which  we  know  we 
have  violated,  would  be  contrary  to  the  analogy  of  reason. 
The  offender  must  put  in  another  claim,  provided  he  ex- 
pects to  escape  punishment,  and  that  claim  must  be  made 
upon  the  mercy  of  his  judge.  As  offenders  against  God,  let  us, 
therefore,  acknowledge  our  sins,  fly  to  a  throne  of  grace, 
and,  in  the  spirit  and  language  of  the  publican,  solicit  for- 
giveness. There  is  pardon  and  forgiveness  for  all — "  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin."     Let  no  indi- 


SERMOI^fS.  429 

vidua!  leave  the  house  of  God  this  morning  under  an  im- 
pression that  salvation  is  not  attainable.  Let  him  not  say 
that  no  atonement  has  been  made  for  his  sins,  and  that  no 
Saviour  has  been  provided  for  him.  Christ  Jesus  is  "  the 
Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world." 
He  has  said  that  "  he  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth." 

The  moment  that  we  assert  the  impossibility  of  salva- 
vation  to  any  of  Adam's  posterity,  we  charge  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  sinner  to  the  Almighty,  and  dispute  the  veracity 
of  a  merciful  God.  When  Jehovah  asserts,  and  swears  to 
the  truth  of  the  assertion, "  That  he  taketh  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  a  sinner,"  it  is  the  height  of  impiety,  nay  it  is 
more  than  impious,  to  question  the  principle,  or  to  doubt  of 
its  truth.  It  is  the  fulness  of  the  offer  of  mercy,  that  in- 
spires the  mind  of  a  preacher  with  affection  for  all  men  ; 
it  warms  his  heart  with  love  to  God,  and  excites  his  com- 
passion towards  his  fellow-creatures  ;  it  inspires  his  heart 
with  a  hope  that  his  message  will  be  attended  to;  that  the 
overtures  of  God's  compassion  will  obtain  a  grateful  recep- 
tion, and  that  the  creatures  for  whom  the  Saviour  died 
upon  the  cross  will  listen  with  gratitude,  and  take  refuge 
in  his  bosom.  See  the  Redeemer,  as  he  is  suspended  upon 
the  cross  ;  behold  him  in  the  act  of  his  sufferings  on  Cal- 
vary, and  you  must  confess  that"  God  is  love."  Hear  him 
in  his  last  agonies,  praying  for  his  murderers,  "  Father,  for- 
give them,"  and  can  you  doubt  his  tenderness  for  you?  To 
resist  such  affection  seems  impossible.  "  How  shall  we  es- 
cape," said  Paul,  "if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation?" 
What  apology  can  we  offer  for  our  sins?  What  plea  can 
the  transgressor  make,  to  arrest  the  judgment  threatened 
against  iniquity  ?  Yes,  brethren,  salvation  may  be  obtained 
by  all  who  will  seek  it.  Such  is  the  conviction  of  your 
preacher, — and  if  it  was  my  last  breath,  [  should  wish  to 
die  with  the  declaration  of  St.  John  upon  my  lips,  "  God  is 
love." 


MM 


SERMON   XI 


"  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be  with  thee  ;  and  when 
through  the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  thee." — Isaiah,  xliii.  2. 

Before  I  enter  on  the  discussion  of  the  subject  before 
us,  I  should  consider  myself  greatly  delinquent  in  duty, 
were  I  not  to  mention  the  gratification  I  experience,  in 
being  restored,  after  a  protracted  and  dangerous  illness,  to 
the  bosom  of  my  family  and  parishioners. 

The  letters  I  received  from  some  of  you,  during  my  ab- 
sence, sensibly  alleviated  the  distresses  incident  to  a  sick 
room,  (and  hushed  into  silence  the  gloomy  emotions  of  my 
mind,)  and  entitles  my  kind  correspondents  to  the  tribute 
of  my  unfeigned  gratitute  and  respect;  and  the  affection- 
ate welcome,  with  which  I  have  been  greeted  since  my  re- 
turn, have  made  an  impression  my  mind  which  language 
is  too  feeble  to  express.  May  the  Almighty  impress  my 
heart  with  a  due  sense  of  his  goodness  towards  me,  and 
render  my  labours  a  blessing  to  the  people  committed  to 
my  charge  !  May  that  same  God,  whose  loving  kindness 
cheered  the  chamber  of  disease  in  which  I  was  confined 
with  the  light  of  his  countenance,  be  with  you  and  your 
families  in  every  distress,  and  conduct  you  in  safety  to  the 
mansions  of  eternal  peace  and  joy  ! 

Adversity  is  the  season  in  which  the  Christian  reflects, 
with  peculiar  satisfaction,  upon  the  sacred  promises  of  Je- 


SERMONS.  431 

hovah.  In  the  hour  of  prosperity,  the  world  and  its  fleet- 
ing enjoyments  are  too  apt  to  attract  his  regard,  and  as 
long  as  the  sun  of  human  happiness  reflects  its  cheering 
beams  around  him,  the  transitory  pleasures  of  time  capti- 
vate his  attention,  and  chain  his  affections  to  the  earth. 
But,  when  the  heavy  cloud  of  afliiction  gathers  over  his 
head,  and  the  atmosphere  in  which  he  breathes  is  agitated 
by  the  thunders  of  distress,  he  seeks  a  refuge  from  the 
storm,  and  flees  with  rapidity  to  the  bosom  of  his  Redeemer 
for  protection. 

The  life  of  men,  like  the  face  of  nature,  is  infinitely  va- 
riegated :  it  experiences  its  vicissitudes  and  changes,  and 
is  visited  with  the  genial  rays  of  happiness,  and  the  chill- 
ing blasts  of  affliction  ;  it  has  its  hours  of  sunshine,  and 
partakes,  also,  of  the  friendly  and  prolific  showers  of  dis- 
tress. In  the  natural  world  these  changes  are  indispensably 
necessary.  Lightning  purifies  the  air  in  which  we  breathe, 
and  the  rain,  which  in  general  accompanies  it,  brings  the 
vegetable  world  to  perfection.  The  sun,  without  the  in- 
fluence of  showers,  would  scorch  the  face  of  nature  with 
his  rays  ;  but,  animated  by  their  effects,  the  declining  ver- 
dure of  the  fields  is  stopt ;  the  drooping  flowers  receive 
fresh  strength,  and  evidence,  in  their  appearance,  the  bene- 
fits they  have  received.  The  lightning  of  affliction  awa- 
kens man  from  the  awful  lethargy  of  sin  and  inconsidera- 
tion  :  it  purifies  his  heart,  and  excites  in  his  mind  an  obe- 
dience to  his  Creator.  The  showers  of  distress  water  the 
plant  of  Christianity  in  his  bosom,  and  bring  it  to  perfec- 
tion. Those  virtues  Vi-hich  had  declined  under  the  influ- 
ence of  prosperity ;  those  virtues  which  had  been  withered 
by  the  sun  of  uninterrupted  enjoyment  are  revived  ;  they 
expand  their  beauties,  they  bud  and  blossom  like  the  rose. 

That  affliction  is  frequently  productive  of  such  beneficial 
effects,  is  a  truth  known  to  every  obser*'ant  mind  ;  that 
affliction  weans  and  disengages  our  affections  from,  the  world, 
is  a  truth  established  by  experience  upon  a  basis  incontro- 
vertible :  the  salutary  consequences,  therefore,  which  are 
produced  by  distress,  are   evidences  of  the   necessity  of 


432  SERMONS. 

human  chastisement,  and  are  undoubted  proofs  of  the  love 
of  God.  Yes,  the  reformation  to  which  they  give  rise, 
plainly  shows  us  that  God  is  merciful  in  the  midst  of  his 
judgments;  that  he  pilieth  those  who  love  him,  as  a  father 
pitieth  his  children ;  and  that  in  those  very  moments  in 
which  we  are  passing  through  the  waters  of  tribulation, 
and  wading  through  the  rivers  of  adversity,  God  himself  is 
with  us,  supporting  us  in  his  own  everlasting  arms,  and 
directing  our  attention  to  eternal  things.  Look  at  the  pa- 
triarch Abraham,  in  that  tremendous  hour  when  he  was 
commanded  by  the  Almighty  to  offer  up  his  beloved  Isaac. 
In  what  a  sea  of  difficulty  must  the  solemn  injunction  have 
involved  him  !  with  what  vehemence  must  the  storm  have 
beaten  upon  his  aged  head  !  To  sacrifice  the  son  of  his 
hope  ;  to  deprive  his  child  of  his  existence  ;  a  son  whom 
he  had  so  often  embraced  in  his  arms,  and  cherished  in  his 
bosom!  Could  human  nature,  unassisted,  have  yielded  an 
assent?  Could  the  rebellious  heart  of  man  have  acquiesced 
Jn  the  awful  requisition?  To  what  power  could  he  have 
been  indebted  for  his  resignation  but  to  the  power  of  God  ? 
He  recollected  those  innumerable  instances  of  divine  love 
which  he  had  received  at  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  and 
in  the  hour  of  his  trial  he  remembered  past  mercies.  The 
waves  of  tribulation  raged  awfully  around  him,  but  he  be- 
held with  the  eye  of  faith  a  guardian  Jehovah  conducting 
the  storm,  and  his  ears  were  saluted  with  this  benevolent 
assurance  of  the  divine  protection  :  "  When  thou  passest 
through  the  w^aters  I  will  be  with  thee;  and  when  through 
the  rivers  they  shall  not  overflow  thee."  Animated  with 
that  confidence  with  which  a  belief  in  the  promises  of  God 
inspired  his  mind,  he  ascended  Mount  Moriah,  and  prepared 
his  important  sacrifice ;  the  wood  was  laid  upon  the  altar, 
and  the  sacred  victim  was  bound.  Isaac  was,  at  that  mo- 
ment, dfad,  to  the  natural  reason  of  his  father;  lightnings 
were  flashing  around  the  aged  believer,  and  clouds  and 
(hick  darkness  hovered  over  him  ;  the  knife  was  drawn 
from  its  sheath,  and  the  trembling  arm  of  Abraham  was 
outstretched.     At  that  moment,  when  deliverance  appear- 


SERMONS.  433 

ed  impossible,  the  promise  of  Jehovah  was  fulfilled  ;  when 
his  fears  had  reached  their  summit,  relief  was  provided  : — 
"  Lay  not  thine  hand  upon  the  lad,"  exclaimed  the  God  of 
Sion,  "and  touch  not  mine  anointed."  At  the  voice  of  the 
Almighty  the  waters  of  affliction  withdrew;  the  faith  of 
the  Patriarch  was  confirmed  ;  he  stood  secure  and  undis- 
turbed. 

The  same  promises  which  supported  Abraham  in  the 
performance  of  his  duty,  are  open  for  the  comfort  and  en- 
couragement of  us;  trouble  must  not  induce  us  to  suppose 
that  we  are  excluded  from,  the  favour  of  heaven  :  on  the 
contrary,  we  should  view  it  as  the  evidence  of  divine  love, 
and  listen  to  the  instruction  which  it  communicates.  The 
heart  of  Abraham  must  have  been  dilated  with  grief,  but 
from  a  conviction  that  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  could  not 
do  wrong,  he  bowed  with  submission  to  his  fatherly  will; 
his  obedience  met  with  a  sure  reward  ;  his  sorrows  were 
succeeded  by  a  return  of  joy,  and  the  love  of  the  Almighty 
shone  the  brighter  as  it  emerged  from  the  dark  cloud  of 
tribulation.  The  waters  of  distress  are  placed  between 
heaven  and  mortals;  and  we  are  expressly  told  that  through 
much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  glory.  Human  life  is 
not  represented  to  the  Christian  as  a  place  of  rest:  the  Scrip- 
tures in  no  instance  afiford  him  such  a  prospect ;  there  is  a  Jor- 
dan between  us  and  endless  happiness;  and  we  are  exhorted 
to  press  forward  toward  the  prize  which  is  set  before  us. 

The  words  of  our  text  convey  to  the  believer's  mind 
the  assurance  of  the  continued  presence  of  his  Maker: 
"  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be  with 
thee;  and  when  through  the  rivers  they  shall  not  over- 
flow thee."  Difficulties  are  here  presented  to  the  be- 
liever's view;  there  are  rivers,  tremendous  in  appearance, 
to  pass  through  ;  but  why  should  we  fear  the  raging  of  the 
elements,  when  we  are  assured  that  Christ  Jesus  is  direct- 
ing the  storm  ?  Frequently,  indeed,  like  Peter  of  old,  the 
follower  of  Jesus  finds  himself  sinking  beneath  the  pressure 
of  his  woes,  his  heart  and  his  flesh  fail  him  through  fear, 
the  waters  of  sorrow  immerse  hirn  in  their  foaming  billows, 

M  M  2 


434  SERMONS. 

and  in  the  anguish  of  his  spirit  he  cries  aloud,  "  Hath  God 
forgotten  to  be  gracious  ?"  "  Lord,  save  me,  or  I  perish  !" 
These  fears,  however,  are  only  perniitted  to  take  possession 
of  his  bosom  for  a  season  ;  they  are  sent  to  create  in  him  a 
thirst  for  celestial  joys;  to  convince  him  of  the  transitory 
nature  of  temporal  comforts,  and  to  show  him  his  depend- 
ence upon  Jehovah.  Stimulated  by  them,  he  views  the 
world  and  its  concerns  through  a  proper  medium;  he  re- 
members that  the  ties  of  human  happiness  are  so  easily 
dissolved,  that  it  is  his  interest  as  well  as  duty  to  become 
more  closely  connected  with  his  God,  and  to  form  a  chain 
of  union  with  his  Creator,  which  will  enable  him  to  brave 
the  storms  of  human  life,  and  to  ride  triumphant  upon  the 
tempestuous  sea  of  adversity.  Not  that  the  Christian  can 
meet  misfortune  without  feeling  those  effects  naturally  flow- 
ing from  distress,  but  from  the  pleasing  conviction  that  his 
affliction  has  been  weighed  in  the  balance  of  infinite  good- 
ness ;  conscious  that  he  is  superintended  by  a  Being  who  is 
alive  to  his  best  interests  ;  knowing  that  the  sorrows  under 
which  he  labours  have  been  applied  by  a  Father's  hand, 
with  the  intention  of  promoting  his  eternal  peace,  he  is 
enabled  to  prostrate  himself  at  the  feet  of  Jehovah,  and  to 
say  with  holy  resignation,  "Though  he  slay  me,  yet  v\ill  I 
trust  him  :"  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him 
good." 

It  is  from  that  light,  reflected  upon  the  mind  by  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  that  we  are  enabled  thus  to  act;  it  is 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  which  thus  irradiates  with  its  cheering 
beams  the  path  of  human  tribulation.  The  religion  of  na- 
ture, brethren,  teaches  us  no  such  lesson;  human  wisdom, 
with  all  its  boasted  resources,  fails  us  in  the  hour  of  ad- 
versity; the  philosophy  of  the  world  affords  us  no  hope  in 
those  moments  in  which  we  need  the  greatest  assistance; 
it  leaves  its  votaries  in  awful  darkness,  without  a  light  to 
guide  them,  or  a  shelter  to  protect  them  from  the  storm. 
While  surrounded  by  prosperity  ;  while  basking  in  the 
sunshine  of  human  enjoyments,  the  poor  sceptic  feeds 
upon  the  bounties  of  Providence,  without  acknowledging 


SERMONS.  435 

his  superintending  care,  or  feeling  the  weight  of  those  ob- 
ligations by  which  he  is  bound  to  the  God  of  his  salvation  ; 
but  when  the  clouds  of  affliction  gather  around  him,  and 
the  world  refuses  him  a  continuance  of  its  delusive  comforts, 
he  stands  defenceless  and  unprotected ;  when  the  winds  of 
tribulation  blow,  and  when  the  floods  of  sorrow  rise,  they 
sap  the  foundation  of  his  repose,  and  he  falls  the  miserable 
victim  of  folly  and  presumption.  The  religion  of  Jesus  is, 
therefore,  the  one  thing  needful  to  constitute  man  happy  ; 
in  prosperity  it  teaches  us  that  we  are  indebted  for  our 
blessings  to  the  benevolent  Parent  of  the  universe;  that 
they  are  lent  to  us  for  a  short  season,  and  that  God  is  the 
best  judge  when  to  withdraw  them  from  our  embrace.  It 
teaches  us  that  we  stand  connected  to  the  Almighty  by  a 
tie  infinitely  more  tender  than  any  with  which  we  are  ac- 
quainted ;  that  the  affection  which  unites  a  tender  mother 
to  the  infant  of  her  bosom,  is  inconsiderable  when  com- 
pared with  that  regard  which  unites  the  Lord  Jesus  to 
his  obedient  children.  It  teaches  us  that  the  Almighty 
chastises  us  from  a  principle  of  love;  that  however  mar- 
vellous his  dispensations  may  appear  to  the  eye  of  human 
reason,  yet  that  his  ways  are  just  and  true,  and  that  "  all 
things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  God." 
Persuaded  of  these  comfortable  truths,  the  believer  bends 
with  filial  resignation;  when  passing  through  the  waters  of 
affliction  he  is  supported  in  the  arms  of  his  Redeemer,  and 
if  in  some  hour  unusually  afflictive  his  faith  is  for  a  mo- 
ment shaken,  the  promises  of  God  restore  him  to  a  state  of 
self-command ;  he  hears  the  voice  of  his  Almighty  friend 
speaking  into  silence  his  apprehensions:  "It  is  I,  it  is  ihy 
Saviour,  be  not  afraid." 

That  God  is  really  the  support  of  those  wlio  love  him, 
may  be  proven  from  a  variety  of  instances  in  the  Sacred 
Writings;  that  he  conducts  them  in  their  passage  through 
the  rivers  of  adversity,  the  page  of  Revelation  will  testify. 
Trace  the  progress  of  Joseph  through  all  his  trials,  and 
you  will  find  that  the  Almighty  was  with  him,  supporting 
him  under  the  pressure  of  his  sorrows,  and  advancing  him 


436  SERMONS. 

in  virtue  and  happiness;  even  in  the  gloomy  hour  of  his 
confinement,  when  deprived  of  every  ray  of  human  com- 
fort, "  the  Lord  was  with  him,  showing  him  mercy,  and 
giving  him  favour  in  the  sight  of  his  enemies."  Recollect, 
also,  the  merciful  deliverance  of  Daniel ;  view  him  in  the 
den  of  lions,  the  innocent  victim  of  infidelity  and  wicked- 
ness. Human  reason  could  have  afforded  him  no  hope; 
death  and  destruction,  to  the  eye  of  nature,  must  have 
appeared  inevitable;  yet  behold  him  surrounded  by  his 
Omnipotent  friend;  see  the  lions  deprived  of  their  natural 
ferocity,  lying  harmless  at  his  feet,  evidencing  to  him  a 
tenderness  denied  him  by  his  fellow-men.  Consider,  also, 
the  interposition  of  Jehovah  in  behalf  of  the  three  Jews 
who  were  cast  into  a  furnace  heated  seven  times  hotter 
than  usual;  the  flames  with  which  they  were  surrounded 
were  deprived  of  their  consuming  power;  the  God  of  their 
salvation  was  with  them;  the  waters  could  not  overflow 
them. 

Again;  Should  the  Christian  be  permitted  to  struggle 
with  human  evils ;  should  the  Almighty  not  think  proper 
to  deliver  him  from  temporal  distress;  he  is  not  to  conclude 
that  the  ears  of  Jehovah  are  closed  against  him,  or  that 
his  prayers  are  disregarded.  The  object  that  the  Almighty 
has  in  view,  is  to  promote  the  eternal  happiness  of  his  fol- 
lowers; and  our  own  experience  must  convince  us,  that 
a  state  of  uniform  prosperity,  a  separation  from  affliction, 
is  little  calculated  to  produce  so  desirable  an  event.  Our 
afTections  are  wedded  by  nature  to  the  world,  and  it  is  by 
the  removal  of  those  enjoyments  with  which  we  are  sur- 
rounded, that  we  are  taught  the  instructive  lesson  of  duty 
and  obedience.  David  was  sensible  of  this  truth ;  the 
blessings  with  which  he  had  been  favoured,  instead  of 
attaching  him  to  his  Creator,  and  producing  in  his  mind  a 
disposition  of  virtue,  had  alienated  him  from  the  Almighty; 
the  rod  of  affliction  was  therefore  applied;  by  its  effects 
the  wandering  monarch  was  convinced  of  his  transgression  ; 
the  uncertainty  of  human  joys  became  obvious  to  his  niind, 
and  he  was  directed  for  happiness  to  a  city  which  hath 


SERMONS.  437 

foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God.  So  sensible 
was  he  made  of  the  salutary  effects  of  distress,  that  he  ac- 
knowledged with  gratitude  the  kindness  of  Jehovah,  in  the 
application  of  that  affliction  under  which  he  laboured : 
"  Before  I  was  afflicted  I  went  astray,  but  now  will  I  keep 
thy  law." 

Among  the  many  trials  to  which  man  is  exposed,  there  is 
none  which  strikes  more  deeply  at  his  happiness  than  the 
loss  of  his  near  connexions.  As  social  beings,  we  are  in- 
debted to  each  other  for  the  comforts  of  human  life.  It  is 
from  the  kindness  and  attentions  of  those  united  to  us  by 
the  ties  of  affinity,  that  we  derive  the  most  sublime  enjoy- 
ments; the  names  of  husband  and  wife,  parent  and  child, 
brother  and  sister,  strike  the  ear  with  peculiar  tenderness, 
and  inspire  the  mind  with  satisfaction  and  delight.  Amidst 
the  convulsions  which  agitate  our  bosom,  amidst  that  torrent 
of  distress  with  which  we  are  frequently  called  to  struggle, 
we  find  in  their  converse  and  society,  a  solace  for  our  griefs, 
a  balm  for  every  wound  ;  of  their  sincerity  we  have  no 
doubt,  in  their  sympathy  we  perfectly  confide.  While 
other  evils  may  be  said  to  form  a  stream,  over  which  we 
can  step  with  little  difficulty,  their  separation  and  depar- 
ture constitute  waters  which  alarm  us,  a  river  to  the  eye  of 
flesh  deep  and  impassable. 

To  support  us  under  such  trials,  the  Christian  religion  is 
nobly  calculated  ;  by  the  light  which  it  affords  us,  the 
valley  of  death  is  perfectly  illumined  ;  the  shades  and  hor- 
rors of  its  scenery  are  dissipated,  and  it  is  represented  to 
our  view  as  a  shadow,  the  path  to  eternal  joys. 

Is  the  Christian  called  upon  to  part  with  the  child  of  his 
affections,  the  son  of  his  hope  ?  Revelation  takes  him  by  the 
hand,  and  directs  him  to  that  world  of  happiness  where 
sorrow  and  sighing  find  no  admission,  and  where  every  tear 
will  be  wiped  from  his  eye.  Does  nature  cling  with  resist- 
less force  to  the  object  of  its  attachment?  Revelation 
assures  the  suffering  parent  that  his  child  is  the  heir  of 
eternal  joys,  that  "  it  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth ;"  that  so  far 
from  intending  its  destruction,  Jehovah  by  its  removal  will 


438  SERMONS. 

consummate  its  bliss,  and  confirm  it  in  the  possession  of  hap- 
piness endless  and  unabating.  "  Suffer  it  to  come  unto  me 
and  forbid  it  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  At 
the  declaration  of  that  assurance,  the  pangs  of  parental 
love  are  assuaged;  the  storm  of  his  affliction  is  succeeded  by 
a  day  of  serenity  and  composure  ;  the  waters  of  distress  are 
not  permitted  to  overflow  and  destroy  his  hopes. 

Is  the  Christian  called  upon  to  part  with  a  beloved 
parent;  a  parent  who  has  nursed  him  in  his  infancy,  and 
folded  him  in  the  arms  of  the  sincerest  affection  ?  Does 
he  perceive  those  lips,  from  which  have  flowed  his  youthful 
instructions,  quivering  in  death  1  Does  he  perceive  those 
hands  which  have  aided  him  in  his  infant  exertions,  clasped 
in  dissolution  ?  Does  he  perceive  those  eyes  which  have 
so  often  beamed  in  kindness  upon  him,  sunk  in  their  sock- 
ets insensible  to  surounding objects?  Does  he  perceive  those 
ears  in  which  he  once  lodged  his  complaints,  and  never 
lodged  them  in  vain,  deaf  to  those  agonies  which  rend  his 
bosom?  Do  such  objects,  I  say,  strike  his  mind  and  convulse 
his  frame  ?  The  promises  of  God  step  in  to  his  relief;  they  ex- 
plore that  path,  which  nature  in  all  its  efforts  cannot  reach, 
and  clear  it  of  its  awful  gloom  ;  they  tell  him  of  mansions  of 
rest  provided  for  the  people  of  God ;  that  death  has  been 
deprived  of  its  sting  by  the  Saviour,  and  that  his  parent  is 
winging  his  way  to  a  better  world.  He  gathers  encourage- 
ment from  the  assurance  of  revelation;  he  pants  after  God 
as  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water  brooks  ;  he  determines, 
through  God's  grace,  to  come  out  from  among  the  world, 
and  to  fit  himself  for  the  enjoyment  of  celestial  bliss.  The 
sufferings  of  the  youthful  Christian  are  noticed  by  that 
Being  whose  care  extendeth  to  the  young  ravens,  and  the 
simple  sparrow:  his  mind  is  strengthened,  the  waters  are 
forbidden  to  overflow  him. 

Is  the  Christian  called  upon  to  part  with  the  companion 
of  his  bosom ;  the  friend  whom  he  has  selected  from  the 
world  to  share  with  him  in  the  comforts,  and  to  sympathise 
with  him  in  the  sorrows  of  human  life  ?  Has  disease 
stamped  upon  her  visage  the  impress  of  death  1  Has  that 


SERMONS.  439 

smile,  with  which  she  always  greeted  his  return,  left  her 
countenance,  and  have  paleness  and  languor  usurped  its. 
seat  ?  Does  he  perceive  the  moment  advancing  when  death 
must  separate  him  from  her  society,  and  leave  him  exposed 
to  the  gloom  of  solitude?  At  such  a  moment,  a  moment 
which  needeth  consolation,  the  Scriptures  of  God  furnish 
him  with  every  necessary  comfort.  He  fixes  his  eye  upon 
the  tomb  of  Lazarus,  he  sees  the  fetters  of  death  loosened 
by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  beholds  the  victim  of  disso- 
lution arise  from  his  slumbering  retirement;  he  reflects 
upon  that  state  which  is  subject  to  no  change,  and  presses 
toward  the  mark ;  he  beholds  the  inhabitants  of  heaven 
uniting  in  anthems  of  praise  around  the  Redeemer's  throne, 
and  thirsts  for  the  living  God  ;  he  hears  the  Saviour  de- 
claring, "I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  he  that  liveth 
and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die,"  and  his  hopes  are  en- 
larged ;  the  triumphant  language  of  Paul  strikes  his  ear 
with  irresistible  force,  and  wipes  the  tear  from  his  weeping 
eye  :  "  this  corruption  shall  put  on  incorruption,  this  mortal 
shall  put  on  immortality."  Oh,  death,  I  will  be  thy  sting, 
Oh,  grave,  I  will  be  thy  victory.  He  anticipates  the  day 
when  believers  in  Jesus  will  meet  in  perfect  peace,  and 
through  the  countless  ages  of  eternity,  chaunt  the  praises 
of  Redeeming  grace ;  he  lights  his  torch  at  the  altar  of 
revelation,  the  darkness  of  nature  vanishes  as  he  advances, 
and  the  glories  of  the  celestial  world  are  reflected  upon  his 
mind;  conscious  that  the  inhabitants  of  bliss  are  holy, he 
flies  to  the  blood  of  atonement  to  remove  his  defilement, 
and  to  fit  him  for  the  skies;  in  the  exercise  of  his  religious 
duties,  he  finds  a  pleasure  which  the  world  can  neither 
give  nor  take  away — his  griefs  are  hushed  into  a  calm — 
his  distresses  are  appeased — his  soul  is  at  rest — "  the  Lord 
gave"  he  exclaims  in  faith, "  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away, 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Jehovah  beholds  with 
affection  the  poor  sufferer;  he  goes  with  him  through  the 
waters,  and  the  rivers  are  not  permitted  to  overflow  him. 
When  brought  to  the  verge  of  eternity  himself,  the  same 
dependence  upon  the  promises  of  God  support  and  comfort 


440  SERMONS. 

him;  he  finds  the  powers  of  nature  gradually  declining, 
still  retains  his  fortitude  of  mind;  enclosed  in  the  ark  of  the 
covenant,  he  approaches  the  river  of  death  without  a  fear  ; 
the  waters  separate,  and  furnish  him,  as  they  did  Israel  of 
old,  with  a  safe  passage  to  eternity.  Yes,  believing  in  the 
word  of  God  he  looks  the  grim  tyrant  in  the  face,  and  with 
Christian  composure  declares,  "  though  1  walk  through  the 
valley  and  shadow  of  death,  1  will  fear  no  evil ;  for  thou, 
my  God,  art  with  me,  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  comfort  me." 
To  secure  to  ourselves  a  state  of  mind  so  truly  delight- 
ful, let  us  accept  those  offers  made  us  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ;  let  us  fly  to  the  atonement  as  the  only  place  of 
refuge — the  rock  upon  which  to  build  our  hopes  of  happi- 
ness; let  us  make  the  precepts  of  Jehovah  our  rule  of  life; 
and  we  shall  find,  that  in  sickness  and  in  health,  in  trouble 
or  prosperity,  the  God  we  love  will  never  leave  us  nor  for- 
sake us. 


SERMON    XII. 


"  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains,  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth 
good  tidings,   that  publisheth  peace ;   that  bringeth  good  tidings  of  good, 
that   publisheth  salvation ;    that  sailh  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth  !" — 
Isaiah,  Hi.  7. 

In  order  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  that  animated  ex- 
pression, which  forms  the  theme  of  my  present  discourse,  it 
is  necessary  that  you  should  be  informed  of  the  situation  of 
the  Jews,  at  the  time  to  which  it  immediately  refers. 

The  transgressions  which  they  had  committed  against 
God,  had  involved  them  in  punishments  the  most  grievous 
and  insupportable;  they  were  separated  from  that  state  of 
familiar  intercourse  with  the  Almighty,  to  which  they  had 
been  accustomed ;  and  were  doomed,  not  only  to  a  banish- 
ment from  the  immediate  presence  of  Jehovah,  but  also  to 
a  state  of  captivity  in  Babylon.  While  exposed  on  the 
one  hand  to  the  insulting  language  of  their  enemies,  and 
upon  the  other,  to  a  separation  from  the  institutions  of  that 
religion,  in  which  they  had  been  instructed  by  God  him- 
self, their  hearts  became  alive  to  the  awful  situation  in 
which  they  were  involved,  and  they  panted  for  a  restora- 
tion to  the  divine  favor  and  protection.  In  their  supplica- 
tions to  heaven  for  assistance,  they  plead  the  former  favors 
they  had  received;  they  related  in  the  ear  of  Jehovah 
those  miraculous  interpositions  he  had  exercised  in  their 
behalf,  and  entreated  the  Ahnighty  to  arise  in  power,  to 
evidence  himself  their  friend,  again,  and  to  have  mercy 
upon  Zion ;  "  Awake,  awake,  put  on  strength,  O  arm  of  the 

N  N 


443  SERMONS. 

Lord  ;  awake  as  in  the  ancient  days,  in  the  generations  of 
old ;  art  thou  not  it,  that  hath  cut  Rahab  to  pieces,  and 
wounded  Pharaoh  the  dragon?  Was  it  not  thine  arm 
which  dried  the  sea,  the  waters  of  the  great  deep,  that 
hath  made  the  depths  of  the  sea  a  way  for  the  ransomed 
to  pass  over?"  The  recollection  of  those  splendid  triumphs 
which  as  a  nation  they  had  experienced,  animated  their 
minds  with  a  hopeful  issue  to  their  troubles,  and  enabled 
them  to  look  forward  to  brighter  days.  They  realized 
the  period,  when  the  Lord  would  turn  back  the  captivity 
of  Zion ;  break  the  fetters  with  which  they  were  bound ; 
emancipate  their  nation,  and  restore  them  to  freedom  and 
the  services  of  the  temple.  After  the  people  had  suffered 
that  degree  of  punishment  which,  in  the  estimation  of  the 
Almighty,  was  thought  sufficient  to  wean  them  from  the 
world,  and  to  direct  their  views  to  heaven,  the  sacred  Pro- 
phet revived  their  hopes  with  the  promise  of  better  days; 
he  exhorted  them  to  take  down  their  harps  from  the  wil- 
lows, and  to  strike  the  chord  of  gratitude  and  praise. 
'' Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength,  O  Zion,  the  holy 
city;  shake  thyself  from  the  dust,  0  captive  daughter  of 
Zion ;  for  thus  saith  the  Lord,  ye  have  sold  yourselves  for 
naught,  and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  without  money."  Elated 
with  the  fullest  confidence  in  the  protection  of  heaven,  they 
spoke  of  their  restoration  as  an  event  which  was  upon  the 
eve  of  its  completion;  "  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  shall  re- 
turn, and  come  with  singing  unto  Zion,  and  everlasting  joy 
shall  be  upon  their  heads:  they  shall  obtain  gladness  and  joy, 
and  sorrow  and  mourning  shall  flee  away."  Enraptured 
with  the  pleasing  idea,  they  saw  in  prospect,  the  messenger 
who  was  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  leaping  upon 
the  mountains,  and  skipping  upon  the  hills ;  •'  How  beauti- 
ful upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him,  that  bringeth 
good  tidings;  that  publisheth  peace;  that  bringeth  good 
tidings  of  good;  that  publisheth  salvation  ;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  thy  God  reigneth."  As  the  language  in  which  the 
deliverance  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon  is  not  to  be  confined 
to  the  temporal  restoration  of  that  people,  but  has  an  un- 


SERMONS.  443 

doubted  reference  to  the  redemption  of  mankind  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  shall,  in  the  subsequent  discourse,  direct 
your  attention  to  that  important  event,  and  shall  show  you 
in  thejirst  place,  what  the  Gospel  is;  secondly,  prove  to 
you,  that  it  is  a  ground  of  the  greatest  joy ;  and  then  con- 
clude with  some  practical  inferences. 

I  am  therefore  in  the  first  place,  to  show  you  what  the 
Gospel  is.  The  genius  of  the  holy  Prophet,  though  animated 
upon  all  occasions,  appears  to  have  been  particularly  so 
when  engaged  in  the  subject  before  us;  he  seems  to  have 
entered  deeply  into  the  view  of  those  distresses  entailed 
upon  us  by  the  fall;  and  when  he  speaks  of  the  emancipa- 
tion of  mortals  from  the  dominion  of  hell,  the  poetic  powers 
of  his  mind  were  allowed  the  fullest  range,  in  order  that 
his  description  of  our  deliverance  might  bear  a  just  resem- 
blance to  those  blessings  which  formed  the  subject  of  his 
discourse;  he  considered  man,  with  all  his  boasted  powers, 
disposed  to  rebel  against  his  Maker,  in  a  state  of  alienation 
from  God ;  obnoxious  to  the  everlasting  displeasure  of 
heaven.  He  viewed  the  human  race  as  having  strayed 
from  the  fold,  following  the  devices  and  desires  of  their 
own  hearts  :  as  it  is  expressed  in  Scripture,  poor,  wretched 
and  miserable,  and  blind,  and  naked  ;  possessed  of  no  means 
by  which  to  conciliate  the  divine  favour  ;  and  destitute  of 
any  shield  with  which  to  ward  off  the  stroke  of  God's  in- 
dignation; he  considered  them  as  in  a  state  of  erimity  with 
heaven,  the  slaves  of  folly  and  of  vice ;  with  no  prospect  be- 
fore them  but  a  certain,  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment. 
To  man  in  such  an  awful  situation,  the  Gospel  proclaim 
peace  and  salvation  ;  it  points  to  the  blood  of  atonement,  as 
it  flows  from  the  bleeding  bosorh  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  declares  to  Adam's  ruined  race,  that  God  is  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself.  It  represents  sin  as 
expiated  by  the  sufferings  of  the  Redeemer ;  it  proclaims 
to  us,  that  as  Jesus  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  so 
the  believer  is  healed  by  his  stripes;  it  informs  us  in  lan- 
guage as  plain  as  it  is  forcible,  that  the  Saviour  was  made 


444  SERMONS. 

sin  for  us,  that  the  believer  might  be  made  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  him. 

This,  brethren,  is  the  express  view  which  Scripture 
affords  us  of  the  process  of  redemption;  this  constitutes 
the  proclamation  of  peace  which  Zion's  messengers  are 
delegated  to  deliver ;  these  are  the  principles  which  Paul 
laid  at  the  feet  of  the  Corinthians,  and  which,  as  an  am- 
bassador of  heaven,  he  entreated  them  to  accept:  "  we  pray 
you,"  said  he,  "  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 
Again:  the  salvation  proclaimed  in  the  text  appears  wor- 
thy of  that  Being  from  whose  sacred  courts  it  hath  been 
issued,  when  we  reflect  upon  the  freedom  of  those  terms 
upon  which  it  is  proposed;  those  tidings  of  mercy  are 
worthy  their  divine  author,  and  may  with  propriety  be 
called  good,  which  bring  salvation  to  mortals  without 
money  and  without  price.  There  is  no  exception,  remem- 
ber, in  the  overtures  of  divine  grace,  for  the  offers  of  mercy 
are  ingenuously  made  to  all.  Sinners  are  the  objects  which 
brought  the  Son  of  God  from  the  bosom  of  his  Father,  and 
for  whom  he  submitted  to  the  death  of  the  cross.  "  This 
is  a  faithful  saying  and  worthy  of  all  men  to  be  received, 
that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners." 
There  is  no  situation  in  life,  which  excludes  us  from  the 
privileges  of  pardon,  provided  we  will  confess  and  forsake 
our  sins.  The  messengers  of  the  cross  are  sent  into  the 
streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  to  bring  in  the  poor  and  the 
maimed,  the  halt  and  the  blind.  Yes !  we  are  commanded 
to  explore  the  high- ways,  and  to  penetrate  into  the  hedges, 
to  sound  the  trumpet  of  Jubilee  in  the  ears  of  mortals;  we 
are  enjoined  not  only  to  persuade,  but  to  compel  them,  by 
urging  the  consequences  of  their  impenitence,  to  fly  to  the 
arms  of  the  Saviour.  Should  mortals  plead  their  inability 
to  repair  to  the  standard  of  the  cross?  b'hould  they  say 
that  they  are  tied  and  bound  with  the  chain  of  their  sins, 
and  therefore  unable  to  comply  ?  We  tell  them  that 
"Christ  Jesus  came  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives, 
and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound.  "We 
not  only  point  out  to  them  their  remedy,  but  the  means  by 


SERMONS.  445 

which  to  avail  themselves  of  it ;  we  carry  them  in  imagina- 
tion to  the  dungeon  of  Philippi,  and  show  them  the  de- 
liverance whicli  was  effected  in  the  case  of  the  Apostle 
Peter;  we  inform  them  that  the  power  of  God  was  excited 
for  the  relief  of  the  suffering  disciples;  that  the  poor  cap- 
tive was  set  at  perfect  liberty,  and  that  Jehovah  is  equally 
disposed  to  assist  them.  With  tidings  so  benevolent  in  their 
character  we  appear  before  you.  We  tell  you,  and  Scrip- 
ture warrants  the  declaration,  that  salvation  is  as  free  as  the 
water  which  flows  from  the  bosom  of  the  earth.  Impressed 
with  these  considerations,  we  adopt  the  language  of  the 
Prophet,  and  in  his  inspired  words  we  cry  aloud,  "  Ho  every 
one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters;  yea,  come,  buy 
wine  and  milk  without  money  and  without  price." 

Viewing  the  Gospel  in  this  auspicious  light,  we  shall  see, 
in  the  second  place,  that  it  is  a  ground  of  the  greatest  joy: 
this  is  the  light  in  which  it  has  been  viewed  from  its  first 
promulgation  to  the  present  period.  Cyrus  was  the  indi- 
vidual who  was  raised  up  by  the  Almighty,  and  expressly 
sent  to  free  the  Israelites  from  their  bondage.  If  the  feet 
of  the  messengers  who  were  sent  with  the  intelligence  of 
the  liberation  of  the  Jews  appeared  beautiful  to  that  people, 
and  excited  in  their  bosoms  a  tumult  of  happiness,  how  in- 
describably joyful  must  that  information  be,  which  pro- 
claims the  deliverance  of  man  from  the  prison  of  eternal 
death,  and  asserts  his  restoration  to  the  favour  of  the 
everliving  God  ?  Abraham,  pre-eminently  distinguished  as 
the  father  of  the  faithful,  who  lived  two  thousand  years 
before  the  advent  of  the  Messiah,  rejoiced  exceedingly  to 
see  in  prospect  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  In  the  solemn 
ofTering  of  his  only  son  to  Jehovah,  he  saw  a  type  of  that 
great  sacrifice  which  was  made  for  sinners;  he  beheld  with 
the  eye  of  faith,  "  the  Lamb  of  God  who  hath  taken  away 
the  sin  of  the  world ;"  he  saw  the  triumphs  of  redeeming 
grace — millions  plucked  from  the  hand  of  the  destroyer  of 
souls,  and  was  glad.  How  unspeakable  was  the  joy  with 
which  the  minds  of  angels  were  inspired,  when  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  arose  with  healing  under  his  wings;  with 

N  N  2 


446  SEKMON3. 

whai  rapturous  delight  did  they  proclaim  to  man  the 
tidings  of  his  restoration  !  The  chariots  of  God  conveyed 
the  inhabitants  of  bliss  to  the  abodes  of  mortality;  the 
choirs  of  heaven  lent  their  seraphic  aid,  to  enliven  with 
the  notes  of  joy  the  peaceful  intelligence;  and  while  Ga- 
briel proclaimed  the  Saviour's  nativity,  a  multitude  of  the 
heavenly  host  chaunted  in  fervent  strains,  "  Glory  to  God 
in  the  highest, and  on  earth,  peace,  good- will  towards  men;" 
they  saw  the  blessed  Jesus  as  the  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  spoiling  the  principalities  and  powers  of  hell, 
making  a  show  of  them  openly,  and  triumphing  over 
them. 

Again;  Wherever  the  Gospel  has  diffused  its  cheering 
influence,  we  perceive  that  joy  and  happiness  have  fol- 
lowed in  its  train.  Thus  we  observe  that  the  moit  ma- 
lignant passions  which  ever  disturbed  the  peace  of  fallen 
mortals,  were  eradicated  from  the  minds  of  those  who  em- 
braced the  truths  of  Christianity,  and  the  calm  virtues  of 
love  and  peace  were  established  upon  their  ruins. 

This  was  remarkably  fulfilled  in  that  change  which  was 
eflfected  upon  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  awakened  by 
the  preaching  of  St.  Peter;  they  had  but  a  short  time  be- 
fore exulted  at  the  sufferings  of  the  Saviour,  and  had  united 
their  voices  in  scoffing  at  him  while  hanging  upon  the 
cross;  their  guilty  hands  were  stained  with  his  blood,  and 
their  bo:;oms  were  the  seat  of  malice  and  revenge.  But 
when  the  grace  of  God,  like  the  rays  of  the  meridian  sun, 
illumined  their  minds,  the  preaching  of  the  Apostle  became 
the  savor  of  life  to  their  precious  souls ;  they  gladly  received 
his  words;  they  bowed  at  the  feet  of  the  cross ;  "  they  con- 
tinued daily  in  the  temple  with  one  accord,  and,  breaking 
bread  from  house  to  house,  did  eat  their  meat  with  glad- 
ness and  singleness  of  heart,  praising  God,  and  having  fa- 
vour with  all  the  people."  See,  also,  the  effect  produced 
in  the  temper  and  disposition  of  Saul  of  Tarsus.  While 
he  continued  the  votary  of  Judaism,  his  zeal  was  manifested 
by  conduct  at  variance  with  every  principle  of  benevolence ; 
his  zeal  was  manifested  by  exciting  in  the  bosoms  of  his 


SERMONS. 


447 


countrymen  a  spirit  of  the  most  unfeeling  revenge;  Saul 
himself,  forgetting  the  dignity  of  his  character,  held  the 
clothes  of  those  who  stoned  St.  Stephen  to  death,  and  thus 
imbrued  his  hands  in  a  brother's  blood. 

After  his  conversion  to  Christianity,  how  different, 
brethren,  were  his  feelings  and  his  views!  "The  servant  of 
God,"  said  he,  "  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  unto  all 
men — in  meekness  instructing  those  who  oppose  them- 
selves:" "  Be  ye  kind  one  to  another,  tender-hearted,  for- 
giving one  another,  even  as  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  hath 
forgiven  you."  These  wonderful  effects,  however,  cannot 
surprise  us,  when  we  consider  how  fully  the  tidings  of  sal- 
vation are  calculated  to  establish  this  joy  and  this  peace 
in  our  minds.  If  the  Jews  exulted  at  their  deliverance 
from  a  cruel  yoke,  and  a  restoration  to  their  native  country  ; 
if  the  messengers  of  their  release  gave  birth  to  such  emo- 
tions of  happiness,  how  much  more  should  a  fallen  sinner 
rejoice,  when  the  Gospel  proclaims  in  his  ears  the  willing- 
ness of  God  to  be  reconciled  to  his  soul !  If  the  poor  cripple, 
who  had  lain  at  the  gate  of  the  temple  from  his  youth, 
rejoiced  at  his  restoration  to  the  use  of  his  limbs ;  if  his  re- 
covery occasioned  such  vibrations  of  felicity  in  his  mind,  as 
to  make  him  leap  with  ecstacy  and  delight,  praising  and 
adoring  the  Author  of  his  blessings,  how  should  the  Chris- 
tian rejoice  when  called  from  darkness  into  light  ?  When 
by  conversion  of  heart  he  becomes  a  new  creature,  and  is 
made  an  heir  of  God,  and  a  joint  heir  with  Christ ;  when 
from  that  change  he  discovers  in  his  life  and  conversation, 
he  can  say  that  his  soul  is  escaped  as  a  bird  out  of  the 
snare  of  the  fowler;  when  he  becomes  a  partaker  of  that 
peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding,  what  su- 
preme cause  has  he  for  pious  exultation  !  The  joy,  my 
brethren,  peculiar  to  the  Gospel,  is  not  confined  to  the 
lower  world;  it  is  at  this  moment,  and  ever  will  be,  the 
subject  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  in  the  regions  of  eternal 
day ;  the  saints  of  the  Most  High  God,  who  are  permitted 
to  assemble  around  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  have  their  at- 
tention constantly  directed  to  the  effects  of  the  cross  of 


448  SERMONS. 

Christ,  and  never  are  they  diverted  from  that  sublime  ob- 
ject for  a  single  moment :  day  and  night  their  harps  of 
praise  are  tuned  to  devotion :  day  and  night  are  they  sing- 
ing, in  strains  of  celestial  melody,  *'  to  him  who  loved  them, 
and  washed  them  from  their  sins  in  his  own  blood;"  and 
though  the  blessed  angels,  those  happy  spirits  who  never 
fell,  are  less  interested  in  the  subject  than  the  saints,  yet 
do  they  join  the  happy  chorus,  and  with  unceasing  adora- 
tion, "  Ascribe  honour  and  glory  to  him  that  sitteth  on  the 
throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  forever." 

Again  ;  The  Gospel  forms  a  ground  of  the  greatest  joy, 
as  it  respects  that  information  by  which  life  and  immor- 
tality have  been  brought  to  light ;  the  grave,  through  its 
cheering  influences,  is  divested  of  its  horrors ;  the  parent, 
when  called  to  part  with  a  beloved  child,  no  longer  shrinks 
back  with  horror  at  the  idea  of  separation  ;  he  realizes  the 
blissful  hour  when  its  dust  will  be  reanimated,  and  the 
peaceful  slumberer  arise  to  everlasting  day ;  when  its  happy 
spirit,  reunited  to  its  incorruptible  body,  will  ascend  into 
the  third  heaven,  and  take  its  mansion  near  the  throne. 
Yes,  when  standing  at  the  tomb,  he  considers  it  only  the 
receptacle  of  its  body  for  a  season;  with  the  tear  of  parting 
affection  rolling  down  his  cheek,  he  thus  addresses  the 
gloomy  mansion : 

"  Think  not,  Grave,  that  we  resign 

This  treasure  as  forever  thine: 
We  only  ask  a  transient  stay, 

'Till  Heaven  unfolds  the  eternal  day." 

With  tidings  and  consolations  such  as  these,  we  revive 
the  widow's  heart;  we  calm  her  throbbing  bosom  with 
the  recollection  of  eternal  joys,  and  direct  her  eyes  to 
heaven.  The  orphan  also  receives  encouragement  from 
Zion's  messengers;  we  proclaim  to  the  defenceless  mourner 
that  rest  which  is  provided  for  the  people  of  God ;  we 
assure  the  trembling  sufferer  that  her  parent,  if  a  believer 
in  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth :  that  the  day 


SERMONS.  449 

is  at  hand  which  will  usher  her  into  the  presence  of  that 
father,  who  once  folded  her  in  his  arms;  into  the  pre- 
sence of  that  mother,  at  whose  bosom  she  was  nurtured, 
and  who  taught  her  lips  to  lisp  the  praises  of  the  great 
Eternal. 

To  conclude;  The  Gospel  contains  a  full  and  free  offer 
of  salvation  through  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer;  it  brings 
a  pardon  to  every  penitent — a  pardon  sealed  with  the 
blood  of  Christ — a  pardon  presented  to  him  without  money 
and  without  price. 

How  sincerely  should  we  rejoice  at  those  tidings  which 
proclaim  to  us  an  inheritance  in  heaven,  a  city  which  hath 
foundations;  whose  pillars  adversity  and  sorrow  can  never 
shake  ;  whose  builder  arid  maker  is  God. 

Let  all  who  hear  the  joyful  sound  improve  the  opportu- 
nity. Let  them  consider  the  conditions  upon  which  the 
blessings  of  the  gospel  are  suspended  ;  repent  of  sin,  and 
believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus.  Let  them  meet  the  messengers 
of  the  cross  with  grateful  hearts,  and  let  their  lives  bear 
witness  to  the  sincerity  of  their  religious  profession.  Let 
duty  to  God  form  our  paramount  consideration.  "Let  us 
lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily 
beset  us,  and  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before 
us;  looking  to  Jesus,  who  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  our 
faith,"  for  grace  to  carry  into  elTcct  our  virtuous  reso- 
lutions, and  for  strength  to  persevere  in  Christian  holiness. 

Living  in  the  discharge  of  our  duty  to  God  and  to  man, 
believers  have  every  thing  to  hope,  and  nothing  to  fear. 
What!  shall  the  heirs  of  a  better  and  an  eternal  world, 
despond?  Shall  those  who  sincerely  love  God  and  delight 
in  his  commandments,  tremble  under  momentary  trials? 
Shall  those  whose  treasure  is  in  heaven,  be  discouraged  on 
account  of  temporal  evils?  Believers,  remember  that 
there  is  a  rest  provided  for  the  people  of  God  ;  a  rest  from 
all  your  labours  and  all  your  difficulties;  a  rest  where  all 
is  happiness  and  joy  ;  a  heaven  in  which  no  privations  will 
await  you  ;  a  heaven  in  which  you  will  meet  with  those 
believing  friends  for  whom  you  have  mourned,  and  from 


450  SERMIONS. 

whom  you  will  no  more  be  separated ;  a  heaven  whose 
felicity  is  never  interrupted  by  the  sigh  of  sorrow,  where 
the  voice  of  mourning  is  never  heard,  but  joy  unutterable 
and  full  of  glory  will  be  your  portion  for  ever. 

Take,  gracious  God,  take  my  congregation  into  thy  holy 
keeping ;  preserve  them  from  sin,  and  let  that  mind  that 
was  in  Christ  Jesus  be  in  them ! 


SERMON     XIII 


"  I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you,  that 
the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took  bread  : 
And  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said.  Take,  eat,  this  is 
my  body  which  is  broken  for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  After 
the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood  ;  this  do  ye  as  oft  as  ye  drink 
it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." — 1  Cor.  xi.  23  to  26. 

In  this  chapter,  from  which  T  have  selected  the  subject 
of  our  present  meditation,  the  Apostle  exhibits  to  our  view 
the  nature  and  design  of  that  holy  ordinance,  to  which 
our  attention  is  particularly  called  at  this  time.  To 
correct  the  erroneous  opinions  which  the  Corinthians  held 
respecting  it,  and  to  reprove  them  for  that  levity  and  in- 
consideration  which  marked  their  conduct  in  the  observ- 
ance of  it,  appears  to  have  formed  his  chief  object. 

In  the  course  of  his  observations  upon  the  important 
subject,  he  discovers  to  us  the  reasonableness  and  propriety 
of  the  institution ;  he  shows  us  how  admirably  it  is  cal- 
culated to  preserve  in  the  human  mind  a  sense  of  our  ob- 
ligations for  the  mercies  of  redemption  ;  to  awaken  the 
sensibilities  of  our  hearts  to  the  tender  recollections  con- 
nected with  it;  and  to  excite  our  gratitude  to  that  Saviour 
who  died  for  the  salvation  of  a  lost  and  ruined  vx'orld. 


452  SERMONS. 

By  a  careful  perusal  of  the  whole  chapter,  the  attentive 
Christian  will  discover  that  the  condemnatory  clause  which 
it  contains,  can  have  no  possible  bearing  upon  any  indi- 
vidual whose  intentions  are  sincere  ;  who,  fronn  motives  of 
gratitude  to  heaven,  commemorates  the  suflferings  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  whose  desire  it  is  to  conform  his  life  to 
the  divine  precepts. 

The  Corinthians,  instead  of  observing  the  institution  as  an 
ordinance  purely  spiritual,  as  a  mean  by  which   their  vir- 
tues might  be  invigorated,  their  hearts  softened  into  contri- 
tion, and  their  minds  renewed  by  divine  grace,  had  made  it 
a  scene  of  revelry  and  confusion  ;  employed  it  to  feed  their 
lusts  ;  changed  a  feast  of  charity  into  a  debauch  ;  convert- 
ed a  religious  rite  into  a  common  feast;  and  thus  evidenced 
their  gratitude  to  God,  as  men  too  often  do  on  days  of  pub- 
lic rejoicing,  by  a  violation   of  moral  duty  in  acts  of  riot 
and  intemperance.     To  correct  this  glaring  evil,  and  to 
bring  to   their  view  the  heinous  nature  of  their  ofTence, 
the  Apostle  thus  addressed  them: — "What!  have  ye  not 
houses  to  eat  or  to  drink  in,  or  despise  ye  the  Church  of  God  ? 
When  ye  come  together  into  one  place,  this  is  not  to  eat 
the  Lord's  Supper,  for,  in  eating,  every  one  taketh  before 
other  his  own  supper,  and  one  is  hungry,  and  another  is 
drunken.     What  shall  I  say  to  you  ?     Shall  I  praise  you 
in  this  ?     I  praise  you  not."   After  these  remarks,  he  enters 
into  an  explanation  and  statement  of  the  origin  and  intent 
of  the  ordinance,  reminding  them  of  the  time   in  which  it 
was  instituted,  and  the  solemnity  with  which  it  was  ordain- 
ed.    "I  have  received  of  the  Lord,  that  which  also  I   de- 
livered unto  you,  that  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in 
which    he  was  betrayed,  took  bread,  and,  when  he    had 
given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take,  eat,  this  is  my 
body  which  is  broken  for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of 
me.     After  the  same  manner,  also,  he  took  the  cup  when 
he  had  supped,  saying,  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament  in 
my  blood,  this  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  rememberance 
of  me,  for  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup, 
ye  do  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.'''' 


SERMONS.  453 

This  institution,  though  it  commenced  with  the  apostolic 
family,  is  to  be  observed  until  the  second  coming  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  It  is  not  a  temporary,  but  a  standing  and  per- 
petual ordinance.  It  is  to  be  celebrated  by  the  people  of 
God  through  the  revolving  ages  of  the  world,  till  the  Lord 
shall  come.  It  is  to  be  observed  until  the  final  consummation 
of  all  things,  when  the  Saviour  shall  come  in  his  own  glory, 
with  all  his  holy  angels.  The  observance  of  it  is  to  be  fre- 
quent, "  as  oft  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye 
do  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come." 

In  order  to  guard  them  against  the  recurrence  of  that 
irreverent  behaviour  of  which  he  had  spoken,  he  then  di- 
rects their  attention,  in  a  verse  subsequent  to  the  text,  to 
the  solemn  duty  of  self-examination.  "  Let  a  man  exam- 
ine himself!"  Let  him  consider  the  nature  and  intent  of 
the  ordinance.  Let  him  remember  that  the  bread  and 
wine,  the  sacred  elements  thus  appropriated,  are  set  apart 
for  the  most  solemn  and  important  purposes;  tbat  they  re- 
present the  body  and  blood  of  the  Redeemer,  and  that  they 
are  to  be  used  with  devotion  ;  and  when  you  receive  them 
you  are  to  reflect  upon  the  agony  and  bloody  sweat  of  the 
precious  Lamb  of  God ;  his  cross  and  passion  are  to  be 
present  in  your  minds,  and  your  prayers  are  to  be  offered 
up  to  heaven  for  an  interest  in  the  atonement  offered  upon 
Calvary.  Examine  yourselves,  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
state  of  your  minds  ;  be  sure  that  your  intentions  are  sin- 
cere; and  be  sure  that  you  love  your  Saviour,  that  you  re- 
spect his  precepts,  and  entertain  an  affection  for  all  your 
fellow  beings,  forgiving  those  who  have  injured  you,  as  you 
expect  forgiveness  at  the  hands  of  the  Almighty. 

In  the  consideration  of  this  serious  and  affecting  subject, 
I  shall  explain  to  you,  in  the  first  place,  the  object  con- 
templated iri  this  holy  ordinance.  Secondly,  show  you  the 
necessity  of  an  attendance  upon  it,  and  the  ingratitude 
connected  Vv'ith  the  neglect  of  (his  duty  ;  and  then  conclude 
with  some  practical  remarks. 

First,  I  am  to  explain  to  you  the  object  contemplated 
in  this  holy  ordinance. 

00 


454  SERMONS. 

It  can  require  no  argument  to  convince  us,  that  we  are 
too  unmindful  of  the  mercies  we  receive  ;  and  that  every 
means  which  is  calculated  to  keep  alive  in  our  minds  the 
debt  of  gratitude  we  owe  the  Almighty,  cannot  be  too 
highly  esteemed  and  valued.  The  favours  we  receive  at 
the  hands  of  Jehovah,  should  be  faithfully  recorded  and 
indelibly  impressed  upon  our  hearts;  but,  instead  of  per- 
ceiving this  to  be  the  fact,  his  mercies,  like  letters  written 
upon  the  sand,  are  soon  obliterated  from  our  recollection 
and  forgotten.  Although  we  are  surrounded  by  his  good- 
ness, snstained  by  his  care,  fed  by  his  bounty  and  redeem- 
ed by  his  blood,  we  are  too  insensible  of  our  obligations,  and 
forgetful  of  that  source  from  which  all  our  comforts  ema- 
nate. To  call  home  our  wandering  thoughts,  and  to  excite 
in  our  minds  a  spirit  of  gratitude  and  reflection,  the  Lord 
Jesus  instituted  his  last  supper;  in  which  solemnity  he  leads 
the  religious  worshipper  to  Calvary;  discovers  himself  to 
his  view  upon  the  cross;  informs  him  of  the  cause  of  his 
sufferings ;  recognizes  him  as  a  member  of  his  mystical 
body  ;  addresses  him  as  his  child  and  disciple  ;  entreats 
him  to  summon  to  his  aid  the  grateful  feelings  of  devotion  ; 
to  confess  him  before  men  ;  and  to  do  this  in  remembrance 
of  him. 

Similar  to  the  ordinance  under  consideration,  was  the 
institution  of  the  Passover,  a  ceremony  observed  by  the 
Jews,  as  a  memorial  of  their  deliverance  from  the  sword  of 
the  destroying  angel.  The  gratitude  which  animated  their 
bosoms  at  the  recollection  of  that  event,  bath  not  been  ex- 
tinguished to  the  present  day,  and  we  find  them  still  in  the 
observance  of  the  solemn  rite. 

In  addition  to  the  duty  enjoined  upon  the  Israelites  of 
mature  age,  they  were  instructed  to  inform  their  descend- 
ants of  the  interest  which  Jehovah  had  taken  in  their  wel- 
fare, and  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  their  offspring  their 
obligations  to  the  Almighty.  "  When  your  children  shall 
say,  what  mean  you  by  this  service  ?  ye  shall  say,  it  is  the 
Lord's  Passover."  It  is  commemorative  of  that  mercy 
which  spared  our  fathers  when  a  thousand  of  the  idola- 


SEBMons.  455 

trous  Egyptians  fell  at  their  side,  and  ten  thousand  at  their 
right  hand.  It  is  commemorative  of  our  deliverance  when 
the  destroying  angel  went  through  the  Egyptian  dwellings, 
slaying  their  first  born,  and  covering  our  nation  with  the 
wings  of  his  protection.  Such  mercies  are  not  to  be  for- 
gotten, but  had  in  everlasting  remembrance.  "  Oh  that 
men  would  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  declare  the 
wonders  that  he  doeth  for  the  children  of  men." 

If,  brethren,  a  temporal  deliverance  was  thus  command- 
ed to  be  recognized  and  observed,  how  much  more  should 
that  deliverance  be  remembered  of  which  we  have  par- 
taken, and  which  was  purchased  by  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Redeemer !  If  the  gratitude  of  the  Jews  was  thus  excited 
by  an  escape  from  temporal  death  and  bondage,  how  much 
more  should  the  gratitude  of  believers  be  excited,  who 
have  been  rescued  from  eternal  ruin  by  the  blood  of  the 
cross,  and  whose  salvation  has  been  procured  by  the  only 
begotten  son  of  God  ! 

The  redemption  of  man,  remember,  was  eifected  by  the 
death  of  Christ.  So  inexorable  is  the  attribute  of  divine 
justice,  so  tenacious  is  Jehovah  of  his  veracity,  that  unless 
a  ransom  had  been  found  equal  to  the  demands  of  God's 
violated  law,  the  sentence  pronounced  against  sin  would 
have  been  carried  into  effect,  and  man  would  have  been 
consigned  to  remediless  woe.  To  intercept  that  blow, 
which  would  have  crushed  a  universe,  the  Son  of  God  took 
upon  him  our  nature;  vacated  his  throne  ;  died  in  the  stead 
of  the  guilty  offender;  became  our  surety  ;  cancelled  the 
debt  we  had  contracted  ;  unbarred  the  prison  doors,  and  set 
the  captives  free.  "  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgres- 
sions, and  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;"  "  he  was  made  sin  for 
us  who  knew  no  sin,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  him." 

To  perpetuate  in  our  minds  this  instance  of  divine  love 
we  are  enjoined  to  meet  around  his  table,  to  eat  the  bread 
and  drink  the  cup  in  remembrance  of  him  !    Yes,  when 
we  behold  the  sacramental  bread  broken  at  his  altar,  we 
are  to  call  to  view  the  scourgings  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  to 


456  SERMONS. 

reflect  upon  the  agonies  he  suffered  upon  the  cross,  when 
his  hands  and  feet  were  lacerated  with  nails,  and  his  side 
pierced  with  a  spear.  When  we  drink  of  the  cup,  we  are 
to  remember  that  it  is  emblematic  of  his  blood,  that  blood 
which  was  shed  for  our  salvation  ;  without  the  shedding  of 
which  we  and  our  children  must  have  perished,  and  been 
undone  forever. 

The  importance  of  the  event  thus  recognized  in  his  last 
supper,  will  appear  evident  when  we  consider  the  circum- 
stances attendant  upon  the  act  of  redemption.  The  devo- 
tional powers  of  our  souls  will  be  set  in  motion,  and  our 
gratitude  kindled  into  a  flame,  when  we  reflect  that  at  the 
moment  alluded  to,  the  sun  was  darkened  and  withheld  his 
rays;  that  nature  laid  by  her  robes  of  light,  and  was 
clothed  in  sackcloth ;  that  the  earth  trembled  to  its  cen- 
tre; that  the  rocks  were  rent  asunder,  when  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Immaculate  Jesus,  bowed  his  head  and  gave  up 
the  ghost.  To  reflect  upon  such  an  act  of  benevolence; 
an  act  marked  with  such  featuresof  divinity,  and  pregnant 
with  such  benefits  to  mankind,  without  feeling  our  bosoms 
inspired  with  gratitude  to  God,  is  impossible  !  To  remem- 
ber that  our  fathers,  ourselves,  and  our  children,  have  been 
plucked  as  brands  from  the  burning,  by  the  redeeming 
hand  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  remain  insensible  to  our  obli- 
gations, would  reflect  a  disgrace  upon  the  human  charac- 
ter for  which  no  apology  could  be  offered.  Believers,  think 
of  these  things,  when  kneeling  around  his  altar  this  day; 
call  to  mind  the  love  of  your  Redeemer,  and  in  a  burst  of 
gratitude  exclaim,  "  Bless  the  Lord,  and  forget  not  all  his 
benefits."  If  your  children  should  ask  j^ou,  what  mean 
you  by  this  religious  ceremony?  tell  them  that  it  is  a  me- 
morial of  the  love  of  Jesus  to  a  guilty  world;  that  it  is 
done  to  perpetuate  that  benevolence  of  the  Saviour  which 
excited  astonishment  in  the  breasts  of  angels :  that  it  is 
done  in  remembrance  of  that  Jesus  who  redeemed  them 
from  death ;  through  whom  we  have  found  acceptance 
with  the  Father  ;  that  it  is  done  in  remembrance  of  an  act 
of  parental  mercy,  which  language  in  all  its  glowing  num- 


SERMONS.  457 

bers  cannot  describe ;  by  virtue  of  which  the  heaven  we 
had  lost  has  been  restored  to  us,  and  life  and  immortality 
secured. 

Again ;  This  duty  continues  binding  upon  the  Church 
of  Christ  till  time  shall  be  no  more  ;  for  we  are  to  show 
forth  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  Of  this  truth  we  have 
the  most  abundant  evidence  in  Scripture;  we  perceive  in 
the  Gospel  of  Luke,  that  the  two  disciples  who  met  the 
Saviour  on  the  way  to  Emmaus,  and  who  were  not 
members  of  the  Apostolic  family,  were  admitted  to  this 
holy  rite.  In  the  second  chapter  of  the  Acts,  we  are  also 
informed  that  the  Christians  universally  continued  stead 
fast  in  the  Apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  break 
ing  of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  So  also  in  the  twentieth 
chapter  it  is  said  that  "  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
when  the  disciples,  (meaning  the  whole  Christian  family,) 
came  together  to  break  bread,  Paul  preached  unto  them;" 
and  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  the  Apostle  charges 
the  duty  of  sacramental  communion  upon  the  minds  of  all 
the  people  as  a  fundamental  principle. 

If  the  tirst  Christians  evidenced  their  gratitude  for  the 
mercies  of  redemption,  by  meeting  around  the  altar,  we 
are  equally  bound  with  them  to  respect  the  holy  ordinance; 
the  benefits  we  derive  from  the  death  of  Christ  are  the 
same  which  they  enjoyed;  our  hopes  of  salvation  are  found- 
ed upon  the  same  basis;  our  obligations  are  in  all  respects 
the  same.  We  have  been  redeemed  by  virtue  of  the  same 
atonement.  We  are  sanctified  by  the  same  Spirit;  we  are 
heirs  of  the  same  glory ;  the  children  of  the  same  universal 
Parent.  Let  our  gratitude,  then,  burn  with  the  same 
ardour  ;  let  our  hosannas,  while  in  this  world,  be  marked 
with  the  same  fervour  of  expression  ;  and  our  notes  of 
praise,  when  we  reach  the  heavens,  will  be  equally  sub- 
limated and  divine. 

Again  ;  The  ordinance  of  the  Last  Supper  is  not  only 
commemorative  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  but  it 
is  to  be  viewed  also  jis  a  means  of  grace — a  channel  through 

oo2 


458  SERMONS. 

which  we  derive  strength  and  ability  to  perfornn  our  re- 
ligious duties.  The  intelligent  communicant,  in  this  holy 
sacrament,  receives  Christ,  and  feeds  upon  him;  his  body, 
which  is  represented  by  the  bread,  proves  to  him  meat 
indeed;  and  his  blood,  which  is  represented  by  the  cup, 
proves  to  him  drink  indeed  ;  and  as  temporal  food  nourishes 
the  body,  strengthening  and  fitting  it  for  the  duties  of  life, 
so  the  sacramental  elements,  when  received  by  the  faithful, 
nourish  the  soul,  fitting  it  for  the  exercise  of  spiritual  duties, 
animating  us  with  gratitude  to  heaven,  and  inspiring  us 
with  a  desire  to  love  and  serve  the  God  of  our  salvation. 
That  this  is  the  view  of  the  Church  upon  the  subject,  ap- 
pears evident  from  that  instruction  which  she  communi- 
cates to  her  members,  through  the  medium  of  her  incom- 
parable Catechism  ;  for  when,  in  allusion  to  this  subject, 
the  question  is  proposed,  "  What  are  the  benefits  whereof 
we  are  partakers  thereby  '?''  the  Catechumen  is  instructed 
to  make  this  reply  :  "  The  strengthening  and  refreshing  of 
our  souls  by  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  our  bodies  are 
by  bread  and  wine." 

Having  thus  explained  to  you  the  object  contemplated 
in  this  holy  ordinance,  1  am  secondly  to  show  you  the 
benefits  arising  from  a  compliance  vi'ith  the  duty,  and  the 
ingratitude  connected  with  the  neglect  of  this  duty. 

There  is  no  duty  attached  to  the  Christian  religion,  so 
much  neglected  by  those  who  confess  the  Lord  Jesus,  as 
this  holy  ordinance  ;  and  as  there  is  none  which  involves  in 
it  such  tender  recollections — recollections  so  congenial  to  a 
grateful  heart,  it  is  astonishing  that  it  should  be  overlooked 
without  producing  in  the  mind  of  the  delinquent  the  most 
pungent  compunction  of  heart. 

It  was  instituted  on  the  same  night  in  which  the  Re- 
deemer was  betrayed  ;  at  the  very  moment  when  the  con- 
sideration of  his  approaching  crucifixion  was  present  to  his 
view;  at  the  period  when  death,  clothed  in  its  most  awful 
attire,  stared  him  in  the  face  ;  at  the  very  time  in  which 
he  was  to  be  ottered  up  as  a  ransom  fo^  us,  to  sutTer  in  our 
stead,  to  die  that  we  might  live  ;  at  that  solemn  moment. 


SERMONS.  459 

with  his  last  breath,  he  instituted  the  Supper,  and  com- 
manded us  in  accents  of  parental  aflfection  to  meet  around 
his  Table,  to  call  to  view  his  tenderness,  and  to  perform 
this  reasonable  duty  in  remembrance  of  him.  Its  great 
importance,  brethren,  must  appear  evident,  when  we  con- 
sider the  moment  in  which  the  ordinance  was  appointed, 
as  it  is  impossible  to  suppose  that  any  consideration  of 
minor  consequences  would  at  that  season  have  engrossed 
the  attention  of  the  Saviour. 

The  Jews,  in  commemoration  of  their  deliverance,  went 
thrice  every  year  to  Jerusalem,  from  the  remotest  parts  of 
Judea  to  eat  the  Passover;  and  can  Christians  who  ac- 
knowledge the  Redeemer,   and    who   hope  for  salvation 
through  his   blood,  can  they,  when  the  table  of  the  Sa- 
viour is  presented  to  their  view,  when   the  ordinance  is 
brought  to  their  doors,  can  they  evidence  such  neglect  as 
to  refuse  a  compliance  with  the  injunction  of  their  Head? 
Can  we,  brethren,  believing  that   the  Saviour  gave  him- 
self a  ransom  for  us,  and  that  it  is   by  virtue  of  his  death 
that  we  have  been  rescued  from  ruin,  can  we  remain  so 
insensible  to  the  calls  of  gratitude  as  to  withdraw;  can  we 
refuse  to  kneel  at  his  table,  to  confess  him  before  men,  to 
worship  and  adore  him  for  his  love?   Were  our  childien  to 
act  in  a  similar  manner  towards  us;  were  they  to  refuse 
a  compliance  with  a  request  made  upon  our  dying  pillow — 
a  request  so  reasonable  in  its  nature,  so  easy  in  its  accom- 
plishment, how  ungrateful  should  we  consider   their  con- 
duct, how  devoid   of  filial  affection  !    Consider,  also,  the 
effect  which  our  neglect  may  have  upon  the  minds  of  our 
families ;  our  sons  and  daughters  look  up  to  us  for  an  ex- 
ample;   they   behold  us  inattentive  to  the  sacred  duty; 
they  see  their  parents,  whose  moral  virtues  they  approve, 
overlook  this  religious  solemnity,  and  pass  by  on  the  other 
side,  as  if  they  possessed  no  interest  in  the  event  of  which 
it  is  the  memorial.     In  the  hour  of  death,  my  beloved,  if 
blessed  with  reason,  we  shall  regret  such  conduct,  and  la- 
ment, when  it  is  too  late,  the  effect  produced  by  our  ex- 
ample in  the  minds  of  those  we  leave  behind  us. 


460  SERMONS. 

Again;  Our  neglect  will  involve  us  in  the  greatest  guilt, 
as  it  includes  in  it  a  rebellion  against  the  positive  com- 
mand of  the  Redeemer.  Christ  Jesus  has  enjoined  us  to 
"  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  him."  By  disregarding  the 
precept,  we  virtually  declare  that  we  will  not;  and 
although  our  minds  would  be  alarmed  at  a  declaration  to 
that  effect,  still  does  not  our  refusal  amount  to  the  same 
thing?  Is  it  not  saying,  "Depart  from  us,  we  desire  not 
the  knowledge  of  thy  ways :"  "  Who  is  the  Lord  that  we 
should  obey  him  ?" 

The  neglect  of  the  Holy  Sacrament  includes  in  it  aeon- 
tempt  of  the  greatest  blessings;  the  Scriptures  declare 
that  "They  who  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their 
strength:"  and  "  That  a  contrite  heart  our  God  will  not 
despise."  In  all  our  approaches  to  a  throne  of  grace,  we 
are  assured  that  we  shall  meet  a  welcome  reception;  and 
that  if  we  ask  for  spiritual  blessings,  he  will  assist  the  sup- 
pliant with  his  Holy  Spirit.  When  kneeling  around  his 
altar,  in  compliance  with  the  Saviour's  commands,  with 
what  confidence  may  the  devout  communicant  expect  his 
blessing  !  Remember  the  comfort,  the  divine  illumination 
which  was  vouchsafed  to  Cleopas  and  his  fellow-disciple 
in  the  use  of  this  holy  ordinance.  When  Jesus  took  the 
bread  and  gave  it  to  them,  the  eyes  of  their  mind  were 
opened;  their  faith,  which  had  become  languid,  was  re- 
vived ;  their  affection  for  the  Saviour  was  increased ;  and 
they  followed  him  with  renewed  ardour.  When  mercies 
so  great  are  to  be  conferred;  when  the  King  of  Saints  is 
dispensing  his  blessings ;  who  that  has  ever  tasted  that  he 
is  gracious  would  not  be  present  to  obtain  some  renewed 
pledge  of  his  affection  ? 

Believers,  it  is  the  table  of  your  Heavenly  Father  which 
is  spread  before  you;  it  is  the  children's  bread  of  which 
you  are  required  to  partake;  when  he  stretches  out  his 
hand  and  entreats  you  to  eat  of  it,  Oh,  turn  not  away  in 
cold  indifference,  lest  his  displeasure  should  be  excited,  and 
his  proffered  mercies  be  finally  withdrawn.  Remember 
that  such  was  the  case  with  the  people  of  Jerusalem,  upon 


SERMONS.  461 

^  whose  minds  his  tenderness  nnade  no  impression,  and  who 
refused  the  offers  of  his  grace:  "  Oh,  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem ! 
how  often  would  I  have  gathered  you  together  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would 
not  /" 

To  conclude ;  There  are  very  few  individuals  to  be  found 
in  society  who,  from  any  motives  than  those  of  sincerity  of 
heart,  would  be  induced  to  approach  the  holy  altar;  upon 
any  other  principle  cold  and  inefficacious  would  be  the 
sacrifice,  and  great  would  be  the  danger.  Frequent  are 
the  instances,  however,  in  which  the  sincere  and  upright 
are  prevented  by  fears  as  groundless  as  they  are  incorrect. 
Can  we  suppose  that  the  benevolent  Jesus,  whose  heart 
always  beat  with  the  tenderest  affection  for  his  creatures, 
would  have  instituted  a  ceremony  for  our  observance,  and 
commanded  our  participation  of  that  ceremony,  in  order  to 
endanger  our  present  quiet,  and  to  bar  our  entrance  into 
the  mansions  of  eternal  peace?  No,  brethren;  mistaken 
would  be  the  views  of  his  parental  character,  could  we 
harbour  such  an  idea.  In  all  his  intercourse  with  the  hu- 
man family,  he  evidenced  himself  our  friend ;  and  if  a 
doubt  of  his  tenderness  should  rest  this  morning  upon  your 
minds,  go  in  imagination  to  Calvary,  witness  his  sufferings 
upon  the  cross,  and  you  will  be  obliged  to  acknowledge 
that  God  is  love !  Remember  the  reception  with  which 
the  Publican  met  in  the  temple,  and  approach  the  altar 
with  an  assurance  of  a  sincere  welcome.  Yes,  beloved, 
with  your  hands  upon  your  breasts,  cry,  "  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner !"  and  that  Saviour  who  looked  in  tender- 
ness upon  him,  will  look  in  tenderness  upon  you.  Many, 
and  those  who  are  truly  sincere,  are  afraid  to  approach, 
lest  they  should  approach  unworthily;  remember  that 
there  is  an  essential  difference  between  being  unworthy, 
and  partaking  unworthily.  The  citizen  who  wantonly 
violates  the  laws  of  his  country,  is  unworthy  of  pardon; 
but  if  he  receive  with  gratitude  the  pardon  offered  him, 
and  is  determined  to  offend  no  more,  he  receives  it  worthily. 
We  confess  in  the*  service  at  the  altar,  that  we  are  not 


462  SERMONS. 

worthy  of  the  crumbs  which  fall  from  the  table  of  the 
Lord  Jesus ;  but  still  if  we  receive  the  elements  in  a  grate- 
ful remembrance  of  his  death,  and  are  determined  to  cor- 
rect our  errors,  amend  our  lives,  and  devote  ourselves  to 
the  service  of  God,  we  receive  it  as  we  ought,  as  worthily 
as  our  fallen  nature  will  admit  of: 

"  A  broken  heart,  my  God,  my  King, 

Is  all  the  sacrifice  I  bring; 
The  God  of  grace  will  ne'er  despise 
A  broken  heart  for  sacrifice." 


SERMON   XIV. 


"  As  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks,  so  panteth  my  soul  after 
thee,  0  God  !  My  soul  thirsteth  for  God,  for  the  living  God ;  when  shall  I 
come  and  appear  before  God  1"— Psalk,  xlii.  1,  2. 

The  animated  language  in  which  the  holy  Psalmist  ex- 
presses his  desires  for  a  close  interview  and  communion  with 
God,  is  a  proof  of  the  fervor  of  his  devotion  ;  and  should  in- 
spire us  with  a  disposition  when  we  approach  the  throne  of 
grace,  to  call  upon  our  souls,  and  all  the  powers  of  our 
minds,  to  engage  with  becoming  spirit  in  the  prosecution  of 
our  religious  duties.  When  we  fall  upon  our  knees  in 
private,  to  offer  up  our  prayers  to  the  Almighty,  or  when 
we  come  into  his  sacred  temple  tounite  in  the  accents  of  de- 
votion, with  the  assembly  of  his  worshipping  people,  we 
should  recollect  the  nature  and  attributes  of  that  Being  be- 
fore whom  we  appear,  and  worship  him  in  the  beauty  of 
holiness;  we  should  remember  that  if  angels  in  his  presence 
veil  their  faces ;  that  if  the  cherubic  host  of  heaven  cast 
their  crowns  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  when  they  ascribe  to  him 
that  praise  so  justly  his  due,  we  should  endeavour  to  render 
him  the  tribute  of  a  grateful  and  undivided  heart;  the 
world  and  its  momentary  concerns  should  be  for  a  season 
laid  aside.  We  should  keep  our  minds  directed  to  the  object 
of  divine  worship;  we  should  recollect  that  the  religious 
privileges  we  enjoy  were  purchased  for  us  by  the  precious 


464  SBRMOXS.    ■ 

blood  of  a  redeeming  Jesus,  and  light  the  torch  of  our 
affections  at  the  altar  of  the  living  God. 

The  world,  nay  hearers,  will  admit  of  zealous  attention  to 
every  pursuit,  except  that  of  religion.  The  votaries  of 
wealth  will  rise  up  early,  late  take  rest,  and  eat  the  bread 
of  carefulness,  in  order  to  extend  their  temporal  possessions. 
There  is  no  part  of  the  universe  but  what  they  will  ex- 
plore, in  order  to  increase  their  riches.  Their  hearts  are 
fixed  upon  the  world,  and  their  minds  and  conversation  are 
absorbed  in  the  consideration  of  earthly  things.  Conduct  of 
this  nature  they  judge  not  only  consistent  and  proper,  but 
absolutely  necessary  to  secure  them  success;  an  enthusiasm 
without  which,  their  efforts  would  be  unequal  to  the  object 
they  have  in  view.  But  when  the  followers  of  Jesus  ap- 
pear animated  with  divine  things;  when  they  talk  of  pant- 
ing after  God  as  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water;  when 
they  confess  that  their  souls  are  athirst  for  God, yea,  even 
for  the  living  God  ;  when  in  agreement  with  the  Psalmist 
they  declare  that  one  day  spent  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord, 
is  better  than  a  thousand  devoted  to  the  world ;  that  their 
earnestness  subjects  them  to  censure.  How  often  does  it 
happen  that  the  pious  ardor  of  the  serious  Christian  is  at- 
tributed to  a  zeal  without  knowledge — a  warmth  of  affec- 
tion unreasonable  and  injudicious !  But  as  we  are  enjoined 
to  love  the  Lord  with  all  our  heart,  and  all  our  soul,  and 
all  our  strength,  can  the  affections  of  our  minds  be  too 
much  engaged  ?  Can  we  be  too  abstracted  from  the  world  ? 
Too  much  devoted  to  our  duty  ?  Should  we  not  strive  to  lay 
up  treasure  in  heaven  !  in  that  city  which  hath  founda- 
tion, whose  builder  and  whose  maker  is  God  ?  If  there  is  a 
subject  calculated  to  excite  the  love  of  a  rational  intelligent, 
and  to  attract  the  unwearied  attention  of  an  immortal 
being ;  that  subject  is  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  When  we 
consider  the  pains  which  our  redemption  produced  in  the 
mind  of  the  Saviour;  when  we  reflect  upon  his  agonies, 
and  behold  him  expiring  upon  the  cross,  that  we  might  live 
forever;  that  individual  who  can  remain  cold  and  insensi- 
ble to  the  emotions  of  piety  and  gratitude,  can  have  but  an 


SEHMONS.  466 

imperfect  view  of  the  obligations  he  is  under  to  the  God  of 
his  salvation. 

The  Psalm  from  which  I  have  selected  the  text,  v^^as 
penned  by  David,  at  a  time  that  he  was  separated  from 
the  temple  of  God,  and  denied  the  heart-consoling  privi- 
lege of  worshipping  the  Almighty  in  the  midst  of  the  great 
congregation.  Either  through  the  persecution  of  Saul,  or 
the  rebellion  of  his  son  Absalom,  he  had  been  driven  into 
exile;  the  harp,  with  the  mellifluous  accents  of  which  he 
had  been  accustomed  to  praise  the  Lord,  was  hung  upon 
the  willows :  and  the  recollection  of  his  former  devotions  in- 
spired his  mind  with  the  most  earnest  longings  for  a  res- 
toration to  the  immediate  presence  of  God  in  his  sanctuary. 
No  language  that  he  could  possibly  invent,  possessed  suffi- 
cient force  to  express  the  desires  of  his  soul;  his  mind  ap- 
pears to  have  been  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  some  figure, 
by  which  to  represent  the  extent  of  his  devotional  feelings. 
He  traversed  the  field  of  nature,  to  select  some  object  that 
might  resemble  the  agonizing  sensations  of  his  soul,  and  at 
length  fixed  upon  a  thirsty,  famishing  deer,  to  convey  in 
faint  characters,  the  breathings  of  his  mind  after  God.  "  As 
the  hart  panteth  after  the  water-brooks,  so  panteth  my 
soul  after  thee,  O  God."  He  beheld  in  imagination  the 
hart  flying  with  rapid  strides  from  the  huntsmen  who  were 
pursuing  her;  he  saw  her  upon  the  stretch,  in  order  to  es- 
cape the  destructive  violence  which  threatened  her  safety, 
and  perceived  her  to  be  panting  for  a  drop  of  water  to  cool 
her  parched  tongue,  and  to  revive  her  declining  strength. 
Exhausted  with  the  fatigue  of  the  chase,  and  almost  breath- 
less and  faint  with  the  extent  of  her  exertion,  a  brook  of 
water  presents  itself  to  view  ;  the  pleadings  of  nature  would 
have  induced  her  to  stop  her  flight,  and  to  quench  her 
thirst  at  the  gently  flowing  stream  ;  but  the  fear  of  the 
pursuers  deprived  her  of  the  gratification,  and  quickened 
her  pace.  The  sensations  which  the  poor  animal  endured 
at  that  moment,  the  Psalmist  conceived  to  be  in  some 
measure  descriptive  of  his  own  ;  her  thirst  for  water  to 
satisfy  the  cravings  of  exhausted  nature,  resembled  the 

pp 


466  SERMOXS. 

desires  of  his  soul  after  God  ;  the  privation  of  sacred  privi- 
leges under  which  he  laboured,  had  increased  his  affection 
for  the  duty  of  prayer,  and  rendered  him  more  anxious  than 
ever  to  enter  into  the  courts  of  the  Lord.  "  My  soul,"  says 
he,  "is  athirst  for  God,  yea,  even  for  the  living  God;  Oh 
when  shall  I  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  ?"  when  will  the 
period  arrive  that  the  persecution  of  my  enemies  shall 
cease,  and  I  may  be  restored  to  the  altars  of  the  God  of  my 
salvation. 

The  holy  Psalmist  had  experienced  those  divine  pleasures 
which  arise  from  an  attendance  upon  the  instituted  means 
of  grace ;  he  knew  that  the  humble  supplicant,  in  his  ap- 
proaches to  a  throne  of  mercy,  would  meet  with  a  welcome 
reception  from  the  Almighty  ;  and  that  all  those  who  sincere- 
ly draw  near  to  God,  will  find  to  their  comfort,  that  the 
Lord  will  draw  near  to  them.     He  wished  therefore  to  un- 
bosom all  his  cares  to  that  Being  who  had  watched  over 
him  from  his  infancy,  and  to  thank  him  for  his  mercies  in 
the  midst  of  that  temple  where  God  had  promised  to  meet 
and  to  bless  his  waiting  people.     Remember,  brethren,  his 
singleness  of  heart:  while  others  thought  of  the  world  and 
its  follies,  to  the  exclusion  of  God,  and  the  concerns  of  the 
soul,  his  mind  was  fixed  on  other  objects.    "  One  thing,"  said 
he,  "have  I  desired  of  the  Lord,  that  will  I  seek  after,  that 
I  may  dwell  in  the  house  of  the   Lord  all  the  days  of  my 
life,  to  behold  the  beauty  of  tl;ie  Lord,  and  to  inquire  in  his 
temple;  for  in   the  time  of  trouble  he  shall  hide  me  in  his 
pavilion,  in  the  secret  of  his  tabernacle  shall  he  hide  me  ; 
he  shall  set  me  up  upon  a  rock."     Never  do  we  justly  esti- 
mate a  blessing,  until  we  are  deprived  of  it ;  never  do  we 
know  the  importance  of  health  until  the  hand  of  sickness 
arrests  us;  never  do  we  know  the  value  of  a  parent,  until 
death   hath  separated  us  from  that  parent;  however  fer- 
vent therefore  the  Psalmist  might  have   been  in  his  devo- 
tional exercises,  he  could  not  have  been  perfectly  alive  to 
their  importance,  nor  duly  sensible  of  their  value,  until  he 
was  separated  from  the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary  ;  then 
it  was,  that  the  duties  of  religion  presented  their  importance 
fu!l  in  his  view ;    then  it  was,  that  the  recollection  of  his 


SHRMONS.  467 

former  interviews  with  God  so  deeply  affected  his  heart, 
that  tears  of  sorrow  flowed  in  torrents  from  his  eyes;  "  when 
I  remember  these  things,  when  I  call  to  view  the  stately 
steppings  of  the  Lord  in  his  sanctuary,  and  recollect  the 
delights  I  have  enjoyed  in  his  presence,  I  pour  out  my  soul 
in  me  :  for  I  had  gone  with  the  multitude,  1  went  with  them 
to  the  house  of  God,  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  praise  ;  with 
a  multitude  that  kept  holy  day:''''  and  now,  he  might  have 
added,  am  I  bereft  of  all  these  glorious  privileges,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  persecutions  with  which  I  am  assailed 
and  distressed,  I  am  obliged  to  wander  in  a  state  of  banish- 
ment from  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  house.  Recollecting, 
however,  the  former  goodness  of  his  heavenly  Father:  recol- 
lecting the  numerous  favours  he  had  received,  and  the 
guardian  care  and  protection  of  heaven  with  which  he  had 
been  blessed,  he  endeavoured  to  collect  his  scattered  spirits, 
and  to  look  forward  for  brighter  scenes,  and  more  prosper- 
ous days;  that  God  who  had  taken  him  out  of  the  mire  and 
clay  of  former  despondencies  and  alarms,  still  swayed  the 
sceptre  of  the  world,  and  could  make  the  darkness  of  ad- 
versity light  before  him,  and  crooked  things  straight.  He 
therefore  reasoned  with  himself,  "  Why  art  thou  so  dis- 
quieted, O  my  soul,  and  why  art  thou  so  cast  down  within 
me?  hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  shall  yet  praise  him  for  the 
help  of  his  countenance."  Yes,  he  might  have  said,  this 
sorrow  may  endure  for  a  night,  under  the  pressure  of  which 
I  languish ;  but  I  have  the  promise  of  Jehovah,  that  joy 
will  come  in  the  morning,  and  that  those  who  sow  in  tears 
shall  eventually  reap  in  joy, 

Jlgain  :  The  soul  of  man  is  never  more  exercised  with 
desires  after  God,  than  in  those  moments,  when  the  extent 
of  past  transgressions  is  presented  to  his  view^  by  the  light 
of  divine  grace;  when  the  careless  sinner  Is  first  awakened 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  from  the  awful  slumbers  of  transgres- 
sion; when  he  takes  a  retrospective  view  of  his  life,  and 
finds  no  solid  foundation  on  which  to  stand — when  he  per- 
ceives that  the  picture  on  which  he  looks  is  shaded  by  sins 
both  numerous  and  aggravated;  when  he  discovers,  agreea- 
bly to  the  word  of  God,  which  has  drawn  his  likeness,  that 


468  SERMONS. 

he  is  "  poor  and  miserable,  and  wretched,  and  blind  and 
naked  ;"  when  he  finds  that  frono  the  crown  of  his  head, 
to  the  soles  of  his  {eet,  there  is  no  soundness  in  him,  and 
that  he  is  covered  with  wounds,  and  bruises,  and  putrefy- 
ing sores.  He  stands  amazed :  can  it  be  possible,  he  cries 
out  in  an  agony  of  grief,  that  my  situation  is  so  awfully 
alarming,  and  that  I  have  remained  so  long  insensible  of  it? 
"  Oh,  wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from 
the  body  of  this  death  ?"  He  flies  for  refuge,  perhaps,  under 
his  first  alarms,  to  the  law  of  God ;  and  perceives  that  the 
law  to  which  he  has  flown  for  security  proclaims  in  a 
voice  louder  than  the  seven  thunders  of  Asia — the  soul  that 
sinneth,  it  shall  die.  The  thunders  of  Mount  Sinai  which 
roll  above  his  head,  however  terrible  to  his  soul,  are  not 
equal  in  their  terrifying  effects,  to  the  voice,  the  awful 
voice,  of  his  convicted  conscience.  The  knowledge  of  sin 
pursues  the  poor  offender  day  and  night,  and  the  recollec- 
tion of  his  transgressions  is  ever  before  him  ;  when  he  is  al- 
most ready  to  conclude  himself  an  outcast  from  the  fold  of 
Israel,  and  to  suppose  that  there  is  no  salvation  for  him, 
he  is  directed  by  the  word  of  truth,  or  the  advice  of  some 
pious  friend,  to  behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  whotaketh  away 
the  sin  of  the  world;  and  to  repair,  wretched  as  he  is,  to  the 
cross  of  Jesus,  to  lay  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Saviour,  to 
cry  for  mercy,  in  the  unalTected  strains  of  fervent  prayer, 
and  to  accept  a  free  and  full  salvation,  without  money  and 
without  price.  Revived  at  the  idea  of  that  mercy  which 
is  oflfered  to  sinners,  and  anxious  to  obtain  the  pardon  of 
his  transgressions,  he  humbles  himself  at  the  (eet  of  the  di- 
vine majesty,  and  with  groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered, 
he  solicits  for  relief  from  the  overwhelming  condemnation 
of  a  righteous  God;  he  pants  after  mercy,  as  the  hart  pant- 
eth  after  the  water-brooks.  Oh !  cries  the  poor  sinner, 
that  I  knew  where  I  might  find  him  !  that  I  might  come 
even  into  his  presence;  that  I  might  plead  for  an  interest 
in  the  blood  of  that  Jesus  who  died  for  transgressors;  save 
me.  Lord,  save  me,  or  I  perish  forever !  "  Jesus,  thou  son  of 
David,  have  mercy  upon  me."  To  a  mortal  placed  in 
such  a  situation,  how  vain  would  be  an  injunction  of  silence. 


SESMONS.  469 

how  fruitless  to  tell  him  to  cease  his  importunities !  As 
well  might  you  recommend  calmness  to  a  drowning  man, 
or  attempt  to  separate  him  from  that  plank  thrown  out 
for  his  relief.  As  well  might  you  forbid  an  individual  who 
is  famishing  for  drink  to  abstain  from  quenching  his 
thirst.  He  feels  sensible  of  his  demerits;  his  soul  "is  exceed- 
ing sorrowful,  even  unto  death ;"  and  with  strong  crying  and 
tears,  he  lifts  up  his  voice  to  the  Saviour  from  whence 
Cometh  his  help.  "  As  the  hart  panteth  after  the  water- 
brooks,  so  longeth  my  soul  after  thee,  oh  God.  My  soul  is 
athirst  for  God,  yea,  even  for  the  living  God;  Oh,  when  shall 
I  come  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  1"  You  perceive 
the  same  fervor  of  expressions  and  vehemence  of  desire,  in 
the  language  of  the  convicted  Israelites,  as  mentioned  by 
the  Prophet  Micah  ;  he  brings  to  our  view  the  case  of  those 
who  felt  burdened  with  sin,  and  relates  the  terms,  the 
fervid  terms,  in  which  they  inquired  after  God :  "  Where- 
with shall  I  come  before  the  Lord,  and  bow  myself  before 
the  most  high  God  ?  shall  I  come  before  him  with  burnt 
oflferings,  with  calves  of  a  year  old?  will  the  Lord  be  pleased 
with  thousands  of  rams,  or  with  ten  thousands  of  rivers  of 
oil  ?  shall  1  give  my  first  born  for  my  transgression,  the 
fruit  of  my  body  for  the  sin  of  my  soul  ?''  No  sacrifice  that 
the  Lord  could  have  required,  would  have  been  withheld 
by  the  unhappy  delinquent;  the  salvation  of  his  soul  en- 
grossed his  whole  attention ;  all  earthly  concerns  were 
swallowed  up,  in  the  consideration  of  eternal  things,  and  he 
approached  the  throne  of  grace  as  a  needy  petitioner,  de- 
pending upon  the  goodness  of  God  for  pardon  and  for  mercy. 
Again  :  When  the  penitent  sinner  has  obtained  the  par- 
don of  transgression  ;  when  from  that  relief  which  he  ex- 
periences from  the  goodness  of  God,  he  believes  that  the 
Almighty,  in  conformity  with  his  own  promises,  has  granted 
him  the  remission  of  his  sins;  and  that  his  crimson  defile- 
ments have  been  washed  away  by  the  blood  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  when  he  knows  that  the  cries,  which  he 
has  made  to  the  God  of  his  salvation,  have  been  heard,  and 
that  the  "  Almighty  has  delivered  his  soul  from  death,  his 

pp2 


470  SERMONS. 

eyes  from  tears,  and  his  feet  from  falling,"  gratitude  to 
heaven  fills  and  elates  his  rejoicing  breast.  "  I  will  walk," 
says  he,  "  before  God  in  the  land  of  the  living. ''  I  will  pay 
my  vows  of  obedience  unto  that  merciful  Being  who  has 
relieved  my  fainting  soul ;  1  v%'ill  follow  Jesus  in  the  way  of 
duty,  and  let  my  light  shine  before  men.  I  will  cleave  to 
the  skirts  of  his  garment,  and  my  whole  life  shall  be  devo- 
ted to  his  fear,  and  spent  to  his  glory.  What  shall  I  ren- 
der unto  the  Lord?  Coldness  in  such  a  liberated,  par- 
doned sinner,  would  be  thought  a  crime;  his  heart  so  far 
from  losing  the  impression  of  gratitude,  would  be  still 
athirst  for  God,  yea,  even  for  the  living  God;  and  it  will  be 
his  meat  and  his  drink  to  do  his  holy  will.  Should  he  be  en- 
gaged in  conversation  with  his  friends,  with  what  pleasure 
would  he  proclaim  to  them  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  ! 
"Come,"  he  would  say,  "  and  I  will  tell  you  what  the 
Lord  has  done  for  my  soul ;"  rejoice  with  me,  for  Jesus  the 
good  Shepherd  has  found  the  sheep  which  was  lost.  To 
those  of  you,  who  know  that  Jesus  is  precious ;  to  those  of 
you  who  have  found  rest  in  the  bosom  of  a  sin-pardoning 
Jehovah,  Oh,  let  me  recommend  fervor  and  animation  in 
your  devotions;  be  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
which  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  When  you 
come  into  his  temple  to  worship  the  Almighty,  remember 
the  mercies  he  has  conferred  upon  you ;  the  present  and 
future  blessings  he  hath  promised  to  the  sincere  penitent ; 
leave  the  cares,  the  trifling  cares  of  the  world  behind  you, 
and  let  your  affections  be  placed  on  heavenly  considera- 
tions. Bring  with  you  the  ofTering  of  an  humble  and 
grateful  lieart;  and  let  your  cry  be  that  of  the  penitent 
publican  ;  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner."  Plead  with 
the  Almighty  for  a  more  perfect  and  undivided  knowledge 
of  your  duty, "  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do?"  Then, 
my  brethren,  will  the  Almighty  descend  from  his  throne, 
and  make  you  to  know  and  feel  that  he  is  present  in  the 
midst  of  you :  then  will  he  feed  you  in  the  fertile  pastures 
of  the  Gospel,  and  give  you  to  drink  of  the  waters  of  com- 
fort :  and  prepare  you  by  his  grace  for  that  rest  provided 
for  his  faithful  people. 


SERMON   XV. 


"  Having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof,  from  sDcb 
turn  away." — 2  Tim.  iii.  5. 

The  holy  apostle,  who,  by  the  illuminating  powers  of  the 
Spirit,  was  enabled  to  look  into  the  annals  of  futurity,  in- 
formed his  beloved  Timothy  of  the  approach  of  those  evils 
which  would  sooner  or  later  infest  the  Church  of  Christ. 
He  entreated  him  to  continue  steadfast  in  those  things 
which  were  impressed  upon  his  mind  ;  to  press  forward 
through  all  those  difficulties  which  might  present  them- 
selves to  his  view,  and  to  be  unwearied  in  his  exertions  to 
promote  the  cause  of  vital  holiness. 

Among  the  many  evils  which  the  inspired  penman  was 
sensible  would  prevail,  he  particularly  mentions  lukewarm- 
ness  in  religion.  He  saw  his  fellow-creatures  deviating 
from  the  simplicity  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus;  losing 
their  first  love ;  drawing  back  from  their  profession  of  at- 
tachment to  the  precious  Saviour;  and  becoming  stran- 
gers to  the  divine  power  of  Christianity.  He  perceived 
that  a  little  stated  attention  to  the  external  duties  of  re- 
ligion would,  by  many,  be  esteemed  sufficient,  without  con- 
sidering that  the  form  without  the  power  of  godliness,  is 
unacceptable  at  the  throne  of  grace,  and  that  the  duties 
of  Christianity,  unless  they  spring  from  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  are  performed  with  that  fervour  becom- 


473  SEKMONS. 

ing  their  importance,  would  meet  with  the  disapprobation 
of  that  Being,  who  requires  us  to  show  forth  his  praise,  not 
only  with  our  lips,  but  in  our  lives. 

Although  the  necessity  of  devotion  must  appear  so  evi- 
dent to  the  reflecting  mind,  yet  how  divided  in  opinion  are 
mortals  upon  this  important  point!  Many  are  afraid  that 
the  world  will  esteem  them  as  enthusiasts,  if  they  should 
withdraw  themselves  from  the  vicious  pursuits  of  a  de- 
praved age,  and  devote  their  lives  to  the  service  of  the 
Almighty.  There  are  others  who  think  that  if  they  at- 
tend upon  the  means  of  grace  one  day  out  of  seven,  it  is 
all  that  Jehovah  has  a  right  to  expect;  without  considering 
that  every  breath  they  draw  proceeds  from  the  goodness  of 
God,  and  that  all  the  temporal  blessings  they  enjoy  flow 
from  his  beneficence  and  care.  In  order,  therefore,  that 
we  may  become  acquainted  with  that  duty  required  at  our 
hands,  it  will  be  proper  to  examine  those  instructive  pre- 
cepts delivered  by  Jehovah  for  the  rule  and  direction  of  his 
people,  and  to  endeavour  to  regulate  our  lives  by  the  stand- 
ard of  his  word. 

In  the  prosecution  of  this  duty,  brethren,  let  us  divest 
our  minds  of  prejudice,  and  learn  of  that  Saviour  who 
was  meek  and  lowly  in  heart.  During  the  ministry  of  the 
Redeemer,  and  while  engaged  in  the  work  of  man's  salva- 
tion, he  was  desired,  by  one  of  his  hearers,  to  unfold  to  him 
the  first  and  great  commandment.  The  blessed  Jesus, 
whose  delight  it  was  to  benefit  mankind,  immediately  re- 
plied, "Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God,  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with  all  thy  strength." 
Language,  brethren,  is  insufficient  to  express  the  extent  of 
that  duty,  due  from  dependent  creatures  to  their  great 
Creator  ;  and  to  impress  the  human  mind  with  the  nature 
of  that  affection  with  which  our  bosoms  should  be  anima- 
ted toward  the  God  of  our  salvation.  When  we  reflect  upon 
the  attributes  of  the  sovereign  of  the  world  ;  when  we  con- 
sider him  as  the  Omnipotent  Creator  of  all  things ;  when  we 
enter  into  the  third  heavens,  and  see  him  surrounded  with 
thousands  of  thousands  of  glorified  spirits,  and  hear  them 


SERMONS. 


t73 


resounding  his  praises  throughout  the  heavenly  world; 
when  we  behold  the  heavens  the  work  of  his  hands,  the 
moon  and  the  stars  which  he  hath  ordained ;  when  we 
consider  the  blessings  with  which  we  are  surrounded,  and 
the  tokens  of  his  love  with  which  we  have  been  favoured  ; 
the  most  pious  worshipper  has  reason  to  accuse  himself  of 
neglect ;  to  bewail  the  coldness  of  his  devotions,  and  to  ex- 
claim, in  the  deepest  self-abasement,  "  Lord,  what  is  man, 
that  thou  art  mindful  of  him,  or  the  son  of  man  that  thou 
visitest  him  V  There  are  many,  brethren,  in  every  socie- 
ty of  Christians,  who  rest  satisfied,  and  who  experience  a 
degree  of  security,  from  an  outward  attendance  upon  the 
instituted  means  of  worship,  without  even  wishing  to  be 
partakers  of  those  desires  which  flow  from  the  operation  of 
divine  grace  !  Such  people  advance  toward  the  temple  of 
the  King  of  kings;  they  enter  the  sacred  dwelling  of  the 
Lord  of  Hosts ;  but,  instead  of  worshipping  him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth,  their  thoughts  are  wandermg  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth  ;  their  minds,  instead  of  being  lifted  up  in 
prayer,  are  hurried  away  in  the  pursuit  of  temporal 
things,  to  the  dishonour  of  God,  and  the  destruction  of 
their  immortal  souls.  To  be  found  in  the  company  of 
saints,  is  perhaps  all  that  they  think  necessary.  When 
they  hear  the  devout  inquirer  cry  out  in  the  glowing  ac- 
cents of  supplication,  "  Thou  Lamb  of  God,  who  takest 
away  the  sins  of  the  world,  have  mercy  upon  us-;"  they 
ridicule  him  as  an  enthusiast,  and  thinkit  unnecessary  that 
prayer  to  be  effectual  should  be  fervent !  When  they  per- 
ceive the  tear  of  contrition,  flowing  from  the  weeping  eye 
of  the  repenting  sinner,  and  see  the  sigh  of  anguish  swell 
his  bosom,  they  laugh  at  his  weakness,  and  censure  him  for 
his  devotional  exercises.  Behold  such  a  worshipper  in  the 
moments  of  his  devotion  ;  the  sacred  liturgy  of  the  Church  is 
perhaps  before  him,  but  he  does  not  unite  in  its  holy  ofiices ; 
when  the  service  requires  him  to  call  upon  God  to  open  his 
lips,  that  his  mouth  may  shew  forth  his  praise,  he  remains 
insensible  to  the  necessity  and  force  of  the  petition,  and  re- 
gardless of  its  importance.     At  length  his  patience  becomes 


474  SEBMONS. 

exhausted,  the  form  of  godliness  fatigues  his  mind,  he  waits 
with  impatience  for  the  moment  when  he  can  again  con- 
verse upon  the  things  of  time,  and  be  freed  from  the  neces- 
sity of  further  restraints.  Like  the  Jews,  as  it  is  mentioned 
by  Amos,  he  says  within  himself,  "  When  will  the  new 
moon  be  gone,  that  we  may  sell  corn,  and  the  Sabbath  that 
we  may  set  forth  wheat  ?"  His  thoughts,  beloved,  are  in 
the  ends  of  the  earth,  he  makes  the  house  of  God  a  house  of 
merchandise  !  Consider,  I  beseech  you,  the  majesty  of  that 
God  who  requires  you  to  love  him  with  all  your  strength; 
and  reflect  with  sorrow  upon  the  languor  of  your  religious 
hours;  recollect  the  solemn  awe  with  which  the  minds  of 
the  children  of  Israel  were  impressed,  at  the  delivery  of  the 
law  upon  Mount  Sinai,  and  be  astonished  at  the  forbear- 
ance of  heaven  with  you:  "  Speak  thou,"  said  the  affright- 
ed Israelites  to  Moses,  "  Speak  thou  with  us,  and  we  will 
hear;  but  let  not  God  speak  with  us,  lest  we  die;"  and 
shall  we  come  into  the  presence  of  the  majesty  of  heaven, 
untouched  with  the  fire  of  devotion,  and  mock  him  to  his 
face  ?  Shall  we  come  into  his  temple,  regardless  of  that 
God  who  fills  it  with  his  glory  ?  Shall  we  enter  the  house^ 
dedicated  to  that  Being,  before  whom  angels  veil  their 
faces,  without  reflecting  upon  the  solemnity  of  the  place, 
without  preparing  our  hearts  to  meet  him?  Shall  we  come 
to  hear  of  the  death  and  sufferings  of  Jesus,  at  whose  cru- 
cifixion the  rocks  rent,  the  earth  quaked,  and  the  sun  was 
clothed  in  darkness;  and  shall  we  sit  in  his  presence  unmoved 
and  unconcerned  ?  Oh,  my  beloved,  it  is  not  a  cold,  formal 
attendance  in  the  house  of  God  which  forms  a  devotion  ac- 
ceptable to  heaven  ;  it  is  not  the  form  of  godliness  with 
which  Jehovah  will  be  satisfied!  Ptemember,  that  the 
most  sublimated  devotion  falls  short  of  what  God  has  a 
right  to  expect  at  our  hands.  Be  not  contented,  therefore, 
with  the  shadow  of  religion,  but  strive  to  catch  a  spark  of 
that  ardour  which  animates  the  hosts  of  God  !  Be  not  con- 
tented with  having  your  names  recorded  upon  the  baptis- 
mal register,  but  strive  to  have  them  written  in  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life,  and  endeavour  to  worship  our  Jesus  in  the 


SERMONS.  475 

beauty  of  holiness.  Remember  the  unhappy  state  of  the 
Church  of  Sardis  ;  they  had  a  name  (hat  they  Hved,  but 
still  they  were  declared  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  be  dead  ; 
they  had  the  form,  but  they  wanted  the  power  of  godli- 
ness. "Be  watchful,"  therefore,  said  the  heavenly  messen- 
ger, "  Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  are 
ready  to  die,  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works  perfect  before 
God." 

We,   like  that  Church,  may  abound  in  religious  cere- 
monies; yet  unless  our  hearts  are  engaged  in  worship;  un- 
less we  feel  the  power  of  Christianity  influencing  our  con- 
duct; unless  we  enter  with  spirit  and  zeal  into  our  services, 
we  shall  be  found  a  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling  symbol ; 
and  at  last  be  banished  from  the  presence  of  God,  with  a 
"Depart,  ye  cursed,  ye  workers  of  iniquity,  I  never  knew 
you."     But   methinks  I  hear  some  of  you  exclaiming,  is 
the  form  of  godliness  of  no  effect?    I  have  contented  my- 
self, year  after  year,  with  the  assurance  that  an  attendance 
upon    public    worship    constituted    me  a  follower  of  the 
Lamb!    I  have,  indeed,  frequently  been   employed,  while 
within  the  courts  of  the  Lord's  House,  in  concerting  schemes 
for  the  advancement  of  my  worldly   interest;    but  still   I 
indulged  a  hope  that  my  presence  within  the  walls  of  the 
sanctuary,  would  atone  for  my  cold-heartedness,  and  that 
the  repetition  of  prayer,  though  my  heart  was  unaffected, 
would  be  acceptable  at  the  throne  of  grace.    If  this  should 
be  the  language  of  any  individual  present,   permit  me  to 
assure  him  of  his  danger;  Satan,   like  a  roaring  lion,  is 
seeking  to  devour  you;  he  has  lulled  you  into  a  fatal  se- 
curity; he  has  cried  peace  to  you  when  there  is  no  peace 
— for  the  ways  of  religion,  to  the  people  of  God,  are  the 
ways  of  pleasantness ;  one  day  spent  in  the  courts  of  the 
Lord,  is  better  than  a  thousand.     To  worship  God  accept- 
ably, therefore,  we  must  draw  near  to  him  as   those  who 
have  business  of  eternal  importance  to  transact ;  we  must 
remember  that  life  is  uncertain,  and  that  the  opportunity 
with  which  we  are  favoured  may  be  our  last  ;  earnest, 
therefore,  must  we  be  in  our  supplications,  provided  we 


476  SERMONS. 

expect  to  prevail ;  like  the  Phoenician  woman,  our  minds 
must  be  directed  to  Jesus  as  our  only  good;  and  we 
must  press  through  the  crowd,  that  our  souls  may  be  heal- 
ed. Unless  this  is  our  desire,  we  shall  find  that  our  situa- 
tion will  resemble  that  of  the  Jews :  "  This  people,"  said 
God,  "  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honour  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from 
me  ;  therefore,  behold,  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvellous 
work  among  this  people — for  the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men 
shall  perish,  and  the  understanding  of  their  prudent  men 
shall  be  hid." 

Again;  Should  any  of  you  doubt,  respecting  that  effect 
which  vital  religion  ever  produces  upon  the  minds  of  those 
who  love  the  Saviour  in  sincerity,  I  would  advise  you  to  con- 
sult the  experience  of  the  humble  follower  of  Christ;  ask 
him  whether  he  does  not  enjoy  a  comfort  in  religion, 
which  the  pleasures  of  the  world  could  never  afibrd  him; 
ask  him  to  relate  to  you  those  exercises  of  grace  which 
support  him  under  trouble,  and  render  him  resigned  to  the 
will  of  God.  To  such  inquiries,  beloved,  you  would  find  a 
ready  answer;  yes,  he  would  tell  you,  in  the  accents  of 
gratitude,  religion  is,  indeed,  the  anchor  of  my  soul !  Oft 
has  it  cheered  my  heart,  when  all  around  was  gloomy'; 
1  prize  it  as  my  greatest  comfort;  when  weary  and  heavy 
laden  on  my  journey  home,  it  cheers  my  fainting  spirit;  its 
promises  assure  me  of  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God  ;  the 
page  of  Scripture  opens  to  my  view  a  better  world,  where 
all  my  sorrows  shall  be  terminated,  and  a  beloved  Jesus 
stands  ready  to  receive  me. 

That  this  is  not  an  imaginary  state  of  things,  appears 
evident  from  those  ardent  breathings  of  devotion,  re- 
corded in  the  Sacred  Writings.  That  confidence  in  God, 
expressed  by  the  Prophet  Habbakkuk,  could  never  have 
arisen  from  the  form  of  godliness  alone ;  the  declara- 
tions of  his  reliance  upon  Jehovah,  under  all  the  vicis- 
situdes and  changes  of  life,  is  a  demonstration  clear  as  the 
sun,  that  he  had  drunk  deep  at  the  fountain  of  vital 
piety,  and  that  his  mind  was  invigorated  by  the  power  of 
religion:  "Although  the  fig-tree  shal!  not  blossom,  neither 


SERMONS.  477 

shall  fruit  be  in  the  vine ;  the  labour  of  the  olive  shall  fail, 
and  the  fields  shall  yield  no  meat  ;  the  flock  shall  be  cut 
off  from  the  fold,  and  there  shall  be  no  herd  in  the  stalls; 
yet  I  will  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  1  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my 
salvation."     The  Psalmist  likewise  experienced  the  same 
seraphic  ardour  ;  the  contemplation  of  divine  things  so  en- 
gaged his  mind,  that  language,  in  all  its  glowing  numbers, 
could  not  describe   the  sensations  of  his  soul;  his  desires 
after^^God  were  so  ardent  that  his  devotions  were  expressed 
in  the  accents  of  angelic  fervour  :    *'  As  the  hart  panteth 
after  the  water-brooks,  so  longeth  my  soul  after  thee,  oh, 
God!    My  soul  is  athirst  for  God,  yea,  even  for  the  living 
God!  oh,  when  shall  I  come  to  appear  in  the  presence  of 
God?    "At  another  time  we  behold  him  carrying  his  pro- 
fessions of  love  to  the  feet  of  the  throne,  and  declaring  in 
the  presence  of  God  the  unbounded  affection  which  ani- 
mated and  fired  his  soul :    "  Whom  have  I  in  heaven  but 
thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  in  com- 
parison of  thee;  my  heart  and  my  flesh  faileth,  but  God 
is   the  strength   of  my  heart,    and   my  portion    forever." 
When  we  take  a  view  of  the  lives  of  the  Apostles,  and 
consider    the   cruel    sufferings    to  which   they   were  sub- 
jected,  we    must    be   convinced   that   it    was  the  power 
of   godliness    which    supported   and   upheld    them;    had 
they    possessed   nothing   but   the    form  of  religion,   their 
hearts  would  have  failed  them  in  the  hour  of  their  trials, 
and  they  would  have  shrunk  from  the  tribulation   which 
awaited  them ;    but  when   persecution    reared  her  snaky 
crest;  when  multitudes  who  had  rejoiced  for  a  season  in 
their  light,  left  them  unassisted  ;  when  they  who  had  made 
the  air  to  echo  with  hosannas,  now  cried  crucify,  crucify 
them!    how  steadfast  were  they  in  support  of  the  truth  ! 
The  power  of  godliness,  like  an    anchor  within  the  vail, 
enabled  them  to  ride  out  the  storm,  and  to  seal  their  minis- 
try with  their  blood.     Ye  who  sit   contented    beneath  the 
shade  of  a  form  of  godliness,  and    who  deny  the   power 
thereof,  for  an  instant  cast  your  eyes  upon  the   martyr 
Stephen  ;  see  him  surrounded  by  the  enemies  of  the  Lord 


478  SERMONS. 

Jesus !  Behold  them  with  uplifted  hands  preparing  the 
deadly  blow  !  See  him  falling  to  the  earth  a  martyr  in 
the  Saviour's  cause,  calling,  in  his  last  expiring  moments, 
for  mercy  upon  his  murderers :  "  Lord,  lay  not,"  said  he, 
"  this  sin  to  their  charge  !"  Take  a  view  of  him,  I  say,  and 
then  ask  your  hearts  whether  there  must  not  be  some 
animating  principle  in  religion — some  precious  corner-stone 
uniting  the  believer  to  his  God — some  sure  foundation  upon 
which  to  build  the  superstructure  of  his  hopes? 

As  a  further  conlirmation  of  the  influence  of  vital  god- 
liness upon  the  soul,  consider,  for  a  moment,  the  sufferings 
of  Job;  enter  the  ruins  of  his  once  stately  dwelling — where 
are  all  the  children  of  his  bosom?  where  is  all  the  riches 
with  which  he  was  possessed?  Behold  the  man  himself 
destitute  of  every  earthly  enjoyment,  covered  with  wounds, 
and  bruises,  and  putrefying  sores !  When  the  Almighty  had 
represented  Job  as  one  that  feared  God  and  eschewed  evil, 
the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  surveying  his  wealth,  and 
enumerating  his  comforts,  replied:  "Doth  Job  serve  God 
for  nought?  Put  forth  thine  hand  now  and  touch  all  that 
he  hath,  and  he  will  curse  thee  to  thy  face."  To  prove 
the  falsity  of  the  charge,  and  to  show  the  power  of  godli- 
ness, the  Almighty  said,  "  Behold,  all  that  Job  hath  is  in 
thy  power,  only  upon  himself  put  not  forth  thine  hand !" 
Satan  then  attempted  his  seduction,  but  he  attempted  it 
in  vain;  Job  stood  like  the  house  that  was  built  upon  a 
rock,  the  storms  and  tempest  of  adversity  drove  him  nearer 
to  his  God.  Yes,  though  destitute  of  human  comforts,  his 
\inioii  with  Jehovah  supported  him;  he  knew  that  he  was 
in  the  hands  of  a  merciful  God,  and  influenced  by  the 
power  of  godliness,  he  exclaimed,  "  Though  he  slay  me, 
yet  will  I  trust  in  him." 

Saint  Polycarp  furnishes  us  with  another  conclusive  tes- 
timony in  favour  of  the  reality  of  religion,  or  the  power  of 
godliness  in  the  support  of  the  believer  under  trials.  When 
desired  by  the  Proconsul,  to  whose  custody  he  was  deliver- 
ed, to  swear  by  Cagsar's  fortune,  and  to  reproach  Christ, 
in  order  that  he  might  be  restored  to  bis  liberty,  the  aged 


SERMONS.  479 

follower  of  the  Saviour  answered :  "  Eighty-six  years  have  I 
now  served  Christ,  and  he  has  never  done  me  the  least 
wrong;  how,  then,  can  I  blaspheme  my  king  and  my  Sa- 
viour?" When  brought  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  when 
they  had  prepared  the  materials  with  which  to  burn  him, 
they  wished  to  nail  him  to  the  stake  :  "  Let  me  alone," 
said  he,  "  as  I  am,  for  he  who  has  given  me  strength  to 
endure  the  fire,  will  also  enable  me,  without  your  securing 
me  by  nails,  to  stand  without  moving  in  this  pile!"  Yes, 
beloved,  he  not  only  met  his  fate  with  composure,  but  as 
a  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  he  professed,  he  declared  while 
in  that  situation  that  he  esteemed  it  his  glory  to  die  a  mar- 
tyr in  the  cause  of  Jesus :  "J  give  thee  liearty  thanks,  O 
Lord  God  Almighty,  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to  bring 
me  to  this  day,  and  to  this  hour,  that  I  should  have  a  part 
in  the  number  of  thy  martyrs,  in  the  cup  of  thy  Christ." 

To  conclude ;  In  the  resignation  and  triumph  of  these 
holy  martyrs,  we  are  presented  with  an  evidence  powerful 
and  conclusive,  that  they  who  are  born  of  God,  and  united 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  by  faith,  will  be  supported  under 
trials,  and  made  more  than  conquerors  over  every  difficulty. 
Had  they  possessed  nothing  but  a  form  of  godliness,  the 
dangers  to  which  they  were  exposed  would  have  overcome 
their  fortitude,  and  they  would  have  abandoned  without 
hesitation  the  profession  which  they  had  made  ;  but  that 
faith  which  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the 
evidence  of  things  not  seen  ;  that  faith  which  is  the  gift  of 
God,  to  the  confusion  of  their  enemies,  enabled  them  to 
triumph  in  the  flames,  and  opened  heaven  to  their  view 
amidst  a  shower  of  stones.  Remember,  beloved,  that  al- 
though we  may  never  be  called  to  suffer  as  these  holy  men; 
although,  like  St.  Stephen,  we  may  never  be  stoned  to 
death,  nor  like  Polycarp  be  committed  to  the  flames  for  our 
attachment  to  the  Saviour,  still  trials  we  all  must  meet, 
so  on  erorlater.  To  be  prepared  for  the  pains  of  a  dying 
bed,  and  for  the  dissolution  of  our  bodies,  is  our  duty  and 
our  interest;  remember,  then,  that  the  form  of  godliness 
will  avail  you  nothing  at  that  solemn  period ;  what  advan- 


480  SERMONS. 

tage  will  the  unconverted  sinner  derive  from   the  circum- 
stance of  having  assembled  himself  with  the  people  of  God, 
unless  his  heart  has  been  changed  by  divine  grace,  and  an 
obedience  to  the  will  of  Jehovah  has  marked  his  conduct, 
to  say  at  the  bar  of  judgment,  Lord,  we  have  eaten  and 
drunk  in  thy  presence  ;  our  names  were  upon  the  record  of 
the  Church,  and  we  belonged  to  such  a  society  of  professing 
Christians  ?  What  will  all  this  avail,  unless  we  add  to  the 
form  of  godliness  the  power  thereof;  unless  we  show  the 
world,  and  prove  to  our  own  hearts,  and  manifest  to  our 
God,  that  the  religion  we  profess  is  the  religion  of  the  heart, 
and  our  faith,  that  faith  which  worketh  by  love?     When 
John  the  Baptist  was  on  earth,  many  came   to  receive  his 
baptism,  whose  pretensions  to  true  religion  he  questioned; 
to  oblige  them  to  prove  that  they  possessed  the  power  of 
godliness,  he  told  them  to  "  bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  re- 
pentance, for  the  axe,"  said  he,  "  is  laid  to  the  root  of  the 
tree;  every  tree,  therefore" — call  it  by  what  name  you 
please — "  every  tree  which  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit, 
shall   be  hewn  down  and  cast  into  the  fire."     Examine 
yourselves,  therefore,  brethren — prove  your  own  selves; 
nay,  I  would  recommend  it  to  you,  to  go  to  the    feet  of 
Jesus,  and  entreat  him  to  search  you:  "  Search  me,  0  God, 
and  know  my  heart;  try  me,  and  prove  my  thoughts,  and 
see  if  there  be  any  way  of  wickedness  in  me,  and  lead  me 
in   the  way  everlasting."     Under  the   influence  of  these 
things,  you  will  advance  in  the  Christian  life;  you  will  grow 
in  grace,  and  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord; 
your  Saviour  will  support  you  in  the  hour  of  distress;  he 
will  go  with  you  through  the  valley  and  shadow  of  death, 
and  at  last  receive  you  into  bliss,  with  "  Come,  ye  blessed 
of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world." 


SERMON    XVI 


"  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  towards  his  disciples  and  said,  Be- 
hold my  mother  and  my  brethren." — Matthew,  xii.  49. 

When  we  reflect  upon  those  expressions  of  tenderness 
and  compassion  which  flowed  from  the  lips  of  the  Redeemer, 
the  gratitude  of  the  sincere  believer  is  most  powerfully- 
excited;  the  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  kindles  in  his 
bosom  the  most  rapturous  feelings  of  devotion,  and  he  is 
constrained  to  yield  him  the  most  cheerful  and  glowing 
obedience. 

Before  the  incarnation  of  the  Saviour;  before  he  vacated 
his  throne,  and  descended  upon  earth  to  carry  into  effect 
the  purposes  of  redemption,  he  evidenced  his  compassion 
for  the  human  family  in  the  presence  of  the  celestial  host; 
to  the  astonishment  of  angels  and  archangels,  he  deter- 
mined to  avert  the  wrath  of  God  from  a  guilty  world,  and 
offered  himself  a  sacrifice  for  sin.  When  man  was  involved 
in  misery;  when  every  door  of  escape  was  closed;  when 
Satan  reigned  triumphant,  and  was  exulting  in  the  ruin 
he  had  produced ;  when  the  regions  of  misery  echoed  with 
the  rude  transports  of  infernal  joy;  when  there  was  no  eye 
to  pity,  and  no  arm  to  save  the  apostate  children  of  men, 
then  did  Jesus,  the  Redeemer,  offer  himself  a  ransom  for 
sinners,  and  consent  to  bear  that  punishment  which  would 

Qq2 


482  SERMONS. 

have  crushed  in  ruin  a  guilty  world.  When  angels,  perhaps, 
were  silent;  when  their  harps  w^ere  hung  upon  the  willows, 
at  that  sad  prospect  of  misery  which  awaited  the  descend- 
ants of  a  fallen  Adann,  then  did  the  compassionate  Jesus 
advance  before  the  throne  of  Jehovah,  propose  himself  as 
the  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  and  declare  himself 
ready  to  meet  the  most  rigorous  demands  of  divine  justice: 
"  Lo,"  said  he,  "  I  come  to  do  thy  will,  0  God  ;  in  the  vo- 
lume of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  that  I  should  fulfil 
thy  will,  O  God!  I  am  content  to  do  it,  yea,  thy  law  is 
within  my  heart ;"  as  if  he  had  said,  in  the  volume  of 
Scripture  it  is  written,  "That  the  seed  of  the  woman 
should  bruise  the  serpent's  head;"  in  the  volume  of  Scrip- 
ture it  is  written,  that  the  Redeemer  of  man  "should  be 
wounded  for  the  transgressions  of  mankind,  and  bruised  for 
their  iniquities:"  and  that  the  Lord  would  lay  upon  him 
the  iniquity  of  all  the  human  family.  In  conformity  with 
these  prophetic  declarations,  he  substituted  himself  in  the 
sinner's  place,  satisfied  the  divine  justice,  preserved  the 
veracity  of  God,  and  rendered  it  possible  for  Jehovah  to  be 
just  and  immutable  in  his  denunciations  against  sin,  and 
yet  the  justifier  of  him  who  believeth  in  Jesus. 

In  the  fulness  of  time,  when  the  important  work  of  re- 
demption was  to  be  completed  by  his  sutTerings,  he  left  the 
regions  of  glory,  where  adoring  seraphs  were  chaunting  his 
praises,  and  took  upon  him  our  nature.  When  the  cherubic 
train,  animated  with  his  love  to  man,  proclaimed  his  na- 
tivity to  the  shepherds,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arose  ; 
his  joyful  rays  illumined  a  benighted  world,  and  reflected 
upon  man  the  light  of  immortality  and  bliss. 

As  the  Redeemer  advanced  in  life,  his  conduct  formed  a 
conclusive  evidence  of  his  benevolence  and  love ;  he  went 
about  doing  good,  imparting  vision  to  those  who  were  in- 
volved in  darkness,  and  enabling  the  lame  to  walk;  he 
preached  the  Gospel  to  the  poor,  and  invited  the  heavy- 
laden  sinner,  however  complicated  his  offences,  to  fly  to 
him  for  succour. 

It  was  in  the  discharge  of  this  important  duty  that  he 


SERMONS.  483 

was  engaged  when  he  was  infornned  that  his  mother  and 
his  brethren  stood  without,  desiring  to  speak  with  him. 
The  multitude  imagined  that  the  Messiah's  particular  re- 
gard was  due  to  his  immediate  relatives,  and  that  they,  as 
comparative  strangers,  had  but  a  secondary  claim  to  his 
consideration;  but  that  Being,  whose  sympathy  and  affec- 
tion is  universal,  in  language  of  parental  tenderness  thus 
interrogated  the  messenger,  "  Who  is  my  mother,  and  who 
are  my  brethren  V  Art  thou  insensible  to  the  nature  of 
my  office;  is  my  heart  a  stranger  to  the  wants  of  any  of 
the  human  family  ;  are  not  all  who  listen  to  my  voice,  and 
conform  to  my  precepts,  allied  to  me  by  the  dearest  tie  of 
affection?  Look  around  you,  observe  those  weeping  peni- 
tents who  are  lamenting  their  sins,  and  seeking  counsel  at 
my  lips  !  It  is  such  v^'ho  have  an  interest  in  my  regard 
and  demand  my  pastoral  care  ;  it  is  for  such  that  I  have 
undertaken  to  labour  and  to  die;  "and  he  stretched  forth 
his  hand  toward  his  disciples,  and  said,  behold  my  mother 
and  my  brethren;"  in  them  [  am  well  pleased;  they  have 
taken  up  my  cross,  and  are  pressing  toward  a  better 
world. 

As  the  concerns  of  eternity,  brethren,  are  of  the  most 
lasting  importance,  and  as  the  least  mistake  may  be  pro- 
ductive of  the  most  serious  consequences,  the  path  to  hea- 
ven is  rendered  by  the  Scriptures  so  plain,  that  "  the  way- 
faring man,  though  a  fool,  need  not  err  therein."  The 
blessed  Jesus,  therefore,  in  the  verse  immediately  succeed- 
ing tne  text,  has  furnished  us  with  a  criterion,  by  which 
we  are  to  distinguish  his  disciples  from  the  children  of 
the  world  ;  and  as  we  are  to  judge  ourselves  by  the  same 
rule  by  which  we  form  an  estimate  of  others,  it  behoves 
us  to  examine  our  hearts  with  the  strictest  scrutiny,  in 
order  that  we  may  ascertain  our  title  to  celestial  joys. 
"  Whosoever,"  said  Christ,  "shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven,  the  same  is  my  brother,  my  sister,  and 
my  mother." 

The  Christian,  who  considers  the  Lord  Jesus  as  an  infal- 
lible   teacher,   and  who  receives  his  declaration  as  the 


484  SEEMONS. 

standard  by  which  to  judge  of  the  pretensions  of  mankind, 
must  beUeve  that  the  presumptuous  offender,  the  man  who 
habitually  violates  the  precepts  of  heaven,  can  have  no 
soHd  reason  to  conclude  that  he  is  in  a  state  of  safety.  He 
who  lives  regardless  of  the  Almighty,  who  tramples  upon 
his  authority,  and  who  refuses  to  live  in  subjection  to  his 
moral  government,  instead  of  viewing  the  Saviour  as  his 
brother,  has  just  cause  of  alarm.  The  man  whose  object 
of  worship  is  the  world,  whose  chief  delight  is  found  in  the 
gratification  of  his  passions,  in  scenes  of  dissipation,  of  riot, 
and  of  profaneness,  cannot  come  within  the  description  of 
those  who  do  the  will  of  God.  The  man  to  whom  the  wor- 
ship of  Jehovah  is  a  burden  ;  who  holds  no  intercourse 
with  the  Almighty  in  prayer;  and  in  whose  view  the  duties 
of  religion  possess  no  charms,  can  have  no  claim  to  the  dis- 
tinguished character  of  an  heir  of  immortal  joys,  the  child 
of  God. 

To  afFord  you  an  opportunity  to  judge  of  your  connec- 
tion to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  discern  whether  ye  are  en- 
titled to  the  appellation  of  his  mother,  his  sister,  or  his  bro- 
ther, I  will  give  you  the  general  outlines  of  the  Christian 
character  ;  outlines,  brethren,  drawn  from  the  sacred  wri- 
tings, and  warranted  by  the  declarations  of  the  Saviour 
himself. 

One  of  the  first  marks  belonging  to  the  believer,  a  dis- 
tinctive feature  acknowleged  by  Christians  of  all  denomina- 
tions, consists  in  a  heart-felt  knowledge  and  confession  of 
sin.  Thus  the  Psalmist,  "  I  acknowledge  my  transgression, 
and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me  ;"  "  I  will  confess  my  trans- 
gression unto  the  Lord,  and  so  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity 
of  my  sin."  Connected  with  a  true  confession  and  sorrow 
for  sin,  will  be  found  a  disposition  to  supplicate  Jehovah 
for  pardon,  and  to  ask  for  the  assistance  of  his  Spirit  to 
enable  the  penitent  to  conform  his  life  in  future  to  the  glory 
of  God.  Thus,  you  perceive,  that  when  David  was  con- 
vinced of  sin  he  entreated  for  mercy  and  forgiveness; 
"  Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  according  to  thy  loving 
kindness;  according  unto  the  multitude  of  thy  tender  mer- 


SERMONS.  485 

cies  blot  out  my  transgressions  ;"  "  Teach  me  to  do  thy 
will,  for  thou  art  my  God."  The  same  disposition  was 
evidenced  by  the  publican  in  the  temple,  "  God  be  merci- 
ful to  me  a  sinner ;"  and  by  Peter,  who  "  went  out  and 
wept  bitterly."  This  act  of  prayer  the  believer  considers 
not  only  as  a  duty,  but  views  it  as  his  greatest  privilege  ;  to 
be  deprived  of  that  comfort  would  obscure  his  prospects 
and  break  his  heart.  Knowing  that  the  Almighty  has  de- 
clared, "  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  I  will 
hear  thee  ;"  believing  that  the  Lord  Jesus  has  said,  "Ask 
and  ye  shall  have,  seek  and  ye  shall  find,  knock  and  it 
shall  be  opened  unto  you;"  recollecting  that  the  apostle 
has  enjoined  him  to  "  pray  without  ceasing,"  he  engages 
in  the  exercise  of  it  with  pleasure ;  and  finds  from  its  de- 
vout use,  that  it  produces  a  tranquilHty  of  mind  which  the 
world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away. 

Another  feature  in  the  Christian's  character  consists  in 
his  attachment  to  the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God. 
Jehovah  having,  by  a  solemn  mandate,  commanded  an  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath,  he  repairs  to  the  sacred  temple 
with  alacrity,  to  mingle  his  devotions  with  the  people  of 
God ;  and  to  worship  the  father  of  his  spirit,  the  author  of 
all  his  comforts,  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  Instead  of  view- 
ing it  as  a  burden,  he  acknowledges  the  goodness  of  God  in 
the  appointment  of  it,  and  exultingly  says  with  the  Psalm- 
ist, "  I  was  glad  when  they  said  unto  me,  let  us  go  into  the 
the  house  of  the  Lord,"  "  for  one  day  spent  in  his  courts,  is 
better  than  a  thousand ;"  convinced  of  the  beneficial  ef- 
fects arising  from  an  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  he  brings 
his  children  with  him,  in  order  that  they  may  partake  also 
of  those  blessings  dispensed  by  the  King  of  saints.  While 
within  the  walls  of  the  sanctuary,  he  recollects  that  it  is 
the  place  where  Jehovah  more  particularly  dwelleth  ;  a 
solemn  seriousness  pervades  his  whole  conduct ;  he  is  at- 
tentive to  the  word  of  God  as  it  is  read  and  preached  ;  he 
comes  into  the  temple  of  the  Great  Eternal,  not  as  a  critic 
but  the  humble  follower  of  Christ,  and  his  prayers  are  of- 
fered up  with  that  solemnity  which  becometh  the  house  of 
God. 


486  SERMONS. 

Public  devotion,  brethren,  however  delightful  in  prac- 
tice, doth  not  satisfy  the  desires  of  the  true  believer ;  when 
at  home  with  his  family — with  his  wife  and  children — those 
dear  and  beloved  objects  of  his  affection,  he  calls  them 
around  him,  and  trains  them  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord  ;  he  invokes,  with  his  morning  and  evening  de- 
votions, the  superintending  care  of  Jehovah  ;  he  commits 
his  children  to  the  care  of  that  God  whose  presence  is  bet- 
ter than  life  ;  he  teaches  them  to  remember  their  Creator 
in  the  days  of  their  youth,  and  by  his  pious  example  pre- 
pares them  for  a  better  world.  Conscious  of  the  uncer- 
tainty of  human  life,  he  endeavours  to  fit  them  for  the 
skies;  knowing  that  he  and  they  must  appear  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  God,  he  strives  to  prepare  them  for  that 
solemn  event,  in  order  that  with  them  he  may  be  received 
into  heaven,  and,  in  union  with  his  little  charge,  sing  the 
praises  of  redeeming  grace. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Last  Supper  having  been  insti- 
tuted by  the  Redeemer,  as  commemorative  of  his  death 
and  passion,  the  Christian  embraces  it  with  gratitude  and 
joy  ;  and  at  those  periods  when  the  table  of  the  Lord  in- 
vites his  attendance,  he  approaches  it  with  devotion  and 
respect.  Conscious  of  his  own  unworthiness,  but  confiding 
in  the  mercy  of  that  God  who  instituted  it  for  his  observ- 
ance, he  draws  near  with  humility  of  heart,  and  eats  the 
bread  and  drinks  the  cup,  not  only  in  remembrance  of  the 
death  of  Christ,  but  as  a  feast  to  strengthen  and  invigorate 
his  good  resolutions.  In  the  discharge  of  this  particular 
duty,  he  manifests  his  love  to  the  Saviour,  confessing  his 
dependance  upon  bis  mercy,  and  acknowledging  him  in  the 
presence  of  the  world. 

Is  the  believer  blessed  with  plenty  and  to  spare?  he  con- 
tributes to  the  relief  of  the  poor  and  the  distressed.  With 
his  alms  he  clothes  the  naked,  he  feeds  the  hungry,  he 
binds  up  the  broken-hearted,  and  wipes  the  tear  of  sor- 
rowfrom  the  eye  of  the  widow  and  her  fatherless  chil- 
dren. 

In  the  intercourse  which  the  Christian  holds  with  the 
world,  he  observes  that  steady  and  habitual  piety  becoming 


SERMONS.  487 

his  connexion  with  the  Saviour.  He  is  cheerful  without 
improper  levity;  he  is  happy  because  he  has  reason  to 
hope  that  the  Ruler  of  the  Universe  is  his  friend.  Con- 
scious of  his  own  fallibility  he  feels  for  the  fallibility  of 
others,  and  throws  the  veil  of  charity  over  the  failings  of 
his  fellow  creatures.  He  is  displeased  with  sin,  but  for  the 
transgressor  he  mourns,  and  supplicates  mercy  for  him  at 
the  hands  of  God.  In  his  retired  moments  he  embraces  in 
his  prayers  the  whole  family  of  mankind,  and  supplicates 
God  for  those  who  never  think  of  supplicating  heaven  for 
themselves. 

Is  he  injured  ?  You  discover  in  his  conduct  no  disposition 
of  revenge.  Conscious  of  his  own  failings,  he  forgives  as 
he  hopes  to  be  forgiven.  In  a  word,  the  light  which  he 
has  derived  from  heaven,  is  reflected  upon  the  world  in  his 
general  deportment ;  that  all  who  know  him  may  perceive 
that  he  has  been  with  Jesus ;  that  he  has  been  taught  in 
the  school  of  Christ ;  instructed  in  those  pure  principles 
which  distinguish  Christianity.  Such,  brethren,  form  the 
characteristic  features  of  the  true  believer.  With  such  a 
Being,  the  Saviour  holds  the  most  intimate  fellowship  and 
communion,  witnessing  with  his  spirit,  that  he  is  the  child 
of  God,  the  undoubted  heir  of  glory. 

In  the  season  of  affliction,  for  affliction  is  the  lot  of  a) 
he  maintains,  through  the  assistance  of  divine  grace,  his  con- 
fidence in  God.  The  winds  of  distiess  may  blow,  and  the 
rain  of  adversity  may  unite  in  an  attack  upon  his  comfort; 
but  founded  upon  a  rock  he  feels  secure,  and  enjoys  that 
peace  which  the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away. 
That  God,  to  whose  care  he  has  confided  his  eternal  inte- 
rests, prepares  him  for  every  event,  and  will  make  "  his 
light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment,  work  for  him  a 
far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory."  Death 
n»ay  enter  his  abode,  and  rob  him  of  his  dearest  friends;  the 
child  of  his  affections  may  be  torn  from  his  embrace;  the 
partner  of  his  bosom  may  be  levelled  with  the  dust;  but 
that  Jesus,  who  views  him  through  the  medium  of  fraternal 


488  SERMONS. 

affection,  will  inspire  his  mind  with  fortitude,  and  enable 
him  to  meet  his  distresses  without  a  murmur.  "  The  Lord 
gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed,  forever 
blessed,  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  He  knows  that  the 
separation  will  be  momentary;  he  knows  that  the  candi- 
dates which  he  has  fitted  for  the  skies,  have  entered  into 
rest;  he  knows  that  they  have  exchanged  mansions  of  mor- 
tality, houses  of  clay,  tabernacles  of  dust,  for  an  house  not 
made  with  hands  eternal  in  the  heavens.  The  tomb  to 
him  is  divested  of  its  horrors — the  Saviour  has  stripped  it 
of  its  terrific  scenery,  and  planted  it  with  evergreens.  He 
sees  inscribed  upon  its  walls, — this  is  the  gate  of  heaven,  the 
pilgrim's  way  to  Paradise. 

View  him  in  his  last  conflict  with  the  king  of  terrors ; 
view  the  Christian,  the  friend,  the  brother,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ, — view  him  in  his  last  expiring  moments.  Death 
to  him  appears  a  vanquished  foe,  spoiled  of  his  terrors  by 
the  King  of  saints ;  he  addresses  the  grim  tyrant  without  a 
fear,  "  Oh,  death,  thou  hast  lost  thy  sting."  His  counte- 
nance speaks  the  animating  language  of  hope — sorrow  not 
for  me,  he  exclaims  to  his  weeping  family,  let  not  your  ten- 
derness detain  my  ascending  spirit.  "  I  have  a  desire  to 
depart,  that  I  may  be  with  Christ." 

To  conclude.  Brethren,  we  have  shown  you  that  love  for 
fallen  man,  induced  the  i^aviour  to  vacate  his  throne  to 
minister  to  the  wants  of  the  human  family,  and  to  open  a 
way  for  us  into  the  courts  of  bliss.  We  have  shown  you 
the  portrait  of  the  believer,  the  friend  of  God,  the  near  re- 
lative, the  brother,  the  sister,  the  mother  of  Jesus.  We 
have  shown  you  the  support  they  will  experience  in  dis- 
tress, their  triumph  over  death  and  the  grave.  Do  we 
wish  to  partake  of  the  benefits  of  the  Redeemer's  mission, 
and  to  secure  to  ourselves  an  interest  in  his  favour?  If 
we  do,  we  must  lake  up  his  cross  and  follow  him  in  the 
way.  To  cry  Lord,  Lord,  he  has  assured  us  will  not  profit 
us,  unless  we  do  his  will.  (To  profess  his  religion,  and  to 
follow  him  at  a  distance,  will  not  answer  the  purposes  of 


SERMONS  489 

salvation.)  To  enjoy  his  presence,  we  must  make  him  the 
man  of  our  counsel ;  we  must  cultivate  byjprayer,  an  inti- 
mate union  with  him  here.  We  must  deny  ourselves  every 
thing  which  is  opposed  to  the  purity  of  his  religion — we 
must  not  attempt  to  reconcile  God  and  the  maxims  of  the 
world:  we  cannot  serve  two  masters — choose  ye,  therefore, 
whom  ye  will  serve,  and  let  that  choice,  I  pray  you,  be 
Jesus  Christ. 

Again.  Let  us  keep  in  view  the  uncertainty  of  human 
life,  and  endeavour  to  live  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  secure 
to  ourselves  the  approbation  of  God,  and  of  our  own  hearts. 
In  the  hour  of  indisposition  we  shall  never  lament  having 
made  those  sacrifices  which  religion  requires  at  our  hands. 
If  we  separate  ourselves  from  sin,  we  shall  dwell  with  de- 
light upon  the  recollection  of  that  separation  when  sick- 
ness and  death  shall  arrest  us.  Our  departing  moments  under 
such  circumstances,  will  be  composed  and  tranquil.  The 
Redeemer,  whom  we  have  loved  and  served,  will  watch 
around  us,  and  comfort  us  with  the  assurance  of  his  favour; 
and  in  the  last  great  day  of  account,  he  will  acknowledge 
us  as  the  purchase  of  his  blood,  and  in  the  face  of  an  as- 
sembled universe  will  own  us  as  his  people,  and  receive  us 
into  rest. 

Professors  of  religion,  reflect  upon  the  connexion  in 
which  you  stand  to  your  Saviour.  He  views  you  through 
the  tender  medium  of  his  mother  and  his  brethren,  a  con- 
nexion at  the  name  of  which  the  heart  of  a  cherub  would  be 
dilated  with  joy,  and  heaven  resound  with  their  anthems  of 
gratitude  and  love.  Support  then,  I  beseech  you,  by  your 
example,  his  cause ;  adorn  the  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour 
in  all  things ;  and  "  be  not  weary  in  well  doing,  for  in  due 
time  you  shall  reap  if  you  faint  not." 

Communicants,  behold  the  altar  of  your  Redeemer  pre- 
pared for  your  approach.  It  is  a  feast  of  fat  things  to 
which  you  have  been  invited.  Here  is  pardon  for  the  con- 
victed penitent,  for  it  is  the  blood  of  Christ  Jesus  which 
cleanseth  from  all  sin ;  here  is  rest  for  the  weary  and  heavy 


490  SERMONS. 

laden ;  for  the  promise  has  been  made  by  him  who  cannot 
deceive  you;  "Come  unto  me  all  ye  who  labour  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest;"  here  is  food  to 
strengthen  you  on  your  journey  through  life;  for  my  body, 
saith  the  Redeemer,  is  meat  indeed.  The  invitation  is  as 
unbounded  as  his  mercy,  "  Ho  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money,  come 
buy  and  eat,  yea,  come  buy  wine  and  milk  without  money, 
and  without  price."  At  the  feast  of  an  earthly  potentate, 
would  the  invitation  be  given  to  the  children  of  fortune, 
and  confined  to  those  who  roll  in  splendor  and  fare  sump- 
tuously every  day.  At  this  feast  of  a  God  of  mercy,  the  King 
of  kings  and  the  Lord  of  lords,  all  distinction  is  overlooked, 
except  that  which  arises  from  a  knowledge  of  our  spiritual 
indigence,  and  a  willingness  to  comply  with  the  benevolent 
summons;  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  provided  they  are 
true  penitents,  meet  together  at  the  table  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  upon  an  equality,  none  of  the  guests  will  be  consi- 
dered strangers  by  the  master  of  the  feast ;  but  if  their 
hearts  are  humble,  and  their  desires  after  holiness  fervent, 
they  will  be  received  as  members  of  his  family,  and  while 
surrounding  the  altar,  the  Saviour  will  look  down  in  com- 
placency upon  them,  and  say,  "  behold  my  mother  and  my 
brethren."  If  you  wish  to  form  a  connexion  with  one  who 
is  able  to  help  you  in  distress,  come  to  the  bosom  of  your 
Saviour ;  if  you  wish  to  secure  to  yourselves  a  refuge  in  the 
hour  of  death,  come  to  your  Redeemer;  come  to  a  friend 
who  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother;  a  friend  who  will  never 
leave  you  or  forsake  you ;  if  you  wish  to  secure  to  your- 
selves a  shelter  from  the  storm  of  the  last  judgment,  come 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  come  to  that  Being  who  is  ap- 
pointed judge  of  quick  and  dead,  and  who  has  solemnly 
declared,  "  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him 
will  I  confess  before  my  Father,  and  his  holy  angels." 

It  is  done  as  thou  hast  commanded,  most  merciful  Re- 
deemer, and  yet  there  is  room.  Lord  Jesus,  thy  message 
has  been  sincerely  delivered  to  rational  intelligents — these 


SERMONS.  491 

dear  people  have  been  pressed  and  solicited  to  attend  the 
summons  of  thy  mercy.  Still  many  of  them  refuse !  Remove, 
0  God,  remove  the  impediments  which  prevent  their  com- 
pliance— constrain  them  by  thy  grace  to  yield  to  the  solici- 
tations of  thy  love — to  break  their  league  with  sin,  and  to 
accept  thy  proffered  mercy.  Now  to  God  the  Father.  Son, 
and  Spirit,  be  present  and  everlasting  praise. 


SERMON   XVII 


"  And  God  saw  their  works,  that  they  turned  from  their  evil  way  ;  and 
God  repented  of  the  evil  that  he  had  said  that  he  would  do  unto  them? 
and  he  did  it  not." — Jonah,  iii.  10. 

The  history  of  Jonah  and  also  of  the  Ninevites,  to  whom 
he  was  sent  upon  an  errand  of  connpassiou,  contains  those 
evidences  of  the  goodness  and  benevolence  of  Deity,  which 
are  calculated  to  aflfect  the  heart,  and  to  awaken  the 
gratitude  of  every  rational  intelligent. 

On  the  one  hand,  the  tenderness  of  the  Alnnighty,  in  de- 
puting a  messenger  of  mercy  to  visit  a  people  abandoned 
to  every  transgression,  strikes  the  mind  with  irresistible 
force;  on  the  other,  the  forbearance  of  God  to  a  disobedi- 
ent, rash,  and  repining  Prophet,  awakens  the  attention, 
and  impresses  the  heart  with  the  fullest  conviction  that  the 
long  suffering  mercy  of  Jehovah  runs  parallel  with  his 
power. 

Nineveh  was  the  capital  of  the  Assyrian  Empire ;  great 
in  the  number  of  its  population ;  and  remarkable  for  its 
wealth.  The  prosperity  it  enjoyed  was  productive  of  all 
those  demoralizing  effects  which  too  frequently  grow  out  of 
such  a  state  of  things.  Instead  of  awakening  the  devotion 
of  its  inhabitants,  their  rebellious  practices  were  in  propor- 
tion to  their  riches;  their  inconsideration  kept  pace  with 
the  profusion  they  enjoyed.  Their  wickedness  was  so 
flagrant  and  outrageous  in  its  character,  that  it  went  up  be- 


sEKMons.  493 

fore  God,  to  testify  against  the  people;  and  to  present  the 
charge  of  their  licentiousness  at  the  tribunal  of  the  great 
Eternal. 

To  this  people,  wicked  and  depraved  as  they  were, 
Jonah  was  sent  by  the  Almighty  with  a  message  of  peace. 
He  was  enjoined  to  proclaim  their  approaching  ruin ;  but 
as  the  sequel  of  the  history  proves,  it  was  the  intention  of 
heaven  that  the  ruin  he  proclaimed  should  be  averted,  by 
their  repentance  and  reformation.  Their  danger  was  to 
be  presented  to  their  view,  before  the  stroke  of  vengeance 
was  to  be  inflicted.  The  warning  voice  of  a  God  of  mercy 
was  to  be  sounded  in  their  ears,  prior  to  their  destruction ;  a 
door  of  escape  was  to  open,  and  they  were  to  be  entreated 
to  embrace  the  proposed  deliverance,  before  Nineveh  and 
its  guilty  inhabitants  should  be  cut  off  at  a  stroke,  and 
plunged  in  ruin.  ''  Arise,"  said  Jehovah  to  the  Prophet,  "  and 
go  to  Nineveh,  that  great  city,  and  cry  against  it;  for  their 
wickedness  is  come  up  before  me." 

The  danger  which  awaited  the  people,  is  evident  from 
the  expression  of  Jonah's  commission.  He  was  ordered  to 
proceed  with  haste,  and  to  be  earnest  in  his  expostulation. 
His  message  was  to  be  delivered  in  the  most  public  man- 
ner, not  whispered  in  a  corner  but  proclaimed  upon  the 
house  tops,  that  every  individual  might  be  warned,  and  be 
made  sensible  of  his  danger.  "  Arise,  and  go  to  Nineveh 
that  great  city,  and  cry  against  it." 

Jonah,  instead  of  obeying  the  command  of  the  Almighty, 
embarked  in  a  ship  for  Tarshish;  and  vainly  thought  by 
such  an  expedient,  to  have  escaped  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  His  disobedience  arose,  as  we  are  informed  by  him- 
self, from  that  conviction  of  the  mercy  and  loving  kindness 
of  the  Almighty  which  rested  upon  his  mind.  He  was 
confident  that  provided  the  Ninevites  should  attend  to  his 
message  and  repent  of  their  sins,  the  Almighty  would  re- 
verse the  sentence  he  had  pronounced  against  them,  forgive 
them  their  iniquities,  and  subject  him  to  the  pain  of  being 
viewed  as  a  false  Prophet,     He  had  forgotten,  that  the 

rr2 


494  SERMONS. 

threatening?,  as  well  as  the  promises  of  God,  are  conditional. 
He  had  forgotten,  that  a  threatened  punishment  is  never 
inflicted,  except  upon  such  as  wilfully  persevere  in  sin,  and 
that  the  promises  of  the  Almighty  are  only  made  good  to 
those  who  obey  his  voice,  and  practice  his  precepts. 

To  avoid  the  difficulty  to  which  he  considered  himself 
exposed,  provided  the  Ninevites  should  repent ;  to  free 
himself  from  the  charge  of  proclaiming  a  punishment,  which 
would  not  be  carried  into  effect;  he  rashly  ventured  to  act 
in  opposition  to  the  declared  will  of  God,  and  to  neglect  a 
duty  imposed  upon  him  by  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth. 

Under  this  delusion  of  mind,  he  took  ship,  determined  to 
go  to  Tarshish.     But  whither  could  he  go  to  escape  the  all- 
searching  eye  of  God  ?  He  took  indeed  the  wings  of  the 
morning,  with  an  intention  (o  fly  to  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  sea;  but  to  his  astonishment  found   that  the  swifter 
hand  of  the  Almighty  had  preceded  him  in  his  flight,  and 
arrested  him  in  his  rebellious  course;    a   violent   tempest 
overtook   the  ship  in  which  he  had  embarked;  and  when 
the  lot  was  cast,  in  order  to  ascertain  the   individual  on 
whose  account  the  wind  and  the  sea  thus  awfully  raged, 
the  guilt  rested  upon    Jonah.     He  confessed  his  sin,  and 
pleaded  guilty  to  the  charge.  "  Take  me  up,"  said  he,  "  and 
cast  me  into  the  sea,  so  shall  the  sea  be  calm  unto  you;  for 
I  know  that  for  my  sake  this  great  tempest  is  upon  you. 
So  they  took  up  Jonah  and  cast  him  forth  into  the  sea,  and 
the  sea  ceased  from  her  raging."     The  mercy  of  God  was 
signally  displayed  upon  the  occasion,  embraced  in  this  part 
of  my  subject.     Jonah's  rebellion  arose  from  the  opinion  he 
entertained  of  the  compassion  of  Deity,  and  the  expectation 
under  which  he  laboured,  that  upon  the  repentance  of  the 
Ninevites,  the  compassion  of  the  Almighty  would   be  ex- 
tended to  them.     Notwithstanding,  however,  his  opposition 
to  the  divine  command,  the  mercy  he  would  have  withheld 
from  others  was  vouchsafed  to  him.      Instead  of  perishing 
for  his  rebellion,  a  large  fish  was  mercifully  prepared  by 
the  Almighty,  in  whose  bowels  Jonah  was  preserved  from 


SSBMONS.  495 

destruction,   and  again  restored  to  his   country  and   his 
friends. 

After  so  extraordinary  a  punishment,  and  so  signal  a  de- 
liverance, it  would  have  been  reasonable  to  suppose,  that 
the  mind  of  Jonah  would  have  been  divested  of  all  opposi- 
tion to  the  proceedings  of  the  Almighty;  that  he  would  have 
bent  with  submission  to  his  will ;  that  the  compassion  of 
God  would  have  engrossed  his  whole  soul,  and  formed  the 
unceasing  theme  of  his  discourse.  The  sequel  of  the  his- 
tory, however,  proves,  that  such  was  not  the  case ;  his 
rashness  was  more  than  once  evinced,  and  more  than  once 
was  that  rashness  mercifully  pardoned. 

The  commission  which  Jonah  had  formerly  received  was 
repeated  after  his  restoration  ;  and  he  was  ordered  to  re- 
pair instantly  to  Nineveh,  and  to  proclaim  its  approach- 
ing destruction.  The  salvation  of  those  people  formed  the 
object  of  the  divine  attention ;  and  Jehovah  was  determined 
to  arouse  them  from  their  lethargy,  and  to  awaken  them  to 
their  danger. 

In  compliance  with  the  divine  mandate,  the  Prophet 
went  to  Nineveh,  and  in  the  streets  of  that  licentious  city 
announced  the  impending  calamity:  "  Yet  forty  days,  and 
Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown."  It  was  not  by  war,  that 
the  destruction  of  which  he  spake  was  to  be  accomplished ; 
it  was  not  by  pestilence,  which  would  have  been  attributed 
to  local  causes,  that  they  were  to  be  awakened;  the  moral 
disease  under  which  they  laboured  was  such  as  to  require 
the  most  potent  remedy ;  the  judgment,  therefore,  was  to 
be  of  a  description  which  would  speak  the  source  from 
which  it  came  ;  the  hand  of  God  was  to  be  fully  manifested, 
and  the  power  of  the  great  Eternal  was  to  be  seen,  and 
felt,  and  heard  by  its  guilty  inhabitants:  "  Yet  forty  days," 
cried  the  Prophet,  "  and  Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown," 
— razed  to  its  foundation — swallowed  up. 

It  is  supposed,  that  the  mariners  who  had  cast  the 
prophet  into  the  sea,  or  that  Jonah  himself,  had  informed 
the  Ninevites  of  his  former  disobedience,  and  his  wonderful 
preservation ;  and  that  the  tidings  of  his  miraculous  escape 


496  SERMONS. 

had  impressed  them  with  a  belief  in  the  God  of  Israel,  and 
prepared  their  minds  for  the  reception  of  his  message.  The 
king  of  Nineveh,  as  soon  as  the  declaration  of  Jonah  reached 
his  ears,  attended  to  the  communication.  In  token  of  his 
penitence,  he  arose  from  his  throne,  laid  by  his  robe  of 
state,  the  badge  of  his  imperial  dignity,  and  covered  him- 
self with  sackcloth  ;  he  ordered  a  fast  to  be  instituted,  and 
that  it  should  be  proclaimed  through  the  city,  for  the  ob- 
servance of  its  inhabitants:  "  Let  neither  man  nor  beast, 
herd  nor  flock,  taste  any  thing  ;  let  them  not  feed  nor  drink 
water,  but  let  man  and  beast  be  covered  with  sackcloth, 
and  cry  mightily  unto  God  ;  let  them  turn  every  one  from 
his  evil  way,  and  from  the  violence  that  is  in  their  hands. 
VVho  can  tell  if  God  will  turn  and  repent,  and  turn  away 
from  his  fierce  anger,  that  we  perish  not  ?" 

The  period  allotted  for  the  destruction  of  Nineveh  was 
at  the  very  door ;  forty  days  formed  but  a  short  time  for 
those  to  live  who  had  never  thought  of  a  dying  hour,  and 
in  whose  minds  the  idea  of  future  responsibility  had  never, 
perhaps,  for  a  moment  found  admission.  To  be  separated  • 
from  all  their  usual  festivities;  to  see  their  flourishing 
city  overthrown  by  the  convulsive  movements  of  the 
earth;  to  see  its  riotous  inhabitants  swallowed  up,  and 
buried  in  an  instant,  formed  a  consideration  which  excited 
their  fears,  produced  a  reformation,  and  brought  them 
upon  their  knees  at  the  footstool  of  the  Almighty. 

What  a  sudden,  what  a  happy  change  was  effected  in  a 
few  hours  !  A  whole  people,  who  had  never  thought  of  God; 
a  people  whose  wickedness  had  reached  to  heaven  ;  a  peo- 
ple whose  time  had  been  devoted  to  dissipation,  and  every 
excess;  to  see  them  change  their  course  of  life,  disrobe 
themselves  of  their  costly  attire  and  put  on  sackcloth,  re- 
linquish their  feasts  and  consent  to  fast,  give  up  their  songs 
of  riot,  and  with  those  tongues  with  which  they  had  offended 
the  majesty  of  heaven,  crying  mightily  unto  God  for  mercy  ! 
How  transporting  the  scene !  Their  penitence  was  so  im- 
pressive, that  the  compassion  of  the  Almighty  was  awakened; 
fhere  was  joy  among  the  angels  of  God ;  the  destroying 


•■*■ 


SEBMONS.  497 

angel  was  commanded  to  sheathe  his  sword :  "  God  saw 
their  works,  that  they  turned  from  their  evil  way ;  and  God 
repented  of  the  evil  that  he  had  said  he  would  do  unto 
them,  and  he  did  it  not." 

The  subject  under  consideration  furnishes  us  with  one 
continued  proof  of  the  forbearing  mercy  of  God,  and  is 
calculated  to  represent  that  attribute  in  colours  the  most 
glowing;  the  waywardness  of  Jonah,  and  the  indulgence 
with  which  he  was  treated,  notwithstanding  that  way- 
wardness; the  sins  of  the  Ninevites,  and  the  pardon  se- 
cured by  their  penitence,  are  proofs  demonstrative  that 
God  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he 
should  turn  and  live ;  that  prayer,  if  offered  in  sincerity, 
will  be  heard,  and  the  sinner  be  forgiven. 

We  perceive,  to  our  astonishment  and  surprise,  that  the 
sparing  mercy  of  God  to  the  Ninevites  displeased  Jonah, 
and  produced  in  his  mind  the  most  angry  emotions;  the 
fear  that  his  reputation  as  a  prophet  would  be  called  in 
question,  alarmed  his  pride.  He  had  cried  in  the  streets 
of  the  city,  "  Yet  forty  days,  and  Nineveh  shall  be  de- 
stroyed;" and  rather  than  his  veracity  should  be  disputed, 
he  appears  to  have  been  solicitous,  that  his  prediction 
should  have  been  carried  into  effect,  though  Nineveh  and 
her  tens  of  thousands  should  have  been  buried  in  its  ruins: 
"It  displeased  Jonah  exceedingly,  and  he  was  very  angry, 
and  said:  I  pray  thee,  O  Lord,  was  not  this  my  saying 
when  I  was  yet  in  my  country ;  therefore  I  fled  before  thee 
into  Tarshish ;  for  I  know  that  thou  art  a  gracious  God, 
and  merciful,  slow  to  anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and  re- 
penteth  thee  of  the  evil ;  therefore  now,  O  Lord,  take,  I 
beseech  thee,  my  life  from  me  ;  for  it  is  better  for  me  to  die 
than  to  live." 

At  the  first  view  we  take  of  the  rash  and  inconsiderate 
conduct  displayed  in  this  petition  of  Jonah,  we  are  led  to 
conclude  that  a  temper  so  ungodly  had  never  before  existed 
in  the  bosom  of  man,  and  that  no  individual  but  himself 
had  ever  been  displeased  by  the  grant  of  the  divine  mercy 
to  the  penitent ;  but  upon  a  fuller  investigation  of  the  sub- 


498  SERMONS. 

ject,  we  discover  that  similar  instances  of  unfeeling  dis- 
pleasure are  to  be  found  upon  the  Sacred  Records;  we 
perceive  the  same  temper,  brethren,  manifested  during  the 
ministry  of  the  Saviour,  by  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  ;  for 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  manifested  his  compassion  towards 
pubUcans  and  sinners,  their  indignation  was  excited,  and 
they  murmured  at  the  Redeemer's  clemency. 

The  same  disposition  was  evinced  also  in  a  degree  by  St. 
Peter.  When  he  was  enjoined,  prior  to  his  visit  to  Cornelius 
the  Roman  centurion,  to  make  no  difference  between  the 
Jew  and  Gentile,  but  to  view  them  as  brethren,  the  objects 
of  the  same  mercy,  the  Apostle  was  surprised  at  the  decla- 
ration of  the  Saviour,  and  expressed  his  disapprobation  of 
the  measure  by  replying  "  Not  so.  Lord." 

The  temper  under  the  influence  of  which  Jonah  labour- 
ed, and  the  prayer  he  offered  up  to  God,  in  consequence 
of  the  mercy  which  was  extended  to  the  Ninevites,  was  a 
temper  and  prayer  very  different  from  that  which  escaped 
his  lips  when  confined  in  his  watery  prison;  in  the  one 
instance  his  own  sin,  and  the  distress  he  suflfered  in  con- 
sequence of  that  sin,  made  him  feel  the  want  of  mercy, 
influenced  him  to  cry  unto  the  Lord  in  humility  of  heart, 
and  to  seek  for  pardon  and  forgiveness  in  strains  of  the  most 
humble,  ardent  supplication :  "  Out  of  the  belly  of  hell,  I 
cried  unto  the  Lord ;  by  reason  of  my  affliction,  I  cried 
unto  the  Lord,  and  he  heard  me."  When  extricated  from 
the  difficulty  in  which  he  had  been  involved,  and  placed 
in  a  state  of  security  and  ease,  he  forgot  the  horrors  of  his 
former  situation,  and  instead  of  rejoicing  at  the  merciful 
deliverance  of  the  Ninevites  ;  instead  of  uniting  in  that  ex- 
ultation which  swelled  the  bosoms  of  angels,  his  indignation 
was  excited,  and  he  presumptuously  arraigned  the  conduct 
of  his  Maker  :  "  Therefore,  now,  O  Lord,"  said  the  rash 
and  impetuous  prophet,  "  take,  I  beseech  thee,  my  life 
from  me,  for  it  is  better  for  me  to  die  than  to  live;  for  I 
know  that  thou  art  a  gracious  God,  and  merciful,  slow  to 
anger,  and  of  great  kindness,  and  repenteth  thee  of  the 
evil."     The  passion  of  Jonah  overpowered  his  better  prin- 


SERMONS.  499 

ciple,  and  every  feeling  of  compassion  was  lost  in  the  fear 
he  entertained  of  being  considered  a  false  prophet,  in  being 
viewed  as  the  herald  of  tidings  he  had  not  been  commis- 
sioned to  proclaim. 

How  unfit,  brethren,  was  Jonah  at  that  period  to  have 
passed  into  eternity !  Had  his  prayer  been  heard,  his  case 
would  have  been  without  remedy  ;  the  measure  he  would 
have  meted  to  the  Ninevites  would  have  been  meted  to 
him;  he  would  have  perished  forever. 

The  mercy  of  God  is  the  attribute,  brethren,  to  which 
I  am  calling  your  attention ;  and  that  attribute  is  again 
most  forcibly  illustrated  in  the  condescending  goodness  of 
the  Almighty  to  Jonah:  "  Then,  said  the  Lord,  dost  thou 
well  to  be  angry  ?"    Jehovah  reasoned  with  the  Prophet, 
as  the  father  of  the  Prodigal  reasoned  with  his  eldest  son, 
in  consequence  of  the  hardness  of  heart  he  evidenced  to- 
wards his  returning  brother ;  his  indignation  was  excited 
at  the  merciful  reception  with  which  the  prodigal  had  met: 
"  Lo,"  said  he,  "  these  many  years   have  J  served  thee, 
neither   transgressed   I   at   any   time   thy  commandment; 
and  yet  thou  never  gavest  me  a  kid,  that  I  might  make 
merry  with  my    friends;  but  as  soon  as  this,  thy  son,  is 
come,  who  hath  devoured  his  living  with  harlots,  thou  hast 
killed  for  him  the  fatted  calf."     This  pctulent  complaint, 
instead  of  meeting  with  the  severest  animadversion,  was 
thus  benevolently  replied  to:  "Son,  thou  art  ever  with  me, 
and  all  that  I  have  is  thine  ;  it  is  meet  that  we   should 
make  merry  and  be  glad;  for  this,  my  son,  was  dead,  and 
is  alive  again  ;  he  was  lost,  and  is  found."     God  appealed 
to  the  conscience  of  Jonah  :  "  Dost  thou  well  to  be  angry  ?" 
"  Is  thine  eye  evil,  because  mine  is  good  ?"  Is  it  a  crime  to 
extend  my  pardon  to  the  penitent  ?    Dost  thou  well  to  be 
angry  ?  Jonah,  thou  knowest  that  thou  dost  not  well. 

There  is  something  very  tender  and  affecting  in  the  whole 
history  as  it  respects  the  disposition  of  Deity.  If  Jehovah 
could  thus  condescend  to  reason  with  an  angry  man,  we 
should  endeavour  to  imitate  his  conduct ;  and  when  in  con- 
versation with  those  labouring  under  the  ebullition  and 


500  SBBMONS. 

phrensy  of  passion,  we  should  use  mild  and  compassionate 
language  ;  knowing  that  a  soft  answer  will  frequently  turn 
away  wrath.  If  the  door  of  repentance  was  not  open  for 
sinners,  what  would  become  of  all  the  human  family.  For  it 
must  be  acknowledged  that  we  have  all  sinned  and  come 
short  of  the  glory  of  God.  If  a  door  of  repentance  had 
not  been  open  for  Jonah,  what  would  have  been  his  fate  ; 
presuming  as  he  did  to  question  the  rectitude  of  the  divine 
procedure;  and  to  arraign  the  conduct  of  Deity  at  the  bar 
of  his  infatuated  reason  ? 

To  show  the  prophet  his  error  in  the  clearest  light,  the 
Almighty  dealt  with  him  in  mercy.  Like  a  tender  mother 
when  dealing  with  a  froward  and  perverse  child,  the  com- 
passion, and  not  the  displeasure,  of  God  was  exercised.  To 
shelter  Jonah  from  the  rays  of  a  burning  sun,  a  gourd 
was  planted  by  the  Almighty,  whose  luxuriant  foliage  pro- 
tected the  head  of  the  rebellious  prophet,  and  produced  in 
his  mind  a  love  for  that  plant  which  thus  shielded  and  de- 
fended him. 

That  his  misconduct  might  be  brought  home  to  his  un- 
derstanding, and  that  he  might  view  it  through  a  proper 
medium,  a  worm  was  prepared  to  fix  itself  at  the  root  of 
the  gourd  under  which  he  reclined,  in  order  that  it  might 
wither  and  decay. 

When  left  in  this  defenceless  state,  the  sun  beat  with  all 
its  vehemence  upon  the  head  of  Jonah,  and  he  fainted 
under  its  oppressive  influence.  His  unruly  temper  was 
again  manifested  and  he  exclaimed  in  displeasure,  ''  It  is 
better  for  me  to  die  than  to  live.  And  God  said,  dost  thou 
well  to  be  angry  for  the  gourd  ?  And  he  said,  I  do  well  to 
be  angry,  even  unto  death.  Then  said  the  Lord,  Thou 
hast  had  pity  on  the  gourd,  for  which  thou  hast  not  laboured 
neither  made  it  grow  ;  which  came  up  in  a  night,  and 
perished  in  a  night:  And  should  not  I  spare  Nineveh,  that 
great  citv,  wherein  are  more  than  sixscore  thousand  per- 
sons that  cannot  discern  between  their  right  hand  and  their 
left  ?" 

The  same  affection  which  the  Redeemer  entertained  for 


SERMONS.  501 

unoffending  infant  innocence,  is  here  fully  and  decisively 
expressed  by  the  Almighty.  The  Saviour  took  them  up  in 
his  arms  and  blessed  them  ;  the  Saviour  sat  a  little  child  in 
the  midst  of  his  disciples ;  he  held  that  child  up  to  their  view 
as  a  standard  of  holiness ;  and  told  them  that  except  they 
became  in  temper,  disposition,  and  abstraction  from  posi- 
tive transgression  such  as  it  was,  they  could  never  enter 
into  heaven  :  "  for  of  such,"  said  the  infallible  teacher, 
"  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God."  "  Should  not  I  spare 
Nineveh,  wherein  are  more  than  sixscore  thousand  persons 
that  cannot  discern  between  their  right  hand  and  their 
left?" 

The  reasoning  of  Jehovah  in  this  last  address  convinced 
the  prophet  of  his  error.  His  murmurings  were  all  silenced. 
He  acquiesced  in  the  rectitude  of  the  divine  proceeding's, 
and  bowed  with  submission  to  the  will,  the  forbearance, 
and  the  mercy  of  God. 

To  conclude.  Much  improvement,  brethren,  may  be 
made  of  the  subject  we  have  considered.  Let  us  attend  to 
it  for  a  few  moments. 

It  was  a  tempest  which  brought  Jonah  to  his  reflection 
when  he  first  fled  from  the  Almighty  ;  and  it  very  often 
happens  that  it  is  by  a  tempest  of  afiliction,  that  men  are 
brought  to  a  sense  of  their  wanderings  from  the  path  of 
holiness.  It  is  strange  that  intelligent  creatures  should 
be  so  prone  to  rebel  against  heaven,  in  the  hour  of  pros- 
perity. It  is  strange  that  at  the  very  moment  in  which  we 
are  surrounded  with  blessings,  receiving  at  the  hand  of  a 
merciful  God  the  richest  evidences  of  his  favour,  that  we 
should  be  regardless  of  the  hand  that  bestows  them,  and 
live  without  God  in  the  world !  Yet  how  often  doth  it 
happen  that  in  the  season  of  prosperity  we  are  unmind- 
ful of  the  mercies  we  enjoy,  destitute  of  gratitude,  the  op- 
posers  of  God's  righteous  laws  ! 

It  was  the  fear  of  shipwreck  which  led  the  mariners  to  a 
throne  of  grace,  and  influenced  them  to  supplicate  the 
Almighty  for  assistance.     If  the  sea  had  been  calm  ;  if  they 

ss 


502  SEKMONS. 

had  been  favoured  with  propitious  gales,  the  God  who 
rendered  the  sea  serene,  and  the  \Yinds  favourable,  would 
have  been  forgotten,  and  their  moments  passed  in  profane- 
ness  and  intemperance. 

Often  is  it  so  with  us,  my  brethren.  It  is  the  tempest  of 
affliction  which  brings  us  to  our  reflection.  It  is  the  liur- 
ricane  of  distress  which  humbles  us  upon  our  knees,  and  in- 
fluences us  to  pray  to  God  in  earnest. 

The  vengeance  of  the  Almighty  pursued  Jonah  for  the 
commission  of  one  sin — the  sin  of  attempting  to  flee  from 
the  presence  of  the  living  God.  If  this  was  his  case,  how 
solicitous  should  we  be,  who  have  often  offended  the  Al- 
mighty, to  seek  the  pardon  and  forgiveness  of  our  multi- 
plied transgressions,  without  one  moment's  delay  ! 

The  Ninevites  were  told  that  in  a  period  of  forty  days 
their  city  should  be  destroyed,  and  the  ruin  of  its  inhabi 
tants  sealed.  They  repented  immediately;  they  implored 
the  forgiveness  of  the  Almighty ;  they  turned  every  one 
from  his  evil  way  :  and  they  found  the  mercy  for  which 
they  solicited.  We,  my  brethren,  have  no  assurance  that 
forty  days  will  be  allowed  us,  in  which  to  repent  and  seek 
the  Lord.  We  have  no  security  of  living  a  week,  a  day, 
nay,  an  hour.  Are  we  not  trifling  with  our  eternal  happi- 
ness to  live  in  sin,  when  in  a  moment  we  may  be  cut  off" and 
banished  from  the  presence  of  God  and  from  the  glory  of 
his  Christ  ? 

Jonah  reclined  under  his  gourd,  and  sought  for  happi- 
ness under  its  sheltering  shade  ;  the  gourd  withered  in  a 
night,  and  left  him  exposed  to  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun. 
Are  there  not  those  among  us  who  are  reclining  under  the 
shade  of  some  gourd,  and  pleasing  ourselves  with  a  long 
continuance  of  the  happiness  and  delight  it  affords  ?  Is  this 
gourd,  I  would  ask,  the  society  of  an  affectionate  compa- 
nion? Is  it  the  enjoyment  we  derive  from  our  children? 
Oh,  remember,  that  the  worm  of  death  may  destroy  the 
root  of  our  happiness ;  our  companion,  our  children,  may 
feel  its  desolating  effects  and  wither  in  our  embrace.    Lay 


SERMONS.  503 


up  then,  I  beseech  you,  lay  up  your  treasure  in  heaven.  It 
is  there,  and  there  alone,  my  beloved,  that  the  gourd  un- 
der which  the  Christian  will  recline,  shall  never  wither. 
It  is  there  that  his  enjoyment  will  be  perpetual — eternal  in 
its  duration.      /X. 


THE    END. 


65 


Date  Due 

r 

i 

' 

I 

1 

f 

PRINTED 

IN   U.  S.  A. 

I..W.U  ii  ijiM  II  ^}m-umm,uwmmm9m^^mmmm9mKf^ 


